genius above elites

by vamer

ok

The Genius Above Elites
Homicide

Published: 2021
Source: https/

Vol.1 Prologue

The Elite Gamer

This may be slightly sudden, but please bare with me here and answer this question truthfully.

Will you break the rules because of someone or something you care about?

They say if you get too attached to something, you might spend your whole life dedicating your body and soul to that certain something. There will always be those who would start to work towards something they wanted to achieve at first, but eventually they would come to regret the actions they've made in the past to reach that point. I'm not saying investment is a bad thing, but you have to think about your decisions and what you want to do before taking action. The public opinion on people who have such aspirations have changed throughout the years.

Regrettably humanity is blind to such flaws, men and women differ from each other as they have different abilities. No matter how you look it, people have roles that should differ from person to person. Despite this, people who are disabled are still, well, disabled. It doesn't matter if you avert your eyes, the harsh reality and fate of these people won't change.

So what should my answer be? Well I'll say, "Regrettably, yes." To be human is to be something which is imperfect to naked eye.

Over the years, many quotes about helping the needy have been made. "Part of being a person, is about helping others." or "A community is like a ship, everyone ought to be prepared to take the helm." Quotes like these are what tick me off.

Hypothetically speaking, if helping is a part of being 'human', why do we avert our eyes when we spot people at the side of the road? In that sense, most of us aren't human to begin with right? Or perhaps being human is to be selfish?

In any case, we're all just human, no one is above others. We're only on the top of the food chain because of our ability to feel emotions.

I want to believe people are equal, but the reality is we're all selfish beings, ones that only feast and hunt for themselves. However though equality may be a complete lie, we just can't afford to accept inequality. Right now I'm not even trying my best to answer that question, nor do ai have any interest in answering it.

Oi, you there. Yeah you! You're the one reading this book after all, have you ever had serious thoughts of how the future will look in a few hundred years?

Have you considered what the purpose of going to high school or college is? You have a clear picture in your mind of what your profession will be but will you really find a job one day? The future is quite the hazy one, you can't predict what will happen, all you can do is sit tight and wait for events to take place. I've just finished my compulsory and became a high school student but despite the words of my past teachers, I haven't thought of what I want for the future.

I just want a calm, soothing and quiet environment. I considered the influence school would have on my life but I never thought it would go that far into the future. I've always understood the purpose behind studying language or numbers, hell even education as a whole!

I wan to live in a world where I'm free to do whatever I want, a selfish yet impossible dream if I do say so myself.

"Sugihara-sama? Can you spare a moment with me?"

She's here, she's here to bother me yet again but I know it's for my well-being. I've been playing games on a game console during class this entire, attempting to pass the time since the teachers seem to not care about our education.

Even though my eyes have been fixated on my gaming console, I could still feel the presence of my personal devil near me. As her master...how should I get out of this situation? Should I just order her to stay back and let me beat my high score?

It's not a very interesting game, thinking of every possibility that could happen but those calculations have arrived at one conclusion.

I shall pretend her existence is invisible as if it's pure air.

I dubbed thee, the "Pretend you're actually incredibly focused to the point where you only have your mind on your console" strategy. I know for a fact she is a pure hearted girl, so it's likely she'll say something along the lines of "Well you seem pretty focused so I won't disturb you, but play with me later~!" "I'll let you touch my body if you stop right now~" something like that would be nice too.

"Hah? Hey my gaming console!"

In an instant, my "strategy" has been completely flawed yet again. She easily took hold of my console and snatched it away from me while I was deep in thought!

"So you were ignoring me, Sugihara-sama why must you be such a slacker?" She said.

"Hey! Spending my precious time beating a high score isn't me being a slacker! If I were to be one, I would be napping. Plus I know what would happen if I anger you."

"Good to know you realise this. Now I need your help with something."

"I refuse! You took my console away and what's worse is I was just about to beat my high score! Witch! Witch!"

"Sugihara-sama...you have no right to veto a decision such as this. If you will not come, I will drag you."

She then continues with, "We are not at home anymore, Sugihara-sama. Thus you must stop this habit of yours before I become displeased. I might be your assistant but that doesn't mean I cannot harm you."

That's just straight bullying! Why does she act like she hasn't bothered me before?! And what's with this sassy ass persona?!

I'm suddenly dragged by the collar towards somewhere. This beautiful girl with long sakura pink hair, well this is Masaki Akasuki, student if the Tokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing High School studying in class-D as my classmate. She's also my personal...maid? No that's farfetched, well as she said assistant is the best word to describe her.

"I won't physically harm you, but there's nothing saying I can't mentally harm your pride."

"Bullshit! You know the school won't allow stuff like that! I bet you don't remember the scratch marks on my back from the time you dragged a needle across there! If you're gonna do that again, you'll have to take responsibility for your actions fiend!"

"Ah that's true, well maybe I can speak sweet insults into your ears every morning to slowly destroy you from the inside."

This girl is Satan! I don't even have evidence to provide truth that she did indeed stab me with a needle. What's worse, she sits on the other side of the class so I have no definitive proof at all.

Now that I've thought it over again, it'd be bad if she deleted EVERY PIECE OF DATA I HAVE ON THAT CONSOLE without my permission. Huh, did I just scream in my head?

"Fine I'll help! But can't those two handle themselves? I know personally they do a lot for the class so why do I need to help them again?"

She seems to be dragging me over to yet another beautiful raven hair girl, next to her a brown haired boy. Their personas are quite similar to ours in a way.

"Typically yes but this time it seems an issue has risen, since you're capable of solving this issue I recommended you."

I'm stuck with this woman for many reasons, the first one being she's my assistant thus she has to stay by me at all times to make sure I don't get in any trouble. She also keeps me in check, making sure I don't become a slug who relies on others.

Now that I think about it, I would be dead by now if it weren't for her. I probably would be living off instant noodles and all that.

"Heh, well I guess I could lend a hand. Playing games all day tends to get tedious anyway, so what do I have to do?" I asked, now filled with a sense of charisma. "Delays are not an excuse, if you want to do better, do it yourself!" Those are the words of my grandfather which I still hold to this day.

I may not accept a request at first but in time, I would fullfil said request as best as I can. This is just who I am.

After all this is my life, the life of Sugihara Daisuke.

Vol 1 Chapter 1.1

The school yet to be dreamed

April. The school ceremony. I rode the car to school along with my trusty assistant. While I idly focus my gaze on a certain gaming console I have on my person, I could feel the bobbing and shaking of the care as I slowly arrive at my destination.

In front of the car is a bus, occasionally this bus would pick up more and more people as time goes by. Most of them were young folk wearing school uniforms, all of which are the exact same ones I'm currently wearing.

Looking through the windows of the bus, I could clearly see a frustrated salary worker, perhaps tripped on the way? An unsteady elderly lady and many more potential students, most of which are for some reason staring at the direction of the elder.

Personally I don't really care about what's going on in there, it's said crowded buses like those are typically very troublesome to deal with anyway and I have no authority to ask whatever the hell is going on in there. The people who got onto that bus might be reaping what they sown by getting on there, I don't blame them as most of them might have had this bus as their only resort.

Most of them are darn lucky to have found a seat despite it being so crowded in there. Huh, the weather is surprisingly fine today, not a single cloud in sight.

Though I should really focus on the game rather than everything else around me but I just can't seem to place my eyes on it. Spring is a wonderful time to relax and take in the view of the world, the beautiful cherry-blossom trees are a sight to behold and add on this weather we're having. I can't think of a better weather for this day.

"Sugihara-sama, would you please put down that gaming console? It's not often you get to take in a scenery like this." The old man who speaks here is the driver. A butler if you will.

"I've seen it already, beusdes I'm about to crush the man who's taken the number one spot from me right now! I'll make sure my score will be one that can never be broken!" My eyes have been fixed onto this screen for awhile now, I can't even describe how serious I am about beating this man at a game.

"Sugihara-sama... you're always so childish, hard to believe you're the smartest out of your family."

"Hey! It's not like I'm that childish, besides games are the only things that get me going! You can't expect me to put down my console now after all this hard work." Yes, I am indeed a gaming fanatic. I've played more games than I can count and has even been crowned as Japan's number 1 pro gamer, not like the tittle was given to me personally.

I tend to keep my identity hidden when it comes to games, going by the name Sakuma in most and if the name's taken then I normally add in numbers.

Thanks to my parents being pretty wealthy, I've gotten my hands on pretty much every gaming console in the world. Along side those, I've even gotten myself a mountain of games at home waiting for me to play with, unfortunately I may have to let them go for another three years because of school but I don't mind really.

"Whatever floats your boat." Masaki said as I continue to play through my game until I finally reach the score I wanted so I could finally stop. Besides I'm getting motion sickness here from staring down on this console for so long whilst in a car.

"Alright! I want to see you break a high score that's quintuple of what yours is!"

I get excited every time I win at a game, whether it'd be competitive or just for fun. There's nothing like being beating loads of other gamers fair and square in different games after all!

"So you're finally done? Here I thought you would take forever on that and I would have to snatch that away from you."

"I was aware of that so I decided to rush things, besides all of that is making me sick and puking in the car isn't ideal." Over the years of constantly gaming in cars, I've built up a sort of resistance against motion sickness. Sadly I could only push this resistance so far since it doesn't last long.

Still I used to be way worse at this, nothing can pull me from games apart!

"You need to stop this lazy habit of yours, Sugihara-sama. You may come to regret it in the future if you don't."

"I'm not being lazy, just bored! The school is still probably 10 minutes away right? I needed to consume some time before I die of boredom." I had checked the map to the school earlier and surprisingly it isn't that far away from my house than I thought, then again the trip is taking 30 minutes of my life.

"In all honesty Sugihara-sama, your skills with these gaming consoles far surpass any other I've seen. What's the point of further improving them? I haven't seen anyone defeat you in awhile."

"Mufufufu...do you truly wish to know my dear assistant? Well I shall indulge you on it. Truth is I don't know myself, I'm perfectly capable of winning any game just by trying my best but for some reason that...just seems unfair."

"Unfair? I don't understand Sugihara-sama."

"Not everyone can achieve the same level of intelligence as I. I tend to start slow and steadily, eventually reaching a level where most gamers can't reach. I've won against hackers, some of the top gamers in the world just at this level and I still haven't gotten all out. Really I've only lost once and the person who beat me didn't give their name or anything."

Typically speaking you can never beat me fair and square, even with hackers the chances of winning against me if all people are slim. However I lost to someone in an online game of chess once, that defeat left me shocked for days on end. It's hard to accept defeat but I came to terms with it, in fact I grew more mature after that lost. I wish I could have talked to that person more though but they left the lobby right after the match.

"It was one hell of a chess game though." I mutter out loud while staring into the sky. After awhile I cross my arms and close my eyes, trying to reminiscent on the old days.

Soon, I finally arrived at my destination, and all the students who were riding on the bus walked out as I did the same with Masaki.

"Do behave Sugihara-sama, it'd be a worry if you were expelled from this school."

"Don't worry old man, I not like I could lose a game this easily." I look back and extend my tongue towards my butler in a joyful manner before he drove off.

Now then, I see a gate formed of natural rock just up ahead, seems like that's the entrance as the students are entering the school through this gate.

The Japanese government constructed the Tokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing High School for the sole purpose of teaching and nurturing the world's potential future leaders. This will be the school I'm attending from now on huh?

Okay, deep breaths...you've came here because of a bet you won accidentally. This is nothing, just think of it like a dating sim! Let's go-

"Wait!"

Right when I took my first courageous step, I heard a voice coming from just a short distance away from me. It's a girl and a boy? They're attending this school too so are they trying to be friends? But she sounds a bit aggressive to be friendly with someone...

"Sugihara-sama? The opening ceremony is going to start if you stand here for too long."

"I know, you can go ahead Masaki. I want to take a look around to see if there's anyone who could be a potential friend for me. You might as well do the same, I'll catch up to you later." She narrowed her eyes at my comment but nodded nonetheless and went in without me.

Now then, time to take care of the problem at hand.

"That's right. I didn't consider giving it up. Is there a problem with that?"

"Oh no, not at all. I didn't intend on giving up my seat either. In fact, I firmly abide by the philosophy of letting sleeping dogs lie. I dislike trouble."

What's this? They might have been on the bus that was in front of me earlier. Maybe someone didn't want to give up their seat for am elder and it ended up with someone else doing it? I might be reading into it a bit much.

"You dislike trouble? Then I don't think you and I are anything alike. I didn't give up my seat because I thought it would be pointless, that's all."

"But technically doesn't that make you worse?." Ah crap I said that out loud.

"Hmm? And who are you? A friend of this creep? If so please just enter the school, I don't want to drag this out any further."

First impressions tells me this girl is the type to simply act according to her own beliefs. A troublesome girl indeed, it'd be a pain to be in the same class as her.

"Nah, I don't really know him. If you don't want to drag out the time then you can just leave right now, it'd save you a ton of time rather than standing there and speaking to someone you just met."

"Hmph, fine. I don't want to spend time with people like you anyway." With those words left in my head, the girl walked through the gate leaving the two of us behind.

Honestly, I feel the same way. Girls like her are ones I simply hate, but hate is a strong word so I'd rather say dislike.

"Uh, thanks there. I didn't want to waste any energy talking to her." Ah! I forgot this guy's here!

"Don't mention it. I deal with this stuff all the time so I know exactly how to deal with girls like her. Well judging we're the first to have a proper conversation with each other, I guess I should give myself an introduction."

"I'm Sugihara Daisuke, and you are?" I continue, extending a hand forwards as a gesture for a handshake.

"Ayanokouji Kiyotaka, likewise Sugihara." In return he extends his hand forwards two as we exchange a firm handshake.

Ayanokouji huh? Dunno why but man that's a cool name!

"Judging we're the last ones here, wanna head in? I want to see what the school building and classrooms look like. Ah which reminds me, what class are you in?"

"Class-D, also I think that's a good idea." D-class? So he's my classmate.

"Welp, better get going." As much as I wanted to look around the school, I'll have to save that for after classes have ended for the day.

We both proceeded to walk in the same direction that raven haired girl went in. Slightly excited for my first day of high school.

Vol 1 Chapter 1.2

The school yet to be dreamed

The entrance ceremony was...boring. I imagine many of my peers felt the same way. I know these things are supposed to be important but there was too much time spent standing in lines, and with so many irritating things to deal with, this whole thing was nothing more than a useless pain in the ass.

The entrance ceremony for elementary school, middle school and high school all have the same meanings; the start of a major game that can barely be won by children. If you want to enjoy your time at school, the key factor here is to befriend those you find interesting. Failure in doing so marks the start of a shitty three years at high school.

As someone who just wants the freedom and free time to play games all day, I've decided to first establish a smooth relationship with some of my peers. First I should start with my classmates, which I have already succeeded in doing...well it was one but it was still a success!

Unfortunately I have literally no idea how to properly introduce myself! Last time I did that was in middle school and I fucked up so badly no one except Masaki wanted to talk with me for the whole school year!

I cannot afford for that to happen again!

I had ventured alone into a battlefield and now it's do or die. Someone like me just needs to be confident, just spout out your hobbies and what you like to do!

With my spirits now lifted, I look around the classroom and walked towards the seat that bore my nameplate. It's set in the bottom middle of the entire class, generally one of the best places to sit when you want to make friends. For example you can use the back seats to your advantage to gather information about your classmates and finally walk up to them and come up with a conversation starter.

As I sit down, I took a glance outside to the hallway. The hallway is still filled with students. The others were either immersed in their class materials or already talking with the other students in the class. So they've already made friends huh?

Well what should I do? Take action with the current free time I have? Normally I would spend it playing games but since I had to leave my gaming console behind, I have to bare without one for now.

"Hmm? Oh Masaki!" Someone I know! Looks like she's seated exactly in the front, a dangerous part of the classroom but for someone like her, I doubt this bothers her at all.

"Sugihara-sama, it's good to know you're alright. How are you liking the school so far?"

"Isn't that the type of question you should ask after a few hours or at least days of being here? Well to answer that, it's been terribly boring." Ahhh! I need to get to fingering right now! I can't go on this long without a gaming console, my fingers are itching just sitting here!

"Well I can see that. I'll leave it to you for the time being then, try to bare with me for now please." She must know about my pain of not having a gaming console, truly a magnificent assistant.

I was hoping to hold that conversation a bit longer but alas I understand how she feels. She wants to make friends too and with her looks, she definitely won't have any trouble in that department.

Certain people in the classroom exude an aura that screams, "Please be my friend, I'm lonely!" But you'll be bothering them if you just suddenly walked up to them. The harsh truth is you can't just wait for the right time to do so, you'll be beaten to the punch eventually and will be left friendless. However if you start a conversation with someone who is essentially a stranger to you, there's a chance you may mess up the conversation and even risk making a serious social gaffe.

In the end, the first day of school is in short, impossible. A game no one can win in even if you try your best.

In the end, I've remained entirely friendly which fucking SUCKS! I even heard mutters such as "Is that cute boy there still lonely?" and "How can someone so handsome be so lonely?" It's really starting to flip my muffins! Hopefully it was all in my head.

Friendship is a crucial part to being a human in life, the power of friendship is so strong I've seen countless games use it as a power-up. Honestly it's over rated, having a mindset like this is likely why I'm still nearly friendless.

Friends are supposed to be people who spend time with you right? Then who interacts with who first?! Is it you or your potential friend?! Ah I'm having a mental breakdown just thinking of this!

Trying to make friends is too troublesome, I'd rather curl up into a ball and die than make a fool out of myself! Should I just go talk to Ayanokouji again? He seems just as or even more lonely than me but he's talking to that raven hair girl, damn she's in my class too. Ugh! My thoughts are all over the place. While I'm sat here in a haze, the class is already filled with students!

This is it! My school life here is destined to be poisoned to be an exceptionally dull one!

Of course just when I think that, someone came up to me at last which caught my attention as I look up at them from my desk.

"You let out a pretty heavy sigh earlier, are you ok? I could take you to the nurses if you're not well." A sigh? I must have been so stressed I didn't notice myself sighing.

"Yeah I'm fine, anxiety is just taking over me right now- urk?!" A girl! The first person who talked to me is a girl!

Ah she's pretty cute too, that indigo hair fits her violet eyes well. Hang on she looks like a female version of me!

"Eh? Is everything really ok?"

"Ahem, yes all is fine. Anyway what's up? I didn't think someone would suddenly come up to me and start a conversation."

I'm sorry Ayanokouji, but I must make a friend before you. I will help you later on but please bare with me.

"Well you just seem...lonely. some of the students in the class at least have one person to talk with but you're just sitting here, hanging your head down to the desk as if you were depressed." Well I was depressed but I'm not going to say that, it'll make me look even more pathetic.

"Well, you see social interaction isn't my forte. Even if I wanted to strike up a conversation with someone, it might only last for around 5 minutes or so." Another reason I've been sitting here, secretly I was hoping someone would just walk up to me like this girl but I was also thinking of a conversation starter that would last for at least 10 minutes.

"Ah where are my manners? I'm Sugihara Daisuke, nice to meet you...errr?" I extend my hand forwards still not knowing the girl's name.

"Mei-Yu Wang, if that's too hard for you to say you can just call me Mei. N-nice to meet you Sugihara-kun!" Mei-Yu Wang huh? That doesn't sound Japanese...so she's Chinese? At least half I'd say.

"Well I have no problems with pronouncing your name but it could get tedious at times...well what about Mii-chan?" That the name of my pet cat I still have back at home. She reminds me of her, being small and timid but also pretty cute.

"M-Mii-chan? W-well I guess...like I said, you can call me whatever you want." She's embarrassed from me giving her a cute nickname? Girls are so hard to read...

So this is the creation of my first real friend huh? Well aside from Ayanokouji and Masaki, I need to start improving myself quick or else I'll be left behind.

At this precise moment, a woman enters the classroom which led to all the students returning to their seats. She seems to be our teacher, she might not even be that much older than I am actually... Well frost impression wise, I can say she looks like the discipline type, pretty strict with her students perhaps?

Actually no, she might be placed in her thirties. She wears a suit and has delicate features. Her hairs seems to be long, and tied into a ponytail. Sexy but I won't be fooled that easily.

"Ahem, good morning to you, students. My name is Chabashira Sae and I will be the instructor of class-D. I typically teach Japanese history. However, this school does not rearrange classes under norm circumstances so I hope to get to know all of you for the next three years. The entrance ceremony will be in the gymnasium one hour from now, but for the time being, I would like to distribute written material about this school's rules. I will also be handing out the admissions guide."

The students in the front of the seat passed familiar looking documents I'd receive after I was accepted.

This school's differs when compared to other Japanese high schools as students are required to live in dormitories located within school premises. Students are even prohibited from contacting anyone from the outside world, unless for special cases like studying abroad. Even contacting your parents is forbidden without authorization. Naturally exiting school grounds is also forbidden.

Thankfully, the school campus also comes equipped with many excellent facilities. With it's own karaoke centre, cafe, bouquet and more. You can easily compare this school to the likes of a small city. The campus easily spreads over more than 600,000 square meters.

This school also has a unique system: the S-system.

"I will now hand out your student IDs. At this school you can use these cards to buy any goods at any facility given by the school. However it is imperative that you keep track of how many points you spend. As long as it is within school premises, you can buy absolutely anything with these points."

Our points loaded onto our ID cards, acting as a form of currency for us students which is far more convenient than having a stacks of bills or coins hidden in your wallet. Any any rate, the school provides these points free of charge.

"Your student IDs can be used simply by swiping through the machine scanner. The method is simple so you shouldn't get confused. Points are automatically deposited into your account at the start of every month. You should all have around 100,000 points already. Do keep in mind each point is worth a single yen."

And now the classroom has erupted.

We've received a monthly allowed that would make us millionaires if we were in the real world. It's suspicious though, 100,000 yen seems too much for a high schooler to have.

"Shocked by the amount of points you've been given? This school judges it's students purely of merit, and you lot have showed great talent for passing the entrance examination. The amount you receive is reflected on your self worth. You may use your points without restraint but after graduation all your points will be returned to the school, thus there are nearly no advantages to saving your points up. In the event where you don't want to spend your points, you can also transfer them to someone else. However extorting money from your peers is not allowed, this school monitors bullying carefully."

As bewilderment spreads over the classroom, Chabashira-sensei scanned the entire room.

But there's still something that's bugging me...

"Sensei, I have a question." Sensing there isn't a reason not to ask, I raised my hand and stood up.

"Sugihara Daisuke, right? What's your question?"

"What kind of game are you playing here?" I could sense everyone looking at me with a perplexed expression, even Chabashira-sensei seems to be confused.

"Please elaborate Sugihara-kun."

"Right, well what I meant to say was how many points do we EXACTLY obtain at the start of each month?"

The class quiets down for a second before laughter engulfed the room. I'm used to this kind of humiliation so this doesn't shame me.

"Are you kidding me?! Didn't you hear what sensei just said? We get 100,000 points every month didn't you hear that?" Things like that were spread around the classroom and they were directed towards me. It's honestly annoying.

"You didn't let me explain yet. You said we get points deposited into our accounts at the start of each month, however you never specified the exact amount. Also I get that this school is built by the government and all but isn't giving 100,000 yen to a high schooler each month a bit excessive?"

As I finished that sentence, the laughter in the room quiet down once again. Seems they didn't think of this.

"You seem to have a keen eye, Sugihara-kun. Tell me, how did you think of this theory?"

"You're really dragging this. Well I've had my suspicions the moment you mentioned each point equals to one yen. Also you've been throwing clues around as if you want us to catch onto something. Answer me this, is this school really way more strict than it seems?"

I close my statement, making mummers throughout the class as I stared down at Chabashira-sensei.

"Hahaha! I knew you were an interesting one Sugihara-kun. You're exactly correct on that, but if you want any more information you will have to pay a price." Of course, nothing is free and I suspected this already.

"So what's the price?"

"What do you think the price will be?" This woman really loves dragging out conversations. Fine I'll entertain her.

"Let me take a wild guess, a large majority of our points?"

"Not quite, it's an unknown price to pay but if you truly do want every piece of detail, you may come to my office anytime to discuss this payment-"

"I want it now, I'll even sell all my private points for it." I interrupted her mid-sentence. I should win this argument if I continue to bomb her.

"You're an arrogant boy I see...very persistent. But I must warn you this price may ruin this clas-"

"That doesn't matter, if it means we'll get valuable pieces of information I don't mind sacrificing the class." And now I've caused yet another uproar.

"What do you mean?! You want to destroy the class or something, little bitch?!" And other such comments were thrown around, but my gaze is set on Chabashira-sensei.

"Alright quiet down everyone. Sugihara-kun has already decided for the class. He's you're leader after all, without his guidance you all may have never known he had been completely right this whole time." Score! But I don't know if that gamble was worth it or not.

"This school operates on a special point system as you may know, but something you may not have known are the class-points system. Essentially the points you see currently are known as a "private point", these private points are generally used to purchase anything within the school campus."

Chabashira-sensei said as the students in the room stared at her in disbelief.

"Now we move onto class points, class points differ from private points as they determine the amount of class points you go Tain every month. You start out the school year with 1000 class points and it either decreases or increases depending on the merit of each student within the class. Furthermore obtaining more class points than another class will allow you to ascend to that current standing while the other class will be moved towards your original class." She continued.

Basically I was right about this whole thing, it's nearly unbelievable to think I could catch her hints since she sprayed in distractions with the truth. Smart move sensei.

"In conclusion, what was the price we had to pay to obtain this information? Surely it didn't come cheap." Currently I'm the only student in the class who even has the strength to stand. Well one of the few.

"A pay cut, a consumption of 500 class points." Wha-?! That's still massive! I knew it was a lot but this is a bit more than I expected!

"Is that so..."

"Also I've taken another 50,000 private points from you respectfully, Sugihara-kun." This bitch! How am I supposed to buy a gaming console now! I'll just have to live without one for another month...

"This is unbelievable, but totally acceptable." I mutter out loud.

"Well now that all of that commotion is over with. You may start to make your way towards the gymnasium now. One more thing, do not spill this information to the other classes, it's unlikely they even know about this just yet and I still have a career. So if you all don't want to be expelled, keep yourselves quiet about this."

So this is it huh? The game we're playing is one that is nigh impossible to win at, what's more it requires teamwork and a team needs a leader...and that leader...

"I get it now. Alright, from this day forwards, I will become the leader of class-D! With my help we will push to the top even if it means I have to forcefully push all of you ahead, mark my words, this game is now in the palm of my hands!"

Vol 1 Chapter 1.3

The school yet to be dreamed

Once Chabashira-sensei left the classroom, many of my classmates could not hold their excitement to spend their points. I don't blame them, if I was as naive as them I may have the same thought.

Still a small majority of them were speculative, most of them likely thought over the situation once again after what I asked Chabashira-sensei. Some did criticize me for freely throwing 500 class points down the drain, hell they even said I deserved to lose another 50,000 private points but really I could care less about that.

Despite all the restrictions here, such as not being allowed to to contact anyone from the outside, leaving school campus is forbidden and being forced to live in dormitories, no one here is really complaining. It's as if we've been transported to paradise. I've heard the Advanced Nurturing High School's most impressive statistic is its near 100 percent placement rate for students who want to ascend into a higher education or entering the workforce.

Though if you put it in those terms, such a school wouldn't be so naive as to give 100,000 yen per month for each student. If you calculate that for the whole first year, it would equal to about 12,000,000 yen per year. Even if this school is sponsored by the government it's nigh impossible for them to give us that much money.

I haven't even looked through the amount of facilities this school has in total.

Typically, no matter how famous or impressive the school is, it normally hits a certain wall at some point. For example, a school may specialize in sports or music, then another might have computers as its cup of tea. However, at this school anyone could hope to succeed, regardless of what their specialty is.

That's how special this school really is.

I'd assume this school would only be reserved for the wealthy but it's filled with nonchalant typical school kids. Sure all of us might have passed the entrance exam, but I doubt most of them passed based of skill alone. The few who criticized me likely cheated somehow.

"Ah...this is too much. Even if Chabashira-sensei already gave me the answer to my questions, there's still something bugging my brain..." There were multiple reasons why I couldn't ask this question.

Reason one, I'd hate to drive my reputation in this class even further down than it already is. Reason two, I don't know if it's true but if it is, chances are it could destroy this class all together so I'll keep it under wraps for now.

We hardly know anything about this school, and to suddenly have our teacher shut the veil of mystery that's been surrounding everything, you can't tell me that isn't suspicious as hell! A school like this could make any students's wishes a reality, there has to be some other risk they aren't telling us.

"Hey hey! Wanna check out a store with me on our way back? Let's do some shopping!" One girl cried out.

"Sure! With this much, I can buy anything. I'm so glad I got into this school!" Replied another girl.

With the teacher now gone, the newly rich students have began to grow restless. I've elected myself as the class's new leader but I haven't taken any actions yet.

"Hang on! Didn't you listen to what I asked Chabashira-sensei earlier? Or what she said?" I need to stop them before they commit something they'll come to regret later.

"Of course we did, but that's all gotta be a lie right? Why else would the government give out this much money to us if it weren't for spending? Besides you're just salty you got 50,000 private points dragged out of your account. Not to mention you're the one who chugged our class points out the window!" One of the girls got more aggressive with me and yelled that out.

No one's left the class yet, now's a perfect time to establish dominance. It's all a matter of if these guys have brains or not.

"You can blame me for the class points, I didn't consider that there might be a force that we obtain our private points from. However if you spend all that money now on worthless shit you want, you might as well be destitute. You can spend some but don't go below 50,000 for the time being, I have a feeling stuff won't be as easy as this school says."

After my statement, eyes widened in my directions as most of my classmates huddled up to discuss this matter. After a few minutes one of them came up to me as if they reached a conclusion.

Huh, she must be the boss girl.

"Alright fine, we'll agree to doing this but if it turns out nothing is wrong with this school, you'll have to be the class's wallet for whatever we need. Got that clear?" She's a girl of average height with waist-length blonde hair that is tied in a ponytail. Her hair's likely dyed since blonde isn't a hair colour that's natural for the Japanese. Unless of course she's from another country.

Still for a girl she's really getting on my nerves.

"Mufufufu, well no need to worry. I'm already formulating a plan that'll ensure all of you have plenty of private points to spend at the start of each month!" Everyone in the room clapped at my comment but in truth...

I have no plan whatsoever so if one of them asks me about this "plan" I've made, I'll surely be doomed! Why do I always dig deeper and deeper holes for myself?!

"Come on guys! If he's already elected himself as the class leader then we should just follow him for now! Besides you saw how he saw through Chabashira-sensei right?" An angle! An angle has came to my aid!

The girl who spoke has short beige-colored hair paired with gradient crimson eyes. Something about her seems...off but man is she cute!

"Well how about this? Since we'll be classmates from today onwards, let's introduce ourselves so we could become friends as fast as possible. We do still have time before the entrance ceremony. What do you say?"

A man stood up and what's better, his hair isn't dyed! He does seem to look like an honour student. Based on his appearance alone, I can tell he's not a delinquent.

What's more is how he'd just done something incredible. The majority of students here were lost in thought.

"Agreed! After all we still don't know a thing about each other, not even our names." Someone shouted.

The ice has finally been broken, the previously hesitant students are now willing to speak what's on their mind.

"Well I'll start. My name's Hirata Yousuke, back in middle school lots of people call me Yousuke so feel free to use my first name! My hobbies are sports in general, especially soccer. It's an honour to be acquainted with all of you."

Hirata just effortlessly introduced himself! On top of that he even talked about his love for his favourite sport! His level of popularity must have sky rocketed just now, I wouldn't be surprised if he could keep the class honest and motivated until graduation.

Someone like him could easily end up dating the cutest girl in class. That's how things are, the ones who are good at communication climb to the top while those who have bad socializing skills are left in the mud.

"M-My name is I-Inogashira K-Kok-"

Hmm? She suddenly stopped, that already tells me she isn't the best at socializing. Although her communication skills aren't the best, she will still stay likable in the class because of her looks and personality.

Whether her mind went blank, or she is unable to collect her thoughts fully, she can barely even speak! When words no longer came from her mouth, her face turns from skin to beet red in a matter of a few seconds. It's rare to see people this embarrassed so it's a sight to behold.

"Do you best~" or "Don't rush~" words such as these came out of the mouth of my classmates. I could only imagine the amount of pressure that's been placed on Inogashira there.

Words of comfort typically backfire in these kinds of situations, eventually these words will stay stuck in your head and it may either be your best friend or your worst nemesis. However if you're strong enough, you can push through the pressure and find the courage to speak.

"M-My name is Inogashira Kokoro! U-umm...my hobby is sewing and I'm good at knitting. P-please take care of me!" Everyone in the class clap their hands at her courage, basically a huge compliment.

From the first word, she went all out and said what she wanted from start to finish. With a relieved, and slightly embarrassed expression, Inogashira sat down.

I'll let the others do whatever they want until it's my turn.

Anyway, those kinds of introductions are what I was talking about when I said the less sociable people are left in the mud. People like her, if it weren't for her looks, would have likely been crushed under the pressure if no one encouraged her. But if you look at Hirata, he perfectly gave out his introduction without any help.

I sometimes wonder how equal this world really is...does god favour the weak? Or perhaps they favour the strong? Well it's not my place to pry into.

"Then I'm next right?" Ah, someone who's finally caught my interest!

"My name is Kushida Kikyo, since none of my friends from middle school enrolled into this school, I would like to make as many friends as I could while I'm still here!"

Most students finished their introductions after just a few words, leaving them uninteresting but Kushida continues.

"I want to become friends with everyone here so once we're all done with our introductions, feel free to exchange your contact information with me!" She's trying to win all the boys's hearts! And it's working!

Her words aren't exactly words per say, I can tell she's the type of person who can open up her heart fairly easily. Her words earlier to Inogashira weren't just encouragement that was appropriate for the situation, those words came from the heart.

She's definitely going to get along with all the boys in the class, I'm not criticizing the others's introductions of course.

"Well next is - you over there!" Hirata points towards Masaki, seems like it's her turn. I might be able to learn a thing or two from her right here...

Masaki stands up, takes a deep breath before giving out her introduction.

"My name is Masaki Akasuki, I am the assistant and maid of Sugihara-sama. My hobbies include serving my master and nothing else. I am honoured to be acquainted with all of you here today." She blew it!

"Sugihara...sama? You mea-"

"Masaki! You were supposed to keep the whole master thing under wraps! Also you like cat videos! It's not like I also ask for your aid, you just come to me whenever I mess up!" I feel embarrassed that my assistant gave such a half-assed introduction, I even stood up!

"I see no problems with it, Sugihara-sama. We never discussed this before coming here after all." Can't you read the mood?!

"Haha, well I hope we can get along Masaki-san. Anyhow since she brought you up, I guess now it's your turn." Urk?!

I never expected it to be my turn this quick! Masaki! You must have planned this!

"Hah... No use crying over spilled milk now. Hi, I'm Sugihara Daisuke. As she said I am indeed her master and she is my assistant. My hobbies include gaming and reading but I also accept any kind of help anyone will need me for! Just come up and speak, then we can discuss the issue. As I said before I'll be the class leader so I hope we can all come to terms with eachother!" Claps engulf the room and best part? They aren't claps of pity!

Yeah I nailed it!

"I hope you can lead the class to the future you see, Sugihara-kun." Man that took a lot out of me, although I sat down normally I feel light headed.

We went through the other students after me, they all carried out pretty mediocre intros but aside from that, no weird ones yet. Unfortunately some of my classmates left before it could arrive at their turn, I'll just have to tame them properly I guess.

I've basically got everyone down, a red hair delinquent, a narcissist who goes by Koenji Rokusuke who is only after women, Ike Kanji who is a pervert and Yamauchi Haruki, another idiot.

Those are just some of the many idiotic defects in this class.

"Umm next person - how about you there in the corner?"

"Eh?" Ah that's Ayanokouji!

Finally someone I know! Besides raven girl and Mii-chan of course but Ayanobro! I've been staring at him for awhile now, I seriously can't get anything from his expression. It's as if he's as dead as a fish.

"Well...umm err my name is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. There's...err nothing particularly interesting about me, I will do my best to get along with everyone, uh, nice to meet you." He blew it too!

"D-don't worry Ayanokouji! I'll help you find a few loners just like you to befriend!" I mutter under my breath after he sat back down, I don't think people even saw his little wave!

"Nice to meet you Ayanokouji-kun, I also want to get along with everyone so let's try our best." This Hirata, every word he says is so soothing it's almost creepy.

Everyone did clap for Ayanokouji's introduction but they weren't claps from the heart like mine, they were pity claps.

Even I can feel the pain and weight behind them.

Strangely enough, I'm still happy for Ayanokouji though.

Vol 1 Chapter 2.1

Defects of class-D

Although said this place was quite tough, the entrance ceremony was just about the same as any other school's. Some important people offered words of thanks and congratulations so the ceremony concluded without a hitch.

Then, noon came. Once we received some general information about the campus, the crowd just dispersed.

A large majority of the students already went to the dormitories to take a break for the day. The remainder of the students quickly formed into groups so they could cover the school at a more rapid pace. Some went to cafes, while the loud mouths likely went towards the karaoke centres.

The commotion slowly died down which led to me eventually meeting up with Masaki. We decided to swing by the convenience store nearby on our way back to the dormitory. I wanted to invite Ayanokouji but apperantly he had already made his way, likely in the same direction as us so I'm certain I'll meet him again before entering the dorms.

"Sugihara-sama? If you don't mind, I could pay for the necessities you'll have to buy later. I know you're already running low on points." There she goes rubbing it in my face, this is the only time you'll be richer than me Masaki!

"It's fine, I just have to endure a month without a gaming console's all. Besides I don't think the daily necessities I need to purchase would be that expensive." Technically speaking it's really easy to spend 50,000 yen in a single day, but if you're a frugal that shouldn't be an issue. You just need to be smart on when you spend cash.

Entering the convenience store, I hear a familiar sigh and look over to see Ayanokouji and that girl once again. How can fate be so cruel? And how come they're always by eachother anyway? Are they dating? Well judging by the extreme violence she lashes out on Ayanokouji, likely not unless he's into that.

"Yet another unpleasant meeting. Anyway what's I Ayanokouji?" I wave at the two, dragging the attention of both Masaki and Ayanokouji.

"Sugihara, I didn't expect you to be here. Buying groceries too?"

"Something like that. It just so happens I came across you two again." I begin to look through the convenience store as Masaki poked me on the shoulder, indicating her confusion and need to ask me a question.

"Are these two the ones we saw this morning? You know, at the school gate?" I nod in reply.

I nearly forgot I told Masaki to go ahead of me while I talk to that girl, can't say it's a fun memory but at least I made a friend out of it.

"Well raven girl? Why are you being so hostile? Ayanokouji here just came to buy a few groceries." I should try to get through with her. This personality of hers is one I personally dislike but I should still try, being the class leader now means I should build a connection with just about everyone.

"Well it's just unpleasant to see the two of you here again, especially you Sugihara Daisuke. The way you speak, is that truly the way a leader should talk to his subordinate?"

She's right, I'm being a little rude here by giving her a random nickname.

"You're right, sorry about that. So instead of calling you by a nickname, just give me your real name and we'll call it a day."

"... Horikita Suzune." Horikita huh? That sounds familiar... Eh it's probably not important. It's likely some bystander who coincidentally shares the same family name.

Well it's dormitory life now, so girls also need their fair share of products to stay alive. That goes for Horikita too and she seems to be examining some pretty cheap shampoo.

She quickly placed the shampoo into her basket of necessities, for a girl I honestly thought she would have no control of obtaining the higher quality items. I guess she took what I said to heart, buying the cheapest necessities of each kind.

"I thought girls would want to go after the more better quality shampoo. That one's cheap and it seems pretty good, the ingredients seem to plausible at least." Ayanokouji said while picking up a shampoo.

True it seems like it is of better quality and it's cheap too, wonder why she didn't pick this one.

"That depends on the person, no? The type of person who doesn't know how to be comfortable in a new environment. I prefer to stick with items I'm partially familiar with." So in short that means she has that kind of shampoo at home, or she's familiar with the brand at the very least.

"I never expected you to stay behind for such childish introductions. You don't seem like the type of person who would like to form socializing groups with others, you and that subordinate of yours." She continued.

"Don't judge a book by its cover they say, well I established myself as the class leader so I had to take action. Not doing so would just throw further suspicion on me, as for Masaki...well she follows me wherever I go." I said while putting a toothbrush into the basket I'm currently holding onto. I barely brought any of my previous necessities with me so I need to buy more, thankfully items such as these are quite cheap.

A lot of students exchanged contact information with eachother. It's a shame Horikita wasn't there, she would be popular for sure! But that sassy personality might actually bring her down a few pegs.

Actually, not everyone was able to exchange information. Take Ayanokouji as an example, he was basically avoided by most people if not all of them while the ones who left the class didn't participate in the introductions whatsoever.

This action of theirs makes these loners unapproachable in a sense.

"However, self-introductions doesn't make finding friends easier."

"Hmm?" I heard the sound of Horikita as she turns her head towards me while I stare down on a cup of instant noodles. The same went for Ayanokouji while Masaki continued gathering her necessities.

"To begin, I never intended on making friends when I first arrived at this school. So, there was no reason for me to give my introduction even if I established myself as class leader and there's no need to listen to anyone else's. I could have make do without letting people know who I am. Can you guess why I gave information regarding my person out so easily?"

"No, I don't understand your thought process at all. If I had to guess, perhaps you want to let yourself known throughout the class?" She narrows her eyes at me, her gaze almost feel like piercing daggers.

"Mufufufu! Interesting, I have no reason to do that as well. Actually my reason is something along those lines, so you're missing a few vital points." I finally end up picking out some of the instant noodles from the "Free" section.

"Free?" Ayanokouji seemed to notice that as well.

"My reason for my introduction, is to let myself be known in the entire school year. Now that may sound like a stretch but something tells me this school isn't just about studying like normal "

"What do you mean by that?"

"Class points, private points, these two may seem like a special feature this school provides just for the reason of judging the students's merits and giving them a monthly allowance. However they may also fill yet another special role, now I have no particular idea of what this role may be but I have a rough theory about it."

Staring down on the free items, I sharpen my eyes to scan over the items and what they are.

Instant noodles, ones that aren't of very high quality but are at least edible. Toothbrushes that may only last for two months. Shampoo of pretty awful quality but still usable.

Just looking at these give me so many ideas.

"It's possible class competitions will reward us class points and private points, not only exams and tests is what you're saying right?" I nod in reply before grabbing a few more free items.

"You get my Ayanokouji! You're surprisingly brighter than you look, though I expect you to have passed the entrance exam without cheating which already shows you're at least somewhat intelligent."

I continue the topic as I lean against the wall, waiting for Masaki to finish her shopping. "As Ayanokouji said, Horikita. I suspect there's eventually going to be some sort of class competition in the future, the rewards being private points or even class points. These points don't just serve as currency, in fact they serve as a type of encouragement for us students trying to survive here. I want to see the other classes for myself to see how big of a threat they will be once we get to take point." And if possible befriend some of them.

Now that I think about it, it's a miracle I've managed to get Horikita's name. People have different thoughts; it's impossible to deny that fact. I guess Horikita is a much more isolated- no more like aloof type of person than I thought.

I haven't even shot a glance as we walked about the convenience store ever since spotting her the moment I came in.

Her personality might be uptight but it's still uncomfortable to walk near her.

As I gave my basket to Masaki, asking her if she could pay for my things despite most of them being free. I took out my cellphone and took a picture of the free section filled with items that came with no price.

"I could use this for later, it proves as proof that this school doesn't give away cash all willy nilly." If there's free items at the convenience store, is there also free food at the cafeteria? Does this claim mean there's free items in every store here?

"Mhh...these thoughts are racking my brain a little. I need more time to think these over from the beginning." This is fun! It's like some sort of mystery simulator! My keen intellect just makes this all the more fun!

"Anyway, since you'll be going back to the girl's dorms Horikita, could you maybe take Masaki with you? I'll go with Sugihara later so you girls can go ahead."

"Fine, she seems like the quiet type and I have no reason to reason."

Despite everything I have to achieve and have achieved, I want the best for Masaki. I have a certain soft spot for her, sure we may come to clashes with eachother sometimes but they're really just playful conflicts. Truthfully I try to do everything that would benefit her, I'm just as selfish as any other human being but that doesn't mean I can't be selfless.

She's cared for me since we were kids, I'm only here right now because of her. I want to repay her the best I could but most of the time I end up making the matter even harder for her, at least that's what I think.

Her making more friends ahead of me has already left me satisfied for the day. Who knows, she might even be able to get through Horikita's thick skin.

"And those thighs..."

"I will report you to the school for sexual harassment if you say that again." Fuck! I said out loud?! Thank goodness no one else is around.

"It was a joke!" Sure, a joke.

"...You know? Form the day we met, you've been saying a lot of statements to people you've just met."

"We're only saying facts, unlike you." Ayanokouji returns her words calmly. Guess the smooth Horikita shows no sign of saying crude things.

"Hey Ayanokouji, you thinking of buying any of these?" I pick up some shampoo from the free section of the he convenience store and throw it at Ayanokouji. Thankfully he catches it.

"I nearly forgot about shampoo, thanks Sugihara." Nearly forgot huh...?

That's a lie, you've got some shampoo right in that basket so why would you need to buy more? Technically yes, it's free. Perhaps to show as evidence?

Whatever it is, not my place to climb into.

"I wonder if this is emergency relief for those who used all their points. There has to be a few students in the past who did that before." Ayanokouji might be sharper than I thought.

"Hey just wait a minute! I'm looking for it right now!"

Interrupting the peaceful background we've been having is a loud noise from the middle of the store.

"Hurry up! Everyone's waiting!"

"Oh really?! Tell them to complain to me!"

It sounds like trouble. Two boys are glaring at each other as they start to quarrel. The one with a disgruntled face is the all too familiar red hair guy. He's clutching cup noodles in one of his hands.

"Huh? Wait, Ayanokouji!" Before I could call out to Ayanokouji, he's already gone towards all the commotion.

"What's happening here?"

"Huh? Who're you?"

I was the one who wanted to go but Ayanokouji just beat me to the punch. Well it's better to see if he can handle it, better not interrupt.

"I'm Ayanokouji from the same class as you. I spoke up because I thought there seems to be some trouble here."

After the explaination, red hair lowers his voice once he understood the situation.

"Oh… I remember you. I forgot my student card. Forgot that that thing is practically money from now on." After seeing his empty hands, he starts to head back to the dorms. It's likely he forgot it there.

I can tell most first years probably won't adjust to this life style very quickly. Thankfully I plan to keep my student ID in my school back almost all the time.

Well Masaki's already payed for my things and left it outside, those noodles don't seem to be expensive either.

"Let me pay. You don't seem to have picked out expensive noodles so I don't mind you using my money."

"Huh? You're that Sugihara bastard huh? Well I guess you can, good thing you two are here." I owe you this time Ayanokouji.

"The distance between the dorms and this convenience store isn't a big deal. But by the time he gets back, this line would likely have gotten even longer since it's lunch time. You noticed this didn't you, Sugihara?" Ayanokouji whispers to me as I swipe my student ID on the machine.

Huh... It really does work like money.

"Something like that. Here you go...uhhh what's your name?"

"I'm Sudou, I owe both of you one."

"Nice to meet you, Sudou." Ayanokouji replies in my stead.

A normal person would likely stay away from a guy who looks as scary as Sudou. Just because he's a delinquent doesn't indicate he's mean or anything. If anything he just has a rather hot temper.

After the purchase, I follow Ayanokouji and Sudou outside to grab my necessities. I told Masaki to get me some boxed apple juice so I started drinking it while slumping the plastic of necessities over my shoulder.

"Paah! Man I love apple juice. There's a certain sweetness to it I can't explain but man is it good!" Ayanokouji watches as me and Sudou dig into our snacks. I felt bad that he didn't have anything so I pick up a cookie wrapped in plastic and hand it to Ayanokouji.

"Are you sure? Didn't Masaki buy this for you?"

"Yeah it's cool. Besides I can cook myself later so giving out a little cookie like this isn't an issue."

I can tell he was reluctant at first still took it anyway.

"Who are you guys? Move it, this is our spot and you're in the way. Fuck off."

"Didn't hear 'em? Scram you cheeky first year brats!"

Hmm? More people to deal with? They must have walked out of the convenience store after us since they're gripping onto the same noodles Sudou is eating.

What's better is that they're senpais! Calling us first years is an instant indication of it.

They look like ants if you compare their looks to Sudou, chances are they won't be able to take him in a fight but they will surely report that to the teachers. If that were to happen, we would get a deduction to our class points.

Sudou does have a pretty low boiling personality so I'll have to settle this quick.

"These second years are saying some bullshit things. We're already sitting here so it's our place for now."

The second year senpais put down their stuff and begin to laugh at Sudou.

"Yup, we're here to do it's still ours. So scram, this is our spot."

"You guys have some nerves, you shits."

Sudou doesn't seem to be faltering, he still does want to eat his noodles but if a fist fight breaks out he won't be able to finish them.

"Gentlemen, gentlemen! There's no need for conflict here now is there? We don't want any trouble with our senpais after all!" Before Sudou could stand up, Ayanokouji held him down as I stood in front of the two.

"Heh??? You this guy's friend or something? Well I don't care, move or else I'll have to get dirty." That sounds lewd, sadly I don't swing that way.

"You sure about that? You might not want to in this moment in tim- Oof!"

Before I could finish, one of the guys punched me in the face with tremendous force. His goal here might have been to get me off balance but to his surprise, a punch like that has no chance of bringing me down.

"The hell? He didn't even flinch! Uwaah!"

"Listen here buddy, me and my two friends here got here first so it's OUR turf now. First come first serve right? Or are you that stupid to not know the saying? I'd hate for a fight to begin here so scram will you?" I hold onto his collar with all my might as I stare at him in the eyes, glaring at him.

"Y-you think you're so tough?! What the fuck! This guy is actually really freaking strong! W-what are you, some class-D crap?!"

"I was talking to you, little shit. Oh one more thing, while we were talking here. My friend took a video recording of the entire situation, not to mention the security cameras picked up everything that transpired here." Taking a glance at the security cameras hidden behind the corners and Ayanokouji who decided to film this scene.

"I have all the evidence here to get you suspended, at worst you might get expelled for something as small as a full power punch to a kouhai. Hell, I'll report this to the school if you don't leave right this instant."

I let go of the guy as he starts coughing, I might have went too far but he deserves it.

"F-fine I get! We can always find other places to do shit anyway." As soon as their presumed leader said that, they begin to leave the area as I smile and wave at them.

"Next time we meet, it'll be my treat gentlemen! I insist!" Of course I don't really mean that, it's just to make sure they don't bother us again.

"Good show Sugihara. But are you really planning to report this to the school?" Ayanokouji ask alto which I nod.

"Despite me saying I won't as long as they walk away from us, they deserve to be suspended or get their pay cut for punching me in the face."

The pain isn't that bad, there shouldn't be a bruise either so I'll be fine. I wish I could have more evidence but the surveillance cameras and this video taken by Ayanokouji should be more than enough.

"Dude that was sick! You took that punch head on and didn't flinch at all!" Sudou praises me for my action.

"Is it that impressive? Haha! Well I guess it is. The real team player here is Ayanokouji, once he knew what was going to get down he immediately took out his phone and started recording." Relying on security alone is good and all but we do need a second dagger, a backup in case things go wrong.

"It was just natural reflexes. Nothing to be complimented about."

The three of us laugh it off, well I say three but Ayanokouji just stares in confusion.

Once Sudou finished his lunch, we begin to walk back to the dorms.

Something's still off though, those senpais changed their opinions the moment they knew we were from class-D. I could see it in their eyes.

Although I feel anxious about it, there's still no way for me to understand why they dislike class-D so much. Is class-D really that bad?

Vol 1 Chapter 2.2

The defects of class-D

On the second day of school, well technically the first day of classes, the majority of the day was spent going over rules and policies.

Many of my classmates had their expectations blown away over how nice the teachers seem to be. Though we weren't that naive, not anymore at least. To my surprise, everyone actually paid attention to what those teachers said and honestly I'm touched!

I was almost certain they would ignore my words and mess around in class. Though I guess they're just paranoid about their private points. Talk about stingy.

Of course it's not like all of them managed to pay attention for the entirety of class, some nearly fell asleep and most almost lost concentration. Some of the people I know personally in the class didn't seem to have problems though like Ayanokouji, Horikita, Mii-chan and Masaki.

In such a tensed atmosphere, it soon became lunchtime. Getting up from their seats, students begin to go out for lunch with some of their acquaintances. How I envy them... Well I better make this time to talk with Masaki. Doesn't look like she agreed to go with anyone yet, and what are the chances she'll ignore me?

High, very high in fact. But in the end she always spies at me from a distance.

"Hey Masaki. Wanna go eat lunch together in the cafeteria? Oh and this time it'll be my treat so order anything you like, the food there shouldn't be expensive." If it is I'll have a serious word or two with the principle!

"Hmm? Sure, I don't believe I have any acquaintances worth meeting." I'm sure a few people in the class who heard that got their hearts crushed for a moment.

"You could have been more vague, come on." I shove my hands into my pocket as I leave the classroom, smartphone in hand as I play a game I've recently downloaded.

Man, walking together like this really brings me back. Though in the past, we were definitely way different...or at least, I was.

"Look Daisuke-kun! Your Papa and Mama has found you a new friend to play with!"

Those were the first words I heard once I was introduced to a girl who was named Masaki Akasuki.

In the past, I hated cute girls. "Youth is a lie. It's nothing but evil." I still can't believe I spoke these words out if my mouth when I was still a small naive child.

Every time a girl calls out to me, the effects of that call linger in my mind. If they reply to a text, my heart races, and if they do so much as to call me, I'll stare at my call history for hours on end. Butterflies appear in my stomach and I feel something for them.

I've always been happy to help people since birth, seeing the smiles of those around me fills me with a sense of warmth. I've always wanted to be singled out to be another individual in someone else's life and not just some person. So, I kept helping. Wanting the best for only myself and leading to situations no one else could possibly think of just for the shake of lending a hand to my peers.

But that hand wasn't meant to lift them up, it's an offering from them to me.

Girls are no different than men in this regard. They always want men to help them with the simplest of activities, and I was one of them. I didn't care if I was made fun at or bullied because of this ideal of mine, I just wanted to sense those warm smiles.

I don't know if it's just me, but cute girls always left a great impression on me. The moment one asks me for help, I would come to their aid in an instant.

But the moment you figure out that's just being nice, well it doesn't take an smartass kid to know they also be nice to other people. As someone who wanted to be singled out, this thought kept me awake at night even to this very day.

After all, people who are nice to me are nice to everyone else. I always end up forgetting that. If that's how cruel the truth is, aren't lies even crueler? That's why kindness is often a lie.

I gave up on the need of expecting it, always mistaking it and even hoping for it. Someone's who's worked for so many people doesn't fall for the exact same trick twice, eventually you learn to see what their real intentions are through what they want you to do. I'm a veteran at this.

Although I always win, I'm the best there is when it comes to losing. I always win the battle, but the war is a different story.

If you place your beliefs too much into a single thing, once the truth is revealed you'll be forced to turn away from that belief entirely. After that's over, you won't be able to sleep properly for nights, you'll lose your sense of focus, you'll forget who you are and the pressure will crush you and finally, you'll be forced to never trust anyone again.

In this world, trust is basically everything. You there, when you drive a car you have to trust everyone on the road that they don't come towards you and ram into you. What about the students at school? You trust them so you befriend them, if you don't trust them you avoid them.

There are many types of monsters in this world, monsters who don't and won't show themselves and cause trouble. Monsters who abduct children. Monsters who devour the wish of the people. Monsters who are plain fictional. And monsters who always tell lies.

These liars are a real nuisance. They are much more cunning than other monsters as the most skilled of liars tend to mix the truth with the lies. They understand humans more than anything and will use our weaknesses to exploit us. They hunt even though they don't have the need to feed. They study our behaviours and have nearly no interest in academics. They seek our friendship so they could learn who we are and crush us beneath their feet.

If I were to encounter such a monster...I would likely be swallowed up by it in a blink of an eye because in truth, I am what that monster prefers.

I'd rather feel pain myself than inflicted on others. But what happens when one chooses to play both sides? In the end, everybody loses and you'll be the last one standing on the bodies.

Truths are cruel, but lies are even crueler. Beliefs lead to your demise. Trust is everything in this world, without trust you might as well live your life alone. Monsters hide in everyday life just as easily as a fly, these monsters are the worst liars in existence and they want to take advantage of you so they could stab you in the back. If you want to share pain with those around you, you'll only end up being a huge burden who gets more people hurt...

I used to think that's all the criteria of a cute girl, and frankly I was completely right.

Cute girls smile because TRUST you will put your faith into them, they believe you will open up your BELIEFS to them. After awhile, they will show their true form and become a MONSTER THAT LIES but at that moment you would already feel to close to her and want to SHARE HER PAIN, that leads to everyone else around you getting hurt. This is the cruel TRUTH.

That is why, I've always hated cute girls...

Life is difficult, you get all these turns and what do they lead to? I don't know myself...

But it's different now, I'm more mature than I was before. I've changed for the better and can actually have fun with my friends and family. And that's all thanks to Masaki, I truly want to repay her but she always shrugs that statement off as a joke and I too laugh it off.

But I know how much I'm really suffering deep inside, she can't see it but I can.

These thoughts, they almost make me tremble, humans will forever be scared of the unknown...and emotions are something that's still unknown to us. Essentially, we're always afraid and we can never ignore that fear.

"...hara-sama? Sugihara-sama?"

People like me have it tough, we can't help ourselves but we choose to help other people? The thought has made me so crazy I can rarely sleep properly at night.

Even back at the dorms, I felt like something was...missing. perhaps it's because now, I don't have Masaki always at my side...

It's lonely, a frost realm you can't even imagine to live in when you've had these thoughts ever since you were a child. If an adult can't handle these thoughts ..can you imagine the sheer pain I went through?

No, no! I need to snap out of it for now. It's different now, I'm in the future, not the past...

"Sugihara-sama!!!!!"

"Awuaaah! Oh Masaki it's just you. You should really stop with those sneak attacks, you nearly gave me a heart attack!"

"Ah my apologies, but we've been stalling for such a long time the people at the back of the line are starting to get angry." I look back and see a few irritated faces. Thinking back to those thoughts, a cold sweat runs down my cheek but I cover it up with my typical smile.

"Sorry my fellow students! Well I'll be having... Number 4 from the free menu and also apple juice to go. I assume you've made your purchase already Masaki?" She nods to reply as I wait there for the food to be served.

Shortly after the order, the worker hands us our food and we quickly skedaddle from the area to find an area to sit.

"Hey...Masaki? Remember when we first met as kids?" I ask her while seating myself down.

This table doesn't seem to be taken so it should be fine that I'm sitting here.

"Hmm? Yes of course, how could I forget such a memorable day like that? You've grown so much from that day, Sugihara-sama."

"Aww you're making me blush! I'm only like this because of you, now itadakimasu!"

She didn't catch the hint huh? It's best if I... don't bother her with this topic. She looks to be having fun at this school so I'll remind her at another time.

But that worried expression... She usually holds a happy one to show to everyone while she works, even here. But that one from earlier was one of true worry, if I didn't respond it's likely tears would have started forming from her eyes.

I look at her, feasting on the food presented to her with a satisfied expression.

That's the expression I want to protect...among all those cute girls, you're the only one I can trust Akasuki.

Vol 1 Chapter 2.3

The defects of class-D

"Pwaaah! Man I'm filled, I haven't had a lunch like this in awhile, my cooking is usual shit anyway."

I finished my lunch ahead of Masaki who was still taking it slow and steady, of course I chose to slowly enjoy the apple juice I ordered. We still have quite a long time before classes anyway so it's fine if she eats a little slow, I'm just a quick eater.

"Sugihara-sam... You eat too quickly, one of these days you will choke on your own food." She let out a sigh at my remark.

"Haha, well you've known this for such a long time now so don't act so surprised! Anyway there's another reason I asked you for lunch here, I was gonna ask if you planned to join any clubs later."

To past the time, and also because I forgot my phone in my bag, I try asking her a question I've been pondering for awhile now.

"No, I only have interest in serving you Sugihara-sama."

"I never said if you have interests in joining any clubs, let me out it like this. Do you want to participate in club joining?"

"Sugihara-sama, that's quite the frivolous argument. Though I still have no intention of doing so, unless you join a club of course."

So Masaki has no intention on joining any clubs or making friends, she only wants to serve me with her soul. If I told her to strip right now, she might do it but I'm not gonna do an experiment like that. I wonder if she has another goal here aside from serving me, maybe the education or high employment rate?

It wouldn't be surprising if these are her ulterior motives, or if she even has such motives. At most it would only confuse me, since she never hides anything and always speaks whatever is on her mind.

"You don't have any friends I see." Oh so we're going back to that topic?

"Hey! I have friends... it's just...well they're off somewhere else! Like Mii-chan here- Wait Mii-chan?!"

I hadn't realised it but Mii-chan had been right behind me this whole time. She also seems to have a couple of friends with her. One seems to be a girl of average height with long brown hair that has bangs swept to the right, I believe she's Matsushita Chiaki.

The other one has shoulder-length light brown hair, Mori Nene if I remember correctly.

"Mori, Matsushita and Mii-chan. What are you three doing here?"

"W-well first sorry for startling you, but it doesn't look like there's any tables left so mind if we sit with you two?" Huh? Well it's true there isn't anymore tables to sit in aside from ours, there's also more people than I thought here so the line was pretty long, add on my spacing out from earlier and you have lots of people forming a human centipede.

Well not literally of course.

"Of course not, so you girls thinking of joining any clubs?" As they took their seats, I ask them the exact same question I had just asked Masaki.

"Hmm, not really. We talked about this but ended up with the conclusion of it not being needed." True, joining a club is only reserved for those who want to take on and sharpen new or old skills.

Those who have no interest in that area might as well join the "go home club", the one I've joined. Our goal in this club is to sleep, eat and piss! Or don't forget about shit, that's the goal of our club and it goes on for the whole day!

If I were to say that to these girls' faces, not only would be dignity be destroyed but they'd see me as a total loser! Which I am.

"Right? I don't think joining a club would really help us either, since we need to focus on our studies a bit more now. Seriously... that's your fault you know?" Matsushita said after my thoughts.

I understand their criticism, I've been facing this type of hate for such a long time I'd say I even expect it sometimes. But it's funny to see them crumble when I prove then wrong!

"Although I'm not planning on joining any clubs, I do want to go to the club fair." I've never been to one before so this could be good experience! Not like I'm gonna need it after two more years anyway.

"If you're not going to join a club, why bother going at all? Are you planning to use this opportunity to make friends, Sugihara-sama?"

Fuck! How is she so smart?! No I'm just too easy to read.

"Look, I didn't fail on my first day but I still made no friends because of my declaration! My own classmates stay away from me because of that so now clubs are my only choice!" I never intended to go to the club fair in the first place, unfortunately I have to if I want to survive at this school.

If I come back to my room empty handed, I might just cry myself to sleep...

If possible, I'd like to have more guys as friends rather than girls. Most of these girls seem nice but their personalities are shit, totally not cute at all. Besides, who's to say I can trust a single one of them?

I including that Kushida girl, she's gotta be one of the cutest girls in the school year but I won't go down the route of trust with her just yet. I've been through way too many traps after all.

They ask you to help, once you fall for it there's no turning back. All of these cute girls are closet perverts or at worst, sadists. Only a small minority are real cuties, those I like!

"Hehe, I didn't know you could be such a jokester Sugihara-kun! It's a shame most people in our class don't really like you."

"Yeah! You're a really great person to talk to! The girls just can't see past it, you're hot and smart too!"

"If you stay like this in class, you might get popular one day Sugihara-kun." Ah thanks Mii-chan, girls!

W-wait! I'm hot?! And that came out if the mouth of a woman?! N-no! Must...not...fall...for...sex!

"Sugihara-sama..." Eugh! M-Masaki's glare! I haven't felt it in such a long time it's sending chills down my spine!

"H-hey! No violence! Violence isn't the answer here Masaki! What are you planning to do with that fork anyway?!"

"The weak point of every living being in the world is its eyeballs, if I manage to land a quick yet precise hit on those eyes if yours Sugihara-sama..."

She's gonna aim for my eyes?! That fork's dirty from her food too so it would definitely cause a disinfection, I'll die depending what that infection is!

"No! Police! Police! This rather cute, beautiful and sexy girl is going to kill m- mmmph! Mmph!" I yell that out as a joke of course since most people have already left and we're just here talking because of lunch is finished. But before I could finish that Masaki covers my mouth and pulls me into her chest.

"Shhh... Don't worry, your death will be which all men would love. Breath through suffocation in the breasts of a woman." How can you say something so shameless?!

Although, that death doesn't seem so bad. But it's still a death!

"Mmmph! Mmmhmmp! (Masaki! I order thee to let me go this instant!)" It's no good, she can't understand me! What about the other three?

"Hooh..." They're just staring at her ample breasts! I knew it! Women are just as perverted as men!

"Nnh?! Ittai..." I felt sharp pain on my shoulders as I sink further in which causes me to jolt back and rub that specific spot in pain.

"Ah?! Sugihara-kun are you ok?!" The girls immediately grow worried for my sudden shift.

Shit...the pain still lingers even though it's been years?

"Y-yeah, nothing I can't handle. Let it settle for a bit and I'll be just fine!" I smile, but this pain is seriously nothing to joke at! I've powered through it for awhile now but sometimes it still spikes.

I'm going to have to ask the nurses at this school about this...

"Sorry Sugihara-sama...I didn't know your injuries were not healed yet. I will be sure to be more careful next time."

"Ah...it should be fine now. Well girls let's head back, it'll be class soon and we might get our points deducted for being late." I say in a tired voice.

All that screaming today has already worn me out, I need a drink to cool me down but I can't ask the staff for more apple juice. Besides I can't get too addicted to it.

Argh! This sucks! I was looking forward to more physical activity today, I just need to take it easy for a bit...

Vol 1 Chapter 3.1

Ladies and gentlemen! It's just getting started!

"

Good morning Yamauchi!"

"Good morning Ike!"

Right when I arrived to school, Ike Kanji called out to Yamauchi Haruki with a positive smile on his face.

It's quite unusual for them to arrive here this early, I'm usually one of the first people here since I wake up so early. Well me and Masaki. At least no one's getting here after the bell, if they did some punishment needs to be in order.

""Wow~ the lesson is so fun that I can't sleep~"

"Yup, this school's the best—swimming will start soon! I say swimming, but girls are the important part! And by girls
I mean their swimsuits!"

Ah so that's what they're after. If it weren't for my position and the school I'm currently in, I would have likely beaten them up for that. My shoulder us a bit better now so I can thrust my fists all I want, for a week at least.

But seriously, I can't blame them for being attracted to girls. Swimming class is taught to both boys and girls so we'd be able to see Horikita, Mii-chan, Kushida, Masaki and all the other girls in swimsuits...their skin will become visible. Thinking of this is already getting me sort of excited, but I can't act like these two idiots.

All the current girls in the room move to the back, where my seat is located, to escape both Ike and Yamauchi's excitement.

Naturally seeing so many girls hide behind my desk coincidentally doesn't mean squat! But seeing Masaki is also disgusted by them, I snatch her bag away from them and bring it over to her seat before silently walking to my desk and stare at the girls there.

They just stare back...as if asking for my aid.

"This is why I don't understand women... Alright what'd you want me to do with them?" As I say that, I turn my gaze to Ayanokouji who seems to be congratulating me with a small silent half-clap.

"S-snap them! Make them stop talking about our breasts size!" Is that still a thing guys do these days? I kind of doubt it.

"Oi, doctor! Come over here!"

"Fufu, did you call?"

A chubby boy, who apperantly has the nickname of "doctor" stands up from his seat and walk towards the two idiots. If I remember correctly, his name should be Sotomura or something like that.

"Doctor, could you record the girls wearing their swimsuits?"

"Leave it to me, I'll pretend to be sick and skip class to observe them"

Oi oi! It's as if you three are the only ones in this damn class... Welp, better go stop them before the situation escalates.

"Alright assholes! I'm coming right at ya like a cannonball!" Doing this shouldn't get me in trouble since I won't be physically harming anyone here. I might only scuff their desks but that's easy to hide.

I crouch down as they turn towards me as I kick myself off the ground while taking a coin out of my pocket to fling it towards Ike which hit him on the forehead as I land on his desk. Next I did the same with Yamauchi's desk and finally I hop over to Sotomura's and do the exact same thing. Finally to end the performance, I jump onto the wall to kick myself off it and land behind the three, shortly after I held all three of their heads together.

"You three were to fixated on those coins huh? Talk about greedy. Seriously try not to take bikini pics of the girls, you won't get your chance anyway."

"T-the hell?! No one said you were this fucking athletic!?" I'm athletic? They have definitely not seen Masaki yet, she's way more agile than me. I just have heavy bones.

"You can't know about if the cat is alive or dead until you open the box, that's Schrödinger's cat for you. But seriously I doubt this school would let them use bikinis during swim class. You'll have to settle for school swimsuits. Also mutter at least a word about breasts during the whole class, and I will drag your asses out into the pool and slowly drown the three of you, of course you won't face death but it'll be painful~" They gulp at me words as I raise a finger up to their heads and...

"Bang!"

"Aaaaaahhhh!!!!!!????" They jump and scream in surprise, they look more like girls than the girls.

"Hahahaha! The three of you are scared of a fake gun shot?! Oh god you're hurting me!! Hahahaha!" Ah crap, my sadism is leakin'.

"Hah...anyway good shit. But you three better listen up! If you continue to go down this path you will NEVER find yourselves a cute girl to call your girlfriend!!! If you want a sexy ass cute girlfriend, then work for it my fellow friends of the same gender!" That speach should give them some encouragement while making them remember this day at the same time.

"Sensei!!!" Huh that was fast.

"Yes my students! Now go! Work hard! Get those 100s! Kick those feet in the water! Impress these women with all you can!!!!!!" Ahhh! My throat is killing me now! I'd say it's absolutely worth it though.

Once all was said and done, I go over to my seat with my now sore throat and slightly horsed voice. By this time more students have came to class and were greeted with my screaming. Some other students were even attracted from the outside and took a peek in.

" Cough cough, shit that did a number on my throat...I should stop screaming so much..."

"S-Sugihara-kun? Are you ok? Y-you yelled a l-lot." Of course Mii-chan comes to my aid.

"Sugihara-sama is perfectly fine, his throat is just fairly sensitive to yelling. His voice will be back to normal after some medicine, water and a little rest." I hold a thumbs up to Masaki to thank her.

Thank you Masaki, I owe you another one.

"I see, but you were really cool! I didn't know you could jump from desk to desk like that Sugihara-kun!" Huh, is this what the cool kids call...POPULARITY?!?!

"I-it's nothing really... cough." I attempt to squeeze out as much as I could at this moment but it was merely just a few words.

"Now ladies, it's better if you be seated now. I will attend to Sugihara-sama." Unusually Masaki manages to control the masses.

It's rare to see a slightly more independent side of Masaki. This time she really is worried since my throat is a wreck.

"Honestly, yelling isn't a good thing you know? Your injuries might be able to heal in time but your throat is permanent damage." She pours me a hot cup of water as she passes me my medicine.

I don't know the amount of times I've taken this medicine. I take it basically everyday for six years now so I'd say I've taken it about 2191 times by now, and that's just counting the times I've only taking it at night.

It's rare for me to ever take it in the afternoon but I do sometimes take it in the mornings.

You might think I have it tough, after all this throat pain is practically unbearable for a child but I've gotten used to it by now. It's a scar I can't heal while the other scars can.

"That's just sad, Sugihara-kun." Whoa, she's using my name now.

"What do you mean? He did technically save those girls from those two and even taught them a valuable lesson. Besides from what I can gather his voice can heal in just a matter of a few minutes to an hour." Spot on Ayanokouji! I knew you weren't dumb!

"I walked in and once the deal was dealt with, you were still staring at those boys. Don't tell me you want to befriend them? And Sugihara-kun, it's worthless if you're going to sacrifice yourself for something that's equally worthless." Those words spike a certain emotion within me.

Anger...no not here, I can't be angry in the classroom. Keep it cool for now and let her go with it.

"I understand why you don't want us to be dragged down into the gutter with you. But it's ok! We're with you, Daisuke-kun!"

"Uurgggh!!" Fuck! What was that?! That pain is far worse than any I've faced so far.

"Sugihara-sama?! Do you need to get to the nurse's?!" I give her a silent thumbs up while clenching my head in pain.

"I-it's only a razor to the face...I'll be fine." I look around to see Horikita with a shocked expression and Ayanokouji, well he looks the exact same.

More importantly we need to be prepared for classes so I shake Masaki off and ask her to return back to her seat which thankfully, she caught the hint.

What was that...? It's almost like a stroke of nostalgia, I never knew past memories could be that painful... Compared to that throat pain and sudden shoulder pain, this is the biggest ass headache I've ever experienced.

I thought I've forgotten about the past...but turns out the past never forgets about you, it comes back stronger and stronger and it eventually rebels against you.

Is this...what leads one to self destruction?

Vol 1 Chapter 3.2

Ladies and gentlemen! It's just getting started!

"Wow! It's the pool!"

After lunch finally passed, the long awaited swimming class most of the perverts were waiting for has finally arrived.

Not attempting hide their list, the three idiots from before stood up in excitement. However once they were reminded of what would happen if they chased after the girls's breasts, they shrink in fear as I could hear an audible gulp.

"Come on, let's head in together Sugihara, Ayanokouji!"

"No need to tell me twice!"

Without a second thought, I drag Ayanokouji with me to the locker rooms.

As expected Sudou immediately started changing clothes. His well forged body from years of basketball is very much visible. Compare him to the rest of the class and you can see how strong his body looks.

The students wrap themselves in towels, while me and Sudou just stand there in our underwear, basically semi-nude as we take out our swimsuits from our bag. I can sense people are staring at me in this point of time, must be the scars but I've gotten used to this.

"Sudou, Sugihara, don't you two get embarrassed?" Ayanokouji unintentionally speaks up.

"No, I try to change as quickly as possible. If you try to hide yourself, you become the center of attention."

"What he said! Besides it's a real pain hiding your body with a towel, doesn't hurt to show a bit of nip tips every now and then right?" Besides someone who stealthily tries to change their clothes in a locker room is bound to be make fun of.

"Alright, let's go!" Sudou leaves the locker room, with me and Ayanokouji following behind.

This pool is nothing to joke at, if I were to guess I'd say it's about 50 meters long which at first sight made some of the boys shout. The water's crystal clear! And since it's an indoor pool, there's no disturbance. Man this is a great facility!

My pool at home kinda cries in comparison!

"Ah Ike, Yamauchi and Sotomura. Don't forget what we talked about! This pool has lots of room to swim so leaving three dead bodies wouldn't hurt anyone!" I shout out to them as shivers run down their spines.

It's fun to tease people like this, I don't get the chance to do it a lot.

"I know I know! But what'll happen if I suddenly get a boner?! This world is cruel as fuck man! And I don't want the girls to hate me!"

"Then just hide your one eyes snakes under water! No one's gonna go underwater to sneak a peak at your ding dongs anyway!" I just took my medication so I shouldn't shout so much.

But seriously, if one of the boys were to stare at the girls for too long, they'd be hated up until graduation. The girls would at least beat you up and file charges against you!

I've somehow managed to become friends(?) with Ike and his group. Though friends would be a stretch, it's more like domestic abuse to keep them on the ground. Besides I want to see human growth! Not...well whatever will happen.

I bet if they get hated by the girls, they'd head back to the dorms crying before buffin' the muffin.

"Wow~! This pool doesn't even compare with my middle school one~!"

At last, the women have came out a few minutes after the boys. Girls have it tough when it comes to changing clothes huh?

Although I did domesticate Ike and his two friends, I am rather curious. Specifically about Hasebe, Sakura, Kushida and the others. Though, I am particularly interested in Hasebe's tatas. Still, I'm rather disappointed to see she hasn't come out...

"What is this?! Where are the rest!?" Ike seems to be really upset about this. The rest of the girls are up on the observation deck, perhaps they were disgusted by the fact some of the boys were going to stare at their mountains. If that's it, I don't feel bad at all for the three idiots.

Most of the girls are likely self-conscious especially Hasebe by the looks of things. Furthermore, she seems to be sensitive on the topic of curious men. I guess girls really are not amused by boys peeking at their body.

"Man... At least they're keeping quite but do I have the mental capacity to swim? Wait do I know how to swim at all?" I hold a finger against my chin as I mutter that.

"Sugihara-kun? What are you thinking about?" Kushida right?

"Hmm? Nothing, I've never been to the pool before so I'm not sure if I can swim." In truth I seriously have no idea how to swim.

I used to have a private tutor who wanted to teach me how to swim. But I was naive back then so I turned down his requests. Yes, plural. That crazy old man was crazy about seeing my body, bisexual and pedophilic...

"Heh?! Y-you've never been to the pool before!? But y-your body is so toned!" Although I take it as a compliment, I couldn't bare the idea of not being able to swim.

If I don't learn soon, I may drown in a river or die alone in the middle of the ocean. Now that wouldn't be ideal.

Besides my ability to adapt will come in handy, why not just use it.

Back on the topic of Kushida, her titties have got to be around the size of D or E. They're so much bigger than I anticipated. Her ass is huge too, totally round! However I avert my eyes before she could notice, still the image of her body has been saved into the spank bank.

It's bad if a certain sword were to rise right now. The sword hero will not succumb to such a body! ...Yet.

"It's a nice day isn't, Ayanokouji?" I turn to Ayanokouji who's literally just staring at me and Kushida.

"Yes, but it's troublesome when a certain part of your body reacts." I get you...

"Why the weird expression you two? Having internal battles?" Horikita come up to us to which we nod in sync.

Horikita's figure...not a bad sight. Something worth saving into the spank bank for sure! Her body is incredibly well balanced! But if I'm caught staring I'm doomed, so I'll just pull another and avert my eyes.

Well if I stare at anymore girls, I'll get in serious trouble so I'll just see if I can swim. I've played enough games to analyse so...here we go!

The moment I jumped into the water, I felt myself floating as if I'm swimming through air...well technically that's what's going on. All those swimming games really paid off, I can swim no problem!

"Still I need to learn, I'm no professional yet." I start to swim around to get used to kicking my legs and swinging my arms. It's surprisingly far easier than I thought, it might be me having a an incredible physique.

"Sugihara-kun? Are you sure you've never swam in a pool before? You're really good at this!" Kushida jumped in with me it seems.

"Yeah it's my first time, though I wouldn't say I'm good at this. If anything it's more average, still for a first time this is decent enough."

Honestly I was hesitant at first when the teacher told us we were going to the pool today. I was just worried I would drown a pathetic death but looks like I have nothing to worry about.

For some reason Horikita scans both my and Ayanokouji's body. Also they're just sitting by the side next to each other.

"Do you two exercise by any chance?"

"Hmm? Not in particular, not sure about Sugihara but I'm part of the going home club. Not like I'm proud of it."

"As for me, well I guess I exercise quite frequently, or at least used to. Actually I exercised this morning! It wasn't anything intense though, just sit-ups, push-ups and jogs."

"That doesn't seem to be the case for the two of you... Ayanokouji, you clearly look like you exercise from your muscles in your arms and back. As for you Sugihara-kun, your muscles tell me you don't only do sit-ups and push-ups, in fact that's supported by the fact that you have scars all over your body." Sharp eye, but I won't tell her that.

I decided to ignore her and continue my swimming lesson, given by myself. Especially the scars, they're a very sensitive topic I wouldn't like to get into at this moment.

"Why are you even asking? Do you have some sort of muscle fetish or something?" Ayanokouji, seeing the atmosphere change jumps in.

"Well if he goes that far to deny it, I won't touch the subject any further." She looks dissatisfied. She has a real discerning eye though.

It's not like I find her particularly interesting, if you work hard enough you might be able to become Horikita Suzune herself! She must have out a shit ton of work, but it looks like she's persuing some goal that she has to work excruciatingly hard for.

Sadly she might never reach that height.

There are multiple reasons why I don't think she will reach that height she longs for. I'll start with the most obvious, she's too childish.

The past me might have seen through this since I was similar back then, but the current one sees this as a fatal flaw. From what I can gather she sees everyone as a person below her, thus her personality to not make friends. I've known she's a smart individual from the first day of class but it's nothing special.

Knowledge which she possesses is not something only she can have. She believes she doesn't need friends to achieve this goal of her's, but a mindset like that will eventually destroy her well-being at some point and she will too go down the realm of self-destruction.

Sometimes I forget reality doesn't give you multiple lives like how games do. You get one life and one only, I've played around too much to the point I can barely distinguished between real life and digital life.

If you screw up in life, you're not gonna be given another chance. Life is cruel to everyone and everything, there are no exceptions, no favourites. If gods truly exist, then would it be weird to say they don't care about our lives at all? It's almost as if we're chess pieces being played in reality, I've had such thoughts many times before.

Similar to life, humanity is equally as unforgiving if not even more. Humans want you to act "normal" like any other person. But have we really stopped to consider what's normal to each person? How can those with disabilities be normal?

Humanity sets expectations for you on the day you're born, no they set said expectations before you come into this cruel world in the womb. It's a struggle until death, it's no wonder why people commit thousands upon thousands of suicides per year.

Look, this might be a sensitive topic to some but does it really matter? If you want death to come looming over you then be my guest, but remember your next life will be worse than this one and after that the next is far worse. I have no proof of such, but it's just the most plausible thing.

You think about those who will sob because of your death, but do you ever think about the next life you will live? Will it be better than this one? Will it be worse than this hell? Is it...really a gamble worth taking I wonder?

That's why I'd rather stay here, it doesn't matter to me if I make friends or not, I just want to live the life of a normal kid my age that's it. Every time you have thoughts of death remember those who you've shared joys and sorrows with along the way, have they not been facing the same or more feelings as you?

My skin crawls, I unconsciously grit my teeth, my body feels cold...

My head feels like it's about to rip any time now, it hurts...

It hurts

It hurts...

It hurts...

It...hurts...!

The pain is unbearable! I can hardly think properly yet I'm having complete thoughts!

I was close to death once, death is a terrifying thing...knocking on death's door is even worse. Why do people pass on? Where do they pass on to? No good, these wounds show it all. It shows what comes after death, it's nothing but pain and misery!

So let me ask you again, is this life truly worth throwing away like it's trash? Whatever your answer is, it's exactly what I thought...

Choose to live, and you become another slave in society.

Choose to die, and you face much more painful fates than you have now.

You know what I say? I'm the middle man, the walker between life and death. I choose what my destiny will be no matter the god that stands in my way.

"Everyone gather -"

The one who snapped me out of my thoughts is the PE teacher who seems to be bringing everyone together to start class at last. He may be a teacher but I can tell he's the type to attract girls, my total respect!

"18 people I see... I expected more, but I guess this system hasn't set in with all of you yet." There shouldn't be any students skipping class, all the boys came but I guess the girls just don't want to be seen in a swimsuit.

"It might be a bit sudden, but I'll be examining your physical abilities after you're done warming up. You guys will be swimming as you guessed." I'm sure almost no one's guessed, actually most of us have a malfunctioning brain.

"Umm, sensei? I can't swim..."

"Don't worry, as your teacher it's my job to teach you so you'll be swimming freely by summer at the very least!" For those who don't want to learn how to swim, I feel bad for them.

It doesn't matter if you won't be heading to the beach or hang around a river, learning to swim is an essential part of life and a pretty neat survival skill! It's a shame I've never shown interests in it until now but this is my time to shine!

Besides I have the basics down already.

"Sugihara-sama? You were deep I. Thought earlier, were you ok?" Masaki slides next to me and whispers that into my ear.

"Yeah I'm fine, just wondering when these wounds will heal so it wouldn't be so awkward when everyone is staring at me. I'd rather not knowing the reason why people stare." I'm self-conscious about my scars sometimes so it gets uncomfortable when people stare for too long. Even now it's embarrassing.

"Fine, but do you even know how to swim? You've never been to a swimming pool before." Fun fact, although I've never been to a pool before, Masaki has been to more than I can count thus she's more athletic.

I just spent my days with games in the past so I had no time to do shit.

"Of course I can! Well I just recently learned and is still on the basics but I can hold my own! Games teach better than teacher's you know?!" I raise my voice slightly, not enough for the others to hear though.

"Whatever you say, Sugihara-sama." Now that I look at it...not bad Masaki! Your tits are shown off very well in a school swimsuit, that ass as well and I love how your hair is tied into a ponytail! Damn you ponytail fetish!!!

Still I can use this opportunity to sharpen my skills! Alright time to get serious!

Vol 1 Chapter 3.3

Ladies and gentlemen! It's just getting started!

Everyone started the warm up exercises. The three perverts surprisingly didn't take a single glance at the ladies, I managed to take a peek at a few of them but it was only for observation of the class purposes! I did save some in the spank bank though...

After the warm ups, I hop into the pool and quickly become accustomed to the warm temperature-regulated pool. Then I begin to swim around to become more adept with this new environment presented to me.

Occasionally I would turn to the teacher and listen to his instructions so I could improve faster instead of learning it by myself.

Eventually I become more used to swimming and is actually now confident in my newly found ability to swim. Like I said, my ability to adapt is godlike it's actually scary.

"Hehe! A complete victory! Did you see? My super swimming!"

Yeah that was impressive! Like I'd say that asshat! That was nothing more than just normally swimming, you did nothing special!

I feel sad you look so satisfied after something so simple. Even I could do better and I've just started!

"Anyway, it looks like everyone can swim just perfectly."

"Sorry, sensei. Back in middle school I was called the flying fish!"

"Let's see about that. Since there shouldn't be any problems, I want you guys to start competing against eachother then. 50 freestyle, separate yourselves by gender."

" Competing?" I unintentionally let that out, hang on why is this greeting me excited?!

"I'll give the first place winner a bonus: 5,000 points. On the other hand, last place will get supplementary lessons
so prepare yourselves."

Those who are good at swimming cheer in excitement, while those who were at about the same level as me before aren't thrilled at all.

"Because there aren't too many girls, I'll split you guys into two groups of 5 and give the fastest time the overall victory. For the boys, I'll take the top 5 times and then hold a final round."

I didn't think the school would give out points like this! 5,000 for something like this is just amazing! It may not sound like a lot but if this keeps up, over time it adds up! Though I guess it's also to encourage those who skipped because if the embarrassment to come and have fun with us. Such a well-thought-out plan!

There's 17 boys and 11 girls...that leaves one person per gender out. I heard Ike wasn't going to be participating, he even pleaded with the teacher supposedly. As for the girl's, hell if I know. It should also be noted these numbers are counted as those who know how to swim, with Ike and the other chick being the only exception.

When the girls start their race, the boys who are sat at the side start cheering immediately, I'm sure they're too scared to evaluate them. That's the effect I leave on people I guess, it feels good to be alive!

Kushida's popularity with the boys is more like a reverse harem. Tell me someone who's as popular as her and I'll give you 10,000 yen on the spot.

If we're talking about faces, Horikita's got it down! However due to her ass personality her popularity has dropped a bit. Still that doesn't mean her popularity is non-existant, that's right there were still cheers for her! But my money's on another girl.

The moment Masaki stood at the start line, I immediately cheer for her inside my heart. I know who's going to win from past experience but I want to think some of the girls will be a trouble for her.

Some of the boys have gotten closer to eachother through this swimming class. Hirata being one of the only exceptions along with myself, Sudou, Ayanokouji and someone who goes by Miyake Akito. You could say we're the five stooges of this class.

The teacher blows the whistle, and the five girls jump into the pool and start kicking their feet for first place. Horikita is in lane two, and she's currently confidently taking first place! Unfortunately she doesn't maintain her lead for long as Masaki zips past her and takes the lead with ease, she's in lane three so it's easy to tell the difference.

"She got serious huh? I shouldn't be surprised."

"Whoa! Masaki-san's really freaking fast!" Once the boys catch her body, they witness her confidently take first place and there's not even a sweat on her face. Though she did get serious.

Her time is about 25.26 seconds. Impressive, but slightly less than I thought but it's fine. Horikita lost to her by three seconds, it's pretty cool how she came that close though. Once those two got out of the pool I could see the boys suppress their shouts, guess my domesticating really works.

They're some aggressive boys I tell ya! They might have even tried to look in between the girls' legs.

During self-introductions, Kushida declared she wanted to become friends with everyone in the class and unbelievably she managed to do so really easily. She's constantly having chats with the people around her so it's no wonder people love her so much, myself included. Her atmosphere attracts people and she just becomes friendly with them.

The second race starts, and it wasn't even a competition. The girl known as Onodera won the battle by having a time of 26 seconds but it wasn't enough to win her the war since Masaki's is 25 seconds. Kushida got 31 seconds which is good overall but it landed her in fourth.

I see Ayanokouji head to Horikita as I go towards Masaki to congratulate her.

"Congrats Masaki! I expected nothing less from my personal assistant!" I clap my hands as I approach her. She turned to me with her usual expression, half happy half emotionless. I know she's glad to be praised.

"It wasn't anything really, if I had know that Onodera girl was going to do so well, I would have tried harder...please forgive me." Here we go again!

"It's nothing you have to apologize for. Just make sure to cheer for me when it's my turn to shine ok?" I pet her on the head for a second before heading back.

I glance back and see her give me a look of "not like you need it."

I don't care if I get first, I just don't want supplementary classes!

Ayanokouji seems to be in lane 2, Sudou is in lane 1...judging by this Sudou should come in first.

Finishing the 50 meters, Sudou stands up from the po which earns the admiration of the boys and girls.

"25 seconds huh? Good job Sudou..." He's fast, faster than Masaki when she's warming up. That's real freaking impressive!

I go over to Ayanokouji to see how he's doing.

"Sup dude? You did pretty well there, 36 seconds ain't half bad! You'll land in tenth but that's fine!" He doesn't seem to care about his placement, even since the beginning.

"Is it really? I thought it was average." I give him a pat on the back as I return back and get ready.

The girls let out a scream of joy since now it's Hirata's turn to swim. I say that because I doubt any of those screams are for me, but I did receive cheers from the men more than the women strangely enough.

Hirata might be slender but his body is seriously well built. You can even call him a slender macho at this point! Not like I'm any different but still!

Swimming is supposed to be fun right? Well games are supposed to be fun too, but there are some times where you have to be competitive.

And this is a game...so as the rules say...I absolutely will not lose!

The teacher blows the whistle and I immediately kick my feet off the starting line and into the water. However Hirata also jumped in with great formed which forced me to kick my legs harder than I wanted to as I paddle my arms for the finish line, not knowing how fast I'm actually going.

"What the fuck is that!?" I hear Sudou comment.

Hirata is a really fast swimmer, the other 4 boys are quite the distance from Hirata if I remember correctly but what's better? Some of the girls are now cheering for me after seeing me take first place so easily!

Eventually, I make it. I take first with a time which exceeds my expectations entirely.

"Sensei what was the time?" Ike impatiently asks.

"Sugihara's time...23.45 seconds!" Let's go! There shouldn't be any problems from here!

"Sugihara, don't you want to join the swimming club? As far as we know you're clubless and they'd be happy to have you. With proper training you could break the world record easily."

"Heh? Nah I'm tired for that, besides I don't have experience. Now I'll go wait for my next match!" I wave at the teacher and casually walk towards Hirata to give him a firm handshake.

"That was incredible Sugihara-kun! I never knew you could swim that fast for a first timer!" I didn't either! But I could have gone faster, hopefully there's another guy worth facing. Sure there's Sudou but I'll still win by two seconds...

"Sugihara-kun and Hirata-kun are so cool! Hirata's not only good with soccer but he's also great at swimming! As for Sugihara-kun, I can see why you girls find him so hot!"

"They're ogling us." Hirata tells me with a smile.

"I don't mind really, you can talk to the girls. I'll go watch the next match!"

"Stop guys, don't fight over me. I belong to everyone. I want to get along with everyone. Just because I'm good at swimming doesn't mean you should fight over me." I forget this guy's in the class.

Koenji must have mistook those comments for himself. What did he hear anyway?

Hang on...is he wearing speedos?

Wearing speedos is allowed by the school but no one wears it since it's so embarrassing. The girls instinctively live look away from Koenji's crotch area.

However, at the start of the race Koenji's the center of attention! His posture is exactly like that of an athlete's. Aside from that his figure is also much better than Sudou's. He seems like trouble.

Right when I finish my thoughts, the whistle is blown and Koenji jumps into the water with a perfect form.

"Wow!"

Sudou lets out a surprised shout at Koenji's aggressive swimming. Hirata looks amazed too. He's really fucking fast. Recording the time, the teacher looks at the stopwatch.

"Time is...23.22 seconds."

"As usual, my abdominal, back, and psoas major muscle are in shape. Not bad."

Well shit. That's faster than my first, but at least now I have a better idea of how much strength I should use.

"Hahaha! I'm fired up!" Since both Sudou and Koenji, especially Koenji, are fast...I finally have myself worthy opponents that I could lose too!

As the teacher instructed, I finally get in position which is lane 1. Before he could blow the whistle, I adjust my shoulders slightly and...

Jump into the pool right after the whistle and kick myself off the pool's wall immediately to give me a head start. Unlike with my other round, I use more of my strength to propel myself forwards, unfortunately I could hear Koenji behind me coming up pretty close so I kick it up to hear 4, 80% of my strength has finally been used in something so stupid yet so clever!

I do one final push and touch the wall before coming up for air to climb onto the floor around the pool. Koenji catches up just a few seconds after.

"W-what's the time?!" I hear Yamauchi and Ike shout as the teacher checks his stopwatch.

"21.30 seconds! You nearly broke the world record, Sugihara!" Wha- are you serious!? Hah!!! I'm panting like crazy...I'm not used to swimming yet and I seem to have gotten myself a pain in my legs, is this fatigue? I tried too hard...

"Hahahaha! To think someone could really defeat me! Nice work, Sugihara-boy! But note you will not defeat me next time we face off! Hahahaha!" Damn narcissist. 23 seconds is nothing to joke at though.

I slowly stand up while panting, it's nothing like a normal work out but I really pushed myself for this stupid swimming competition. If I had actual practice I would have likely gotten 18 seconds or less! Why was I so lazy?!

"Amazing Sugihara-kun! I've never seen something like that first hand before!" The girls came over to praise me as I get my ass off the ground.

"Really? Well I:m honoured to be your first! But man was that tiring..." If it was longer I probably would have taken second, Koenji looks used to swimming but my stamina in this isn't very good. Hell I've never done this in my life so I'm happy with how it turned out.

"Seriously! You were all like, wooosh!"

"Yeah you were so fast! And you're so sexily handsome too!" I'll ignore this one.

I wipe some of the water off my body with a towel provided by the teacher which for whatever reason made the majority of the girls scream.

"That was fucking awesome man! Nice going beating that Koenji bastard!" Sudou comes up behind me and pushes me, it was only playful though.

Eventually swimming classes finally ended and we head back to our classroom. But that was an achievement I don't plan on forgetting any time soon. I've learned a lot but one thing's for sure...

This school, it's filled with people who can satisfy my desires!

Vol 1 Chapter 4.1

The end of normality

During the second period of math class, my fellow classmates were trying their best to concentrate on the subject the teacher was teaching us. It's been a total of three weeks since the entrance ceremony and surprisingly a lot has happened in that time span.

Ike and Yamauchi formed a group with Sotomura, we even call then the "Trio of perverts" or something like that.

"Ne ne! Do you want to go sing some karaoke?" "Yea! Let's go -"

Nearby, a group of girls are making some after school plans. Karaoke doesn't seem to be expensive so I'll let them off this time, then again I've never been to karaoke so who am I to judge?

Even though people were nervous at first, they somehow managed to open up with one another in just three weeks. Their sense of trust is too opened...

"Ayanokouji, haven't you also made more friends?"

"Eh, somewhat."

It's good to hear Ayanokouji's actually made a few friends besides from me and Sudou. Speaking of Sudou, the three of us frequently hang out with eachother ever since the day we met. Youth is blessing but a curse at the same time, there's no denying it is indeed evil.

Human relations are a strange thing, I'm not sure myself when they became my closest of friends. Horikita also has cracked her shell a bit and is now more casual with me and Ayanokouji these days. At first she would kill you if you even compliment her, but now she takes it and throws said compliment into the rubbish. Still it's better than before.

Human growth is a truly beautiful thing, it almost makes me tear up.

I expected everyone to come in late, barging through the door in the middle of class as a chalk would fly at them from the teacher or something. However my warning worked better than I had hoped, sure they might be scared about their precious private points but out of that fiasco I became popular among the girls.

I imagine Sudou would have been the worse out of everyone if no one controlled him. Sure I've managed to tame him but that's mostly thanks to Ayanokouji, he's helped me a ton with Sudou and I'm thankful for it.

Suddenly I got a vibration from my pocket, I check it to see it's from the class's group chat. Seems like some of the girls want to invite me to lunch at the dinning hall, it's a good thing Hirata will be there.

"Hey Ayanokouji, Sudou! Wanna come with me at lunch? I've been invited by the girls and Hirata will be there too!" I decide to invite those two, although some of the girls gave me weird looks I insured them Sudou isn't as bad as he looks. They approved Ayanokouji on the spot though.

"Hey Horikita, why don't you join us?" Ayanokouji asks.

"No, you guys are too loud anyway."

Huh, well can't deny that.

When boys are alone, all we do is talk about girls and dirty jokes. I'm interested to see if girls are the same or they talk about girl shit. Who's dating who, who's handsome, I'd imagine that's the kind of talk the girls have.

"Wow...he's already done it with her. Amazing!"

From the other side of the class a conversation started apperantly, sounds like Hirata started dating Karuizawa. I'm no expert when it comes to love but she's sending those love gazes at him, she's doing it so well it's almost suspicious...well almost.

She's a cute one, probably just my pony tail fetish though. She does have this hard to approach air around her about her that's not really indicative of a beginner in love. She's likely the type to date an ikemen just like Hirata in middle school, gals these days are a sad sight.

"I know what you're thinking and it's disrespectful." Horikita somehow saw right through me and read my mind. Are all girls like this?

Horikita is beautiful and all, but if I asked her out let alone out of the blue, my face would probably be as flat as a pancake by the time she's done. How does one even become a couple just three weeks after the entrance ceremony? It's hard enough making friends.

In the midst of all this, I shoot Masaki a text to ask if she wanted to join us. As expected she says "Yes of course."

I won't push be her wishes but sometimes they're a bit...umm demanding?

If I were to have a girlfriend...someone who's supportive would fit that bill immediately. Elegant, understanding, that's what I want and sure there's plenty of those kinds of girls in the world but most of them are pretty plain. What I'm looking for is a golden gem, one that shines brighter than any other.

Will I find someone like that one day and call them my lover?

History class, third period. Chabashira-sensei's class. She walks in as the bell signals the start of class. She scans the quiet room with a stern look before smirking, she seems satisfied with whatever result.

"Everyone is here - well listen up because today's class is serious."

"What do you mean, Sae-chan-sensei~?" Somehow the students already gave her a nickname, and honestly it's shitty. Instead of putting the -chan part in there they should have gone with Sae-sensei. That rolls better on the tongue.

"It's the end of the month, we will have a short test. Take these and pass them to the back."

She hands out papers to the first row. Eventually,the test papers reach my desk. Just by scanning it you can tell it covers the five major topics in society, all of which has several questions.

"This is only reference for the future so it will not be reflected on your report card, be at ease. Naturally cheating is prohibited." None of us saw this coming, however they listened in class as far as I know so my peers shouldn't do bad in this test.

Her phrasing is suspicious, normally these type of tests would reflect our reports cards but they way she words it is slightly different. She's I'm implying this test will be reported some other way.

I might just be paranoid but ever since she told us about the S-system, I've never felt relief.

Once the test started. I turn over the paper and scan over the questions. 20 questions, 4 per sections, each is worth 5 points which is a total of 100 points. Unfortunately, most of the questions are so extraordinarily easy it's anticlimactic.

These questions are way easier than those of the entrance exam. Everything here is middle school grade.

I say that, but the last three questions of the test can't be solved by normal means. Actually the last math problem can't be solved unless you use some complicated formulas.

"I can't believe it...I listened in class but these are too hard..."

The last three questions aren't of normal nature, they're not first year high school level. I won't be surprised if they were out there by mistake, some of students are already crumbling trying to solve this apperantly.

Why are they trying to evaluate our abilities with a treat like this? It's insanely unbalanced...

No matter, I'll just have to solve them the same way I did with the entrance exam.

Once I finish, I take a glance around the class. Chabashira-sensei seems to be monitoring everyone as she walks around the classroom. Horikita is steadily filling out the questions and she seems just about done, she might even get perfect marks.

Eventually I catch Chabashira-sensei's eye, she sends a smirk in my direction as I tilt my head at her. Is she...trying to imply something here?

I scan the questions once more, but nothing comes to mind, at least not yet.

Just when I finished checking my answers, the final bell rings indicating the end of class.

But that look she gave me earlier...I wonder what is it she tried to tell me?

Vol 1 Chapter 4.2

The end of normality

"Hey Sugihara, answer me this question honestly ok?"

"Wait what do you mean by "honestly"?"

After lunch, I spent my time with Sudou and Ayanokouji in front of the vending machine.

Suddenly Sudou comes close.

"Not like I care but the three of us will be bros for the next 3 years right?" Huh? I look at Ayanokouji to clarify and he nods, naturally I do too.

"Then you'll tell me and Ayanokouji if you ever get a girlfriend, right?" What direction is this heading?

"I mean, if I ever get one?"

Sudou puts a hand on my shoulder. He's strong, I would have to actually use some strength to break out of his grasp. The suspicious look he gave me earlier already made me serious of what this is gonna be...something really stupid.

"Tell me... you're dating Masaki aren't you!?" Huh?

I notice Ayanokouji's concern gaze as he continues to drink his bottle of water.

"Wait what? Stupid we're not dating. Didn't you listen on the first day? Me and her have more of a master and assistant relationship. There's no romance between us!" Although I would sort of like that to be the case. I've heard from mom she usual ditches the bitches on a regular basis whatever the hell that means.

"Wait are you serious? There's rumors going around you two went on a date last week!"

"Rumors are rumors! Besides she was helping me pick out groceries!"

It's amazing how people can mistake that for a date, I'm the type to date people that quickly anyway. If a girl were to approach and confess her feelings to me, I would instead pass out on the spot.

It's unbelievable first year students are already being lovey dovey. I just thought about the fact Hirata and Karuizawa are dating one another now.

In fact I saw them hold hands with one another the other day, shoulders touching and everything. Wouldn't even be surprised if they've done the diddly already.

"Enough talk about dating, how did you two do on the test Chabashira-sensei gave us?"

"Rough man, dunno if I can pass the 10 mark." That's actually sad, for some reason I didn't take Sudou to be the dumb type. That should have been obvious though.

"Decent I guess." Ayanokouji gives a straight forward and short answer.

"Ayanokouji should be alright, but Sudou you really need to try harder. You'll be held back a year if you don't study hard." He gives me a light nod, Sudou is the type to believe mostly everything. He's like a male version of Masaki but you can tell he has his own mind, not all commands can tame him.

Become great friends with this guy and you have yourself a really strong pawn.

"We can save the studying for another day, how about we go around the school for a bit later?"

Since I haven't had a chance to explore school grounds because the campus is so big, I decide this should be the best time to do so. But then..

"Nah can't do man, I got basketball practice later remember?"

"Huh, sucks. Well we can always do it another time. Come on you two class is about to start."

The next day, the morning bell for the first school day of May rings. Chabashira-sensei walks in with a poster in hand rolled into a tube. Her expression is as stern as ever but if you look close enough, you could see it's ever so slightly different from the usual Chabashira-sensei.

"Sensei~ Are you in menopause?"

Rude much! Still I had the same thought.

"Alright, morning homeroom is starting. Are there any questions before we start? If there's something on your mind, feel free to speak up."

Chabashira-sensei completely ignored Ike and continues to talk. She talked as if she knew the students had something on their minds. Naturally a lot of students raise their hands, including me actually.

"Alright we'll start with Hondou." We're going about this in turns? Should have sent hat coming.

"Umm sensei? I checked my point balance this morning, and only 45,800 points were deposited. Weren't they supposed to be at least 50,000? I could buy the drink I wanted but wasn't there supposed to be more? Like 4,200 more?"

"Hondou, as I explained before your private points reflect your self-worth, in other words merit. Thy were distributed this month and what you get is what you're worth."

Hondou and Yamauchi exchange looks of concern. Ike is also surprised by their looks too. Certainly, I went to check my balance this morning and I've only received 45,800 points. Is that what I'm worth as an individual? No, I'll say...

"Are all of you just stupid?" I stand up, not waiting for my turn to speak as I pull my student ID out of my pocket.

"H-huh? What do you mean Sugihara!?"

"Shut it Ike. Now Chabashira-sensei...you seem delighted, you have this strange ominous aura around you, I can't really describe it." I walk to the middle of the class, student ID in hand.

Chabashira-sensei has had a sharp eye ever since she was introduced to us as our homeroom teacher. It took me time to understand but thankfully, all the pieces were set in place the moment I ask about the S-system. It was only a matter of time before I caught on, the method these teachers used are certainly fool proof. But does it work on someone who isn't a fool?

"If you truly understand, feel free to explain Sugihara Daisuke."

"Gladly, points are distributed on the first day of every month, without fail. It seems pretty unlikely our class was left out don't you think?" Hondou slumps down onto his seat as I begin.

"Hahaha! It was like that, I understand now, Sugihara-boy."

Koenji says in a loud voice while laughing. Putting his feet on the desk, he drags his finger towards Hondou with his self-important attitude.

"We didn't receive the estimated amount of points because our behaviour is that of class-D."

"Wha- but they said we'd get 100,000 points every month..."

"You really are stupid, no wonder your placement is in class-D. Don't you remember what Sugihara-boy said last month?"

Smirking, Koenji turns his finger at me and Chabashira-sensei.

"Your attitude needs work but spot on Koenji! Although a large number of you listened to what I had to say, a small minority of you ignored my words and did whatever you wanted." As I finish that, the classroom erupts in an uproar, I could feel some of the more idiotic students want to punch me in the face.

"Oi oi! Don't go breaking out on Sugihara like that! Let him explain first you shits!" Suddenly, Sudou stands up from his seat and shouts out loud. I'm honoured to have you as a friend Sudou.

"...Sugihara can I ask a question? I don't quite understand."

Hirata is the first one to speak after Sudou. He seems to be more concerned about everyone else's points instead of his. As expected, he's taking the initiative.

"Please tell me why our points were deducted. If that's not possible, we won't be able to understand your thinking process."

We were given the hidden nature of the S-system but when push comes to shove I never stepped in and did what a leader would do. I guess it's time to reveal the reason I never did so.

"2 total of absences, 45 incidences of talking or using your cellphone in class. I've kept count of the class's movements from the shadows and Chabashira-sensei has done the same. In this school, our performance is reflected on the amount of points we receive. Thus that 45,800 points is what we're worth as a class, understand Hirata?"

On the first day, Chabashira-sensei mentioned this school judges it's students by merit. And what I said just now is also taken into account. In conclusion what we're worth is the exact number we obtained this month, 45 thousand.

"W-we never heard such a thing, you could stepped in and warned us!"

"Aren't you all capable of thinking for yourselves? You might not even deserve to be placed in class-D, in fact you deserve to be expelled from this school entirely." I glare down upon those who were against me, they stare at me in fear as I continue.

"It's your fault for not listening, not mine. You can only blame yourselves for this. Although the incidences are lower than I thought, haven't you all learned to arrive in class on time and not to talk or use smartphones during class in elementary school?"

Pile on top of pile, the students who rebelled were drawn into a corner. Sweat rolling down their face, they look like they're about to cry.

I turn to Chabashira-sensei and give her a signal. She nods and plays along.

"Looks like we had too much idle chit-chat. Hopefully you understood. Anyway, let's move onto the main issue at hand."

She spreads out the white poster that was rolled into a tube onto the board with a magnet. The students look at the poster, both in confusion and in horror.

"Is...this the results of each class?"

Horikita attempts to explain the paper even though she herself isn't sure. Frankly this is the first time I've seen this but the gap is...huge.

Classes A to D are listed onto the paper, with numbers labeled right next to them.

Our class is class-D which is 458 class points. Class-C has 490, class-B with 650. And class-A has the highest and seemingly impossible amount of points at 940. All the classes lost points in one way or another.

"The numbers...are too clean."

I could feel myself looking over the points again and again, eventually I came to a conclusion and pressed Chabashira-sensei to continue.

"For the first month, all of you have been doing as you please. Now, the school's not saying that this is prohibited. Your actions, such as talking during class and being late to class, just affects the number of points you get. It's the same with how you use points. You have the freedom to use points how you want. We haven't restricted how you use your points."

"That isn't fair! No way we can live a normal school life now!" Ike cries out in agony, Yamauchi seems to be the exact same. These two guys must have spent all their points already.

"Look you stupid kids. All the other classes managed to get some points without even knowing about the S-system, yet all of you know about it but still got less than class-C. I expected this class to maintain that 500 class points but seems like I misjudged."

All the classes were judged equally from the start, some people here just had the audacity to spend all their points within a few days. We were all judged by the same rules, that's an unavoidable fact.

"How...how is there such a massive difference between the other classes...?"

Hirata also noticed, the numbers are so clean it's as if...

"I get it! The reason we were placed in class-D is because we're the worst in the whole school year!" I instinctively shout as everyone turns their attention to me.

"In this school, all students are divided by merit and merit alone. The best of best are placed in class-A, and the worst are placed in D-class. I had a similar system in my cram school so I'm quite familiar with it. In other words, we're the defective products of this school, that's what the D in class-D stands for! The class of the DEFECTS!"

Horikita's face stiffens. Looks like the reason behind the classes division shocked her to the bone.

"Are we going to be make fun of now!?" Sudou seemed to have lost to cool and was about to kick his desk. However that's when I step in and hold his leg in place.

"Still holding onto your pride Sudou? Then hold onto it, because I plan to make the worst class into the best before graduation."

"Huh?"

"These class points aren't just linked to the amount of private points we obtain per month. It's also indicative of the classes's ranks."

In other words, if you manage to obtain 500 points, we'll become the new class-C. Damn we were close! These dang idiots had to mess it up!

"Oh right, I have another problem for all of you. This may be the worst case of news you will receive for awhile."

She glances at the students as her heels clank against the floor.

"These are the results of the test you all took. Sensei was glad to see most of you passed but to the few who didn't, what the hell were you learning in middle school?"

Except the top students, everyone got below 70. Ignoring Sudou's beautiful score of 21 points, the lowest is Ike with 25 points. The average is around exactly 70, convenient.

"If this test was recorded, a total of 4 of you would have been expelled from this school immediately. Good thing it wasn't, right?"

"E-expelled!?" Those who were under the red line are Sudou, Yamauchi, Ike and a certain Kukichi.

On the paper, there is a red line separating the rest of the class and the four people, the highest of which is Kikuchi with a score of 31 points. In other words, everyone after Kikuchi failed.

"As the teacher and Sugihara-boy said, there seems to be a lot of idiots here."

While polishing his nails with his feet on the desk, Koenji even has a smug smirk on his face.

"What's that Koenji!? Your marks are in the red too!"

"Fu...where are your eyes looking, boy? Take a closer look."

Scanning from the bottom, his eyes eventually reach the top and there, was Koenji's name.

To his disbelief, Koenji managed to get a perfect 90, putting him among the tops of the class. What's even more frightened is what comes after.

"9-99 points!?!? S-Siguhara! What is this?!" That's right, the only person who's above Koenji's name is my own. Sugihara Daisuke with exactly 99 points, meaning I only failed one question.

If this is how this school operates, I'll say the bare minimum for a guarantee employment rate has got to be class-C. Actually this school might be as cruel as to say the way to achieve our dreams is by surpassing class-A

A goal that on paper, is impossible.

"T-this...this absurd!" Yukimura, who wore glasses stands up. He's the person who tied with Koenji which is pretty impressive.

"Koenji! Aren't you ashamed to be placed in class-D!?"

"Shame? Why would I feel shame?" There's no getting through this man's thick skull.

"Tch! T-Then Sugihara! Don't you feel at least a little resentment?! You got 99 points so how are you placed in class-D!?"

"Because unlike the rest of you, I know full well what my defective quality is." The class froze as I speak. Turning to Masaki who is actually used to this, I gesture her to take my place as I take a drink out of my water bottle.

"Allow me to explain for Sugihara-sama. What he is saying is he understands what his fatal flaw is that placed him in class-D. Class-D is reserved for those with defective qualities, no one said as long as you have good physical ability and smarts you could be in class-A. In other words he's fully satisfied with his placement here, just like me." She bows before sitting back down.

Without any words to retort, Yukimura too sits back down.

"Looks like your happy mood has been dampened. If you guys understood the harsh environment you were put in
from the start, we wouldn't have need this long homeroom. The midterm is in three weeks, so please avoid getting
kicked out of school. I'm sure everyone here can survive without getting any red marks. If possible, please challenge
your situation with a behavior appropriate for a capable person."

Closing the door for emphasis, Chabashira-sensei leaves the classroom.

The students under the red line are crestfallen. My throat is destroyed yet again.

Even someone as proud as Sudou hangs his head in shame. Looking at the ground similar to a lot of people.

Vol 1 Chapter 4.3

The end of normality

"Ayanokouji Kiyotaka and Sugihara Daisuke of class-D. Chabashira-sensei is calling for you. Please come to the staffroom."

After a jingle, a voice came over the loudspeaker.

I'm currently walking all over the school to prevent myself from being seen in the class. I thought leaving my fellow students alone to think for themselves would be a reasonable idea.

What Chabashira-sensei left us with created a huge uproar, even a debate whether or not I should really become the class leader. I heard it was pretty one sided, still that doesn't rule out the fact there were people who think I'm not worthy to be this class's leader to begin with.

I have to earn their trust if I really want to become the owner of class-D. It will certainly be a struggle but that's the least of my worries. There's no point for me not to turn up at the staffroom right now.

I don't remember doing anything wrong since my first day of school, I sure as hell didn't do anything worth mentioning up until today too. If I stay here any longer, chances are my classmates will find me and I know better than anyone that I currently have a bounty on my head. I am the bounty after all!

With all being said, I hurry off to the staffroom, using this opportunity to stretch my legs.

I eventually reach the staffroom and see Ayanokouji just in front of me, standing in front of the door hesitantly. I don't see Chabashira-sensei anywhere though, she must have inside right?

Well better call out to Ayanokouji.

"Hey! Ayanokouji! You were called to the staffroom too huh? Crazy coincidence!" I attempt to start out the conversation slow, with a hello and starting with a topic anyone would be comfortable with.

"Hmm? Oh Sugihara, you seem...as lively as ever. I expected you to be more down after what happened, if Sudou didn't step in at first you might have been harmed. Anyway you heard the announcement right? It's only natural I would come here after being called."

It's entirely possible Ayanokouji has been here for awhile now is just waiting for me to arrive. I didn't know where the staffroom was so I had to run around the school just to find it. I got lucky with my random turns, turns out I was on the other side of the school the whole time so it took me awhile before my arrival.

"Welp better not keep sensei waiting." Ayanokouji nods at me as he timidly opens the door. Looking around the room, I don't see Chabashira-sensei anywhere. I hear him call out to a teacher who's checking their own face in the mirror.

"Excuse us, is Chabashira-sensei here?"

"Hmm? Sae-chan? She was here a second ago..."

The teacher looks behind her and was greeted by, well us. It's incredible she can just throw about sensei's given name like that, are they perhaps close friends? She seems to be around the same age too.

"Looks like she had something to do, do you boys want to wait inside?"

"Nah it's good! We'll go wait outside."

I don't feel comfortable in staffrooms, I can tell it's the same with Ayanokouji. Since he seems like the type who doesn't want attention, I invite him back outside to wait for a signal.

"That was unexpected huh? I thought for sure Chabashira-sensei would be right there waiting for us." It's gotta be something real important, still I don't know if the reason we're called here is even important or not!

"I guess, so how have you been holding up? I can tell you that you've been given lots of criticism from the rest of the class. Some of them still think you're a decent person but the previous majority of people who liked you are now the people in between."

I had a feeling he was going to bring out this topic.

"Honestly I don't care. They can think whatever they want but there's barely anyone else capable of being the leader as far as I can tell. Sure we have people like Horikita, Kushida and Hirata but they don't exactly cut it." The role of class leader or representative is nothing to snort at. If you want the tittle you have to work hard for it, and once you obtain the tittle, you'll have to just work even harder!

I only volunteered because there was no other choice, if it were Hirata or at worse, Horikita, this class probably wouldn't have survived the first month. It's a miracle we didn't get below 400 points, we were close to the breaking point though.

As soon as I think about that, the teacher comes out of the staffroom.

"I'm sorry for leaving you two out here. I'm Hoshinomiya Chie, the teacher responsible for class-B. I've been friends with Sae-chan since high school so we're close enough to call eachother Sae-chan and Chie-chan~"

She seems nice, as the teacher responsible for class-B she must be proud of them. 640 class points is a lot, even if it's nothing compared to class-A.

"Nice to meet you, Hoshinomiya-sensei! I'm Sugihara Daisuke, and this is Ayanokouji Kiyotaka. We're students of class-D who were called here by your so called "Sae-chan" as you know."

"Ne, why did Sae-chan call you here anyway~?"

"Who knows, I can't figure out the reason either." I could have deduced it if it was just myself, but Ayanokouji too? I don't think he's done anything bad yet. Hell he's not the type to do bad things, he's no delinquent like Sudou so no need to keep an eye on him.

"But you two have some really cool names~ do you have girlfriends or something of the sort~?"

What the fuck is this? An overly casual teacher? Wow, you don't see these often. If this were an all boys school, she would have captured the hearts of all the boys by now.

"Nope, if an assistant counts then make with that what you will."

"As for me...I'm not very popular so, no..."

Despite Ayanokouji's attempt to seem hurt by her words, Hoshinomiya-sensei doesn't stop and assertively approaches him. With those smooth motions of her's, she grabs his shoulders with her slender, beautiful hands.

God Ayanokouji! You might not look like but you're a lady killer! Good going!

"Fuuu~~? That's a shame, I would have totally gone for the two of you. Are you both too innocent? Don't worry~ sensei will teach you everything you need to know~" Crap, this is actually getting me excited for some reason. If this doesn't stop, a certain thing down there will start going rock hard.

She pokes my cheek with her finger. I'm not exactly sure what to do in a situation like this, I could just lick her fingers and she might back off...but if it's brought up anywhere, I can kiss my high school life good bye. And on the off chance she'll like the kiss, I don't want to go a night in bed with this girl.

"What are you doing with my students, Hoshinomiya?"

Suddenly, Chabashira-sensei hits Hoshinomiya-sensei's head with a clipboard which causes her to squat down in pain.

"Oww...what was that for?"

"That was for harassing two students of mine. Now we'll leave it at that, sorry for making you wait Ayanokouji, Sugihara. Let me take you two into the guidance room."

As we follow Chabashira-sensei, I could sense Hoshinomiya-sensei slowly crawl up behind me. When she noticed, Chabashira-sensei looks at her with the look of a devil.

"Not you, go away."

"Don't say it so coldly~. It's no big deal if I listen too, right? Besides, Sae-chan isn't the type to give one-on-one lessons, right? Also, to take Ayanokouji-kun and Sugihara-kun to the guidance room out of the blue… do you have some kind of goal? Perhaps you want them to suckle on your nippy tippies~? Or maybe...you want to be penetrated in both holes!? Yeah! Sae-chan ecchi!" Nevermind, I hate this girl.

As I feel Hoshinomiya-sensei touch me, I instinctively elbow her in the gut and push her outside the door before snatching the key from Chabashira-sensei to lock it.

"I'm never going to recover from this day...hmm? Oh you're her student huh? Sorry, you may go now." I unlock the door and let a certain beautiful girl with light pink hair out, and that's the moment Hoshinomiya-sensei grabs onto my leg once again.

"What the fuck!? Get off my leg you slut!" I attempt to shake her off but her grip only got stronger, actually it's starting to hurt a bit. This may leave a mark.

"Umm... Hoshinomiya-sensei? The student council has some matters to discuss, do you ha e time right now?"

"Look, she's looking for you. Hurry and leave." How strong is this woman's grip!? She just ha e done this countless times to achieve something this disgusting!

Chabashira-sensei uses her clipboard to land a blow on her ass.

"Mou~. I think she'll get mad if I stay any longer, so see you later, Ayanokouji-kun, Sugihara-kun. Well, let's go to the staff room, Ichinose-san."

With that, she turns on her heel and heads back to the staff room with this girl who's name is apperantly Ichinose.

That was among the most confusing things ever. I should probably stay away from class-B for awhile...or their teacher at the very least.

Still, that girl...was cute as fuck!

Vol 1 Chapter 4.4

The end of normality

After seeing off Hoshinomiya-sensei, Chabashira-sensei lightly scratches the back of her head before continuing walking towards the guidance room. Who knew this guidance room is just right next to the staff room?

"I'll get straight to the point, what's the reason you called the two of us here for? We're pretty busy students ya know?" I decided to break ice the moment we reach the door.

"Umm, before I talk about that...come over here."

She glances at the clock on the wall before opening the door. While I explore the room, she puts a kettle on top of a stove in the office kitchen.

Man, I don't think I've ever been to an office kitchen before. I mean it's nothing special compared to normal kitchens but it is quite the sight. Seeing Chabashira-sensei this tamed too, she's a normal woman but I can sense she still has her guard up, still that unapproachable aura around her has completely dissipated.

"I'll be making green tea. Are you two alright with roasted green tea?"

I see Ayanokouji pick up a the container containing roasted green tea powder.

"Don't do anything extra, enter quietly. Until I say you can come back out, stand here quietly. If you don't, you'll be expelled. As for you Sugihara, come with me."

"Wait what? What kind of ploy is thi-" before I could finish, Chabashira-sensei pushes me out the office kitchen, leaving Ayanokouji inside by himself.

She instructed me to sit on the couch and act "normal", I'm not sure what her definition of normal is but I can just act the same as I am in class. Sort of loud when I need to but quiet most of the time, that's how it's been.

Before long, I hear the door to the guidance room open as I fix my posture to act as normal as possible.

"Here, come in. Well then, what do you have to say to me? Horikita."

Horikita looks at me with a confused expression, I guess she didn't expect me to come running here after what happened in class. Though that wasn't exactly the case, I can see why she would think that.

Regaining her composure, Horikita straightens herself before finally speaking.

"I will ask you frankly. Why was I out in class-D?"

"Are you really asking frankly?"

"Today, Sugihara-kun said that the classes are divided by superiority. He even indicated that class-D is reserved for "leftovers" and those with defective qualities. Isn't that correct, Sugihara-kun?" She glances at me to which I nod and drink my tea. Huh, this is good. Never had roasted green tea before...but this is good!

She seems to consider herself as a "superior" student compared to the rest of class-D. I'm betting she'll confidently agree with my words, not knowing her form of superior is just normality.

"I believe that I solved nearly all the questions on the entrance exam and made no mistakes during the interview. At the very least, I think my placement in class-D is flawed."

Dead on! I've learned from the weeks of school, that Horikita is the type to think of herself as "the best". She isn't self-conscious either, and really thinks she is above everything and everyone. She even tied for second place in the test we had, though she must have had some sort of breakdown seeing my score.

"Solved nearly all the problems on the entrance exam, is it. Usually, we can't show the results of the entrance exam, but I'll give you a special exception. I happen to have your answer sheet here by chance."

"You are thoroughly prepared I see... Looks like you knew I was going to come here to protest my placement."

"I'm a teacher. I understand the students to some degree at the very least. Horikita Suzune. As you thought, on the entrance examination, you were fourth place among the incoming first-years. Your scores were behind first and second by only a small margin. You did very well. There were no particular problems that we observed during the interview either. Rather, you were highly rated."

"Thank you very much, now why am I in class-D?"

"Wait wait! Before you talk Chabashira-sensei, and I know you're going to ask this question anyway, why are you even dissatisfied with class-D, Horikita?" This is a question I've been wondering for awhile now.

Class-D on the surface may be the worst class but is it really much different from other classes? Sure we're the most defective students, being the leftovers of the school and all but we are still students.

"There is no one that would be happy when they are not correctly evaluated. Also, the differences between classes also greatly affect future prospects. It's only natural that I'm unhappy."

"Mufufufu, don't you think you're evaluating yourself too highly, Horikita Suzune?" Chabashira-sensei snickers at my comment, or rather she openly laughed at the raven hair girl.

"I recognize that your academic ability is high. You are definitely smart. However, who decided that smart people were the ones who got into the superior classes? We never said that."

"T-That... that's just common sense."

"Common sense!? Wow never thought I'd hear something like that from you Horikita. Didn't that common sense create the corrupted world we live in right now?" She looks at me in confusion, still not understanding the situation so I continue.

"You have the ability to study, no denying that fact and you're already crazy smart. However I've come to understand this school was made to produce excellent students, just because you can study doesn't mean you're superior. Besides think of it this way, did you really think Sudou got in because of his intelligence? What about me? I've got the smarts and muscles to be in class-A but I landed in the defective class instead, what does that tell you Horikita?"

"Tsu..."

Although this is the best school in all of Japan, they accept students not just for their academical abilities. If that were the case, Sudou and the others would definitely have not gotten in.

I noticed this since the first week, not sure when exactly but it was one of the times me and Ayanokouji went to hang out with Sudou.

"Besides what's so special about class-A anyway? They're the top class no denying that fact but they receive a lot of pressure from the school and other classes likely envy them. Competing under heavy pressure could be stressful, you know? There are people who are fine with being evaluated lower than they actually are."

"That's a joke right? I can never understand those kinds of people. But you haven't answered my question yet, was my placement in class-D true or not? If the answer is the same, I will hear from this school another time."

Seems like she decided this teacher is someone who's hard to get through. Honestly Chabashira-sensei is extremely useful, her aura is one that can be used as a weapon but said aura is seriously intense!

"You'll get the same result if you try to talk to anyone in a higher position. There's no need to be that disappointed. As I said this morning, classes can overtake and surpass one another. Remember that there is the possibility of rising up to class A before graduation."

"It does not seem like a very easy path. How will the immature class D ever get more points than class A? No matter how I look at it, it is impossible."

That's Horikita's honest thoughts. There is a humongous point difference between the classes. On paper it's impossible, especially with a class like class-D with incompetent idiots.

"I wouldn't know. It's your own choice whether or not to head down that reckless path. By any chance, do you have a special reason as to why you need to be in class A?"

"That is… I will excuse myself for today. However, please remember that I still do not understand."

So she does have a reason for ascending to class-A. I had a feeling but there was no way to confirm my suspicions, now coming from the student herself, even if it's a vague answer...I have my proof.

Well since the discussion is about done, I'll take my leave. What the fuck was I here for anyway? I'm sure she could have handled Horikita by herself so why was I here again?

"Oh right, before you go Horikita. I called Sugihara and another person here to the guidance room, I thought they might be relevant to you." Hearing this, I sit back down with obedience.

"Relevant to me...? Noway! Nii-sa-"

"Come out Ayanokouji." Bad timing sensei. He's not even coming out now!

"Ayanokouji, if you don't come out you will be expelled on the spot." C-cruel...does this woman truly not know mercy? It's such an unfair explosive weapon too!

"How long will you keep my waiting?" I hear a sigh before the door as Ayanokouji finally comes out. Naturally Horikita is surprised.

"Were you...listening to us?"

"Listening? Sorry I didn't hear a thing, these walls are so thick audio can't be heard from the other side."

"That's not true, you can hear everything clearly from that office kitchen."

For some reason Chabashira-sensei seems to be screwing with Ayanokouji. Though back on topic, Horikita noticed this was all a setup and she takes no attempt to hide her anger.

"Excuse me then." And she's just going to leave, what a bitch.

"Hang on Horikita. It's better for you to listen until the end, this'll be a hint for your journey to ascend to class-A." Horikita stops in her tracks and sits back down.

This woman is evil, no all her plans are downright sinister! Though they are for a good cause...I hope.

"Please keep it short." Looking down, Chabashira-sensei observes her clipboard before letting out a laugh.

"You really are an interesting student Ayanokouji. As for you Sugihara...well the results speak for themselves, I am astonished." Astonished? That is a strong word to use, what the hell did I do?

Crap! Did she find out about my plan to sneak in porn!? Oh fiddle sticks...

"After your entrance examination results, I was thinking about potential individual teaching methods, but after seeing your test results, my interest was piqued. I was surprised at first." Huh, so it's not the porn.

A familiar answer sheet from the entrance exam is on the clipboard. Wait that's the other thing I didn't want anyone besides the teachers seeing!

"For Ayanokouji, 50 points in Japanese, 50 points in Math, 50 points in English, 50 points in History, 50 points in Science… and the result of the most recent test was also 50 points. As for Sugihara, 99 points in Japanese, 99 points in math, 99 points in English, 99 points in History, 99 points in Science. For his most recent test, it was a beautiful 99 points. Do you know what the meaning of this is?"

In surprise, Horikita slowly shifts her gaze to me and Ayanokouji. Of course I'm not keeping my composure either, cold sweat is running down my back and my eyes are wide open. The surprise isn't the fact Chabashira-sensei is showing the entrance exam results... it's Ayanokouji's points for each subject.

"What a scary coincidence."

"Huh? You're going to claim it as a coincidence to the very end? That's very irrational. Sugihara, what are you acting so serious for?" Yeah just a coincidence...

It's a coincidence, but I have no proof it is one... What does he benefit from manipulating his test scores anyway? If he had a brain to get high scores, he would have went for it...right?

Ugh! My mind is all over the place! I have proof and it's right in front of me! Those test scores tell the whole story!

"Ayanokouji, you manipulated your test scores..." I mutter that out loud with absolute confidence.

"Sugihara... don't tell me you believe this too. Like I said it's all a coincidence."

"No, math problem #5 was only solved by 3% of all students in this year. Additionally you completed it using a complex formula flawlessly! Not to mention problem #10 would be excruciatingly easy if you solved problem #5...yet you failed it. Did you make a mistake? No...you did it on purpose."

"I don't know what's normal in this world anymore. A coincidence is a coincidenc-" before he could finish that sentence, I attempt to land a roundhouse kick on the side of his head with as much power I could put behind it at this time...

"And yet you blocked this blow easily too. I had my suspicions ever since the day at the pool, your body is too well toned to be "good genetics". So you're not only smart but you're also strong, not bad Ayanokouji!"

I can tell that roundhouse kick still hurt him even if it is slightly. It's evident from his eyes squinting the moment my leg came into contact with his arm, and his strength is from the fact he barely moved with the kick landed.

"Although I admire your attitude, Sugihara, it will cause trouble for you in the future."

"I tested my theory through physical contact, Ayanokouji would have said it was all just good genetics if I asked so I had to be more personal. Hope that didn't hurt too much Ayanokouji." I give him a satisfied smiled, he could have just dodged and I wouldn't have been able to find an answer. Instead he gave me a firm block.

Chabashira-sensei sends Horikita a "So, what do you think?" look.

"The two of you...I don't understand you two at all." She seems to have seen my test results. The 99 on each subject isn't just coincidence, there were obviously on purpose. In fact I pinpointed the easiest problem from each subject and got them wrong intentionally out of boredom. I thought it would be funny as long as no one saw but my teacher saw.

"So what if I did all that in purpose? What would I have to gain in return?" He's right... there's no reason to do such a thing! Damn I'm stumped!

"They might be more intelligent than you, Horikita." I spot Chabashira-sensei snicker as she speaks.

Horikita is visibly shaking. Sensei please don't say anything unnecessary.

"It's not the students who choose what class they want to be in. There are other students who don't care which class they're placed in. You two, Koenji and a certain class-A student I won't mention."

I drop back, slamming myself back onto the couch to take one last sip of my roasted green tea. I'm at a lost for words, something that doesn't happen often. Well played Chabashira-sensei...

"Done already? I have other reasons you two are smarter than you let on to be."

"No stop please. If you continue any more I'll go on a rampage and destroy every furniture in this room." Ayanokouji replies for me, he's still a good friend at least.

"If you do that Ayanokouji, you will be expelled right here, right now. All the way to class-E." Guessing the E there means expelled.

"Well it's almost time for a staff meeting, so I'll be locking the room now. You two go enjoy your new student life from here now." Without even saying other words, Chabashira-sensei pushes us out the door. I finished my cup but I wanted more...wonder if it's possible to find in the convenience store.

No time to screw around...time to confront these two about what just transpired here.

Vol 1 Chapter 4.5

The end of normality

I'm currently standing in front of the guidance room with Ayanokouji Kiyotaka and Horikita Suzune. Two of my classmates whom I've been with for three weeks now. The three of us are in a deep silence, after what transpired anyone would be silent at a time like this.

It's not clear why they're so quiet to me, or why I'm so quiet. I'm clenching my fist inside my pockets, cold sweat is running down my neck and onto my back. Is this a form of fear? No, it's something indescribable...do I want to talk with them?

Is this really the right time?

"Anyway, let's head back." Ayanokouji starts to walk away without me and Horikita's confirmation. He might be doing the right thing here, it's better for us to walk separately but...

"Chotto minute!" I attempt to brighten the mood, sadly it doesn't stop Ayanokouji in his tracks at all. I need to do better than make a cheeky joke like that huh?

"Ayanokouji! We're those test scores really just a coincidence?" Horikita managed to speak up before me as I think of a topic.

"Didn't I already give you the answer? Unless you have an actual effective piece of evidence, I'll continue to confirm it is in fact a coincidence."

"But... Ayanokouji, I don't understand. You seem to have no interests in class-A at all, you don't even seem to be serious about graduating." True, even I don't understand and my computer brain is going through endless possibilities. It doesn't make sense...I need more icing for this cake to piece the missing pieces together.

"You also have unusual thoughts about class-A, Horikita."

"Is that strange? I'm working to make my future prospects more advantageous."

"Well there's nothing wrong with it. It's just you seem obsessed rather than wishing for it." I finally speak up and pull Horikita behind me as I attempt to catch up with Ayanokouji. This time standing a few meters behind him as I hear Horikita sequel but eventually regaining her composure as I let go of her hand.

"So, are you actually going to try and aim for class-A?"

"First, I want to find the real intention of the school. Why I was put into class D. Chabashira-sensei said that I was only judged as someone fitting for class D, so… When I figure it out, I'll aim for class A- No, I'm always aiming for class A."

"Are you dumb or just ignorant? Honestly Horikita your dream is more like a hope of fire you hold deep inside your heart. You'll have to tame those gorillas of a class over before you can ascend to class-A, there's no other way. But since you can't even get a good grip on the future, I doubt you'll be able to handle a few crazy people." I let out the words I've been bottling up for awhile now. My words are harsh but they're the truth.

Once hearing this, Horikita looks up at me as Ayanokouji takes occasional glances back at us. We don't stop walking though, we're still walking back to the dorms together even if we have some distance between us.

As much as I want to continue my saying here, it's not the best place. I sigh in tiredness as I quicken my pace and walk right next to Ayanokouji who looks like he has something on his mind.

The only word I've got from today is "despair". Living a school life will always start rough no matter the person, that's just a major minus society puts into this education system. Sure it might not be the fault of society but I don't see it that way.

The human education system is special, something you can only find on planet earth it course and among the human race. This system hasn't changed since it was first introduced, sure there might be moments where teachers choose to change their teaching tactics, but it's still remained the same nonetheless.

Have you ever thought why humanity hasn't advanced much despite all the wars, infections and crimes we've been fighting? It's because of this insignificant education system.

This system might seem alright at first, the fact teachers are so stern with their students is what hold us back. Sure stern teachers can be good but most of the time they're just...old. Older teachers are also a deciding factor in this.

If you had some kind of online classes, and the teacher doesn't know how to use electronics, the class will be held back a fair margin. Is it really our fault for failing a test when these teachers don't understand how hard it is to concentrate between your screen and homework?

If teachers mostly teach us one subject, why do they expect you to learn all subjects? Do you want to learn all those subjects? Sure you have to take subjects like science and mathematics but others such as history, music and arts should only be a choice. You shouldn't be forced to have more subjects than you can handle especially some such at history will only get longer and more difficult as time goes on.

Is our teaching methods had improved this would never had been a problem, but it is now but of our incompetence.

Is it too late to change the ways of teaching? Can we still manage to steer this carriage around? Hell if I know.

We're not producing geniuses from my knowledge, only failures... If there were some kind of facility that creates geniuses that even I don't know about, I might just go there after graduation to learn about the process of genius generation.

"You can go ahead Ayanokouji, me and Horikita will take the other elevator. I have something to talk with her about." Ayanokouji nods before stepping into the elevator on the left to ascend up to his floor. If I remember correctly his room is 400 something, that's pretty high.

"Ready to go m'lady Horikita?" I call the elevator on the right down and thankfully when it opens there's no one else inside.

I grunt as she stabs me in the side with her hand. She seems to ignore the fact that was sort of painful...

For awhile in the elevator, me and Horikita stay in opposite sides of the elevator. She an I took a corner and basically called dibs.

"So, what was it you wanted to talk abo- Huh!? H-hey! Sugihara-kun!"

She kept her eyes closed the entire time, foolish mistake Horikita. I turn her around and place her right hand against the elevator wall while putting the left on just above her hip as I force her ass towards me. I then slowly move my head towards her ear and begin to whisper.

"Good grief Horikita. I can't believe someone like you can be so childish, it doesn't fit your looks at all. We still have some time in this elevator so why not have a little chat? Something that will keep you up for hours today." She tries to escape my grasp but I hold tighter, she might get marks later but now isn't the time to worry about that.

If the door opens now this will seriously look suspicious, especially since I'm doing this under the security camera so we can't be seen. If anything from the outside perspective and also Horikita's to some extent, this looks like an act of rape.

If that's reported I'll get expelled for sure so better make this quick.

"F-fine...what do you want to talk about..?" Wow, I'm not used to seeing this weak and pathetic state that Horikita is in. She fully accepts her position, if I whipped it out right now, she probably knows she can't escape even with all of her strength, that's her image of me after seeing that roundhouse kick.

"Good girl, now listen up cause I'm not going to say this twice. You and I, we will be competing in the midterms for first place. No tricks, no holding back." I give it to her straight. She seems confused yet surprised at my proposal.

"W-why should I accept something like that...?"

"Actions speak louder than words, I can sense you still don't believe I'm smarter than you so we'll be having this competition. If I win, you'll have to do everything I say up until graduation. If you win, I'll become your pet for whatever you need until graduation as well, what's better is how I won't question you from then on. How does that sound?"

I can hear her gears in that brain turning, she's thinking if this is the best solution and she eventually nods. It's almost as if she's come to some kind of conclusion with herself. Ooh, she's trembling now!

"F-fine..! Just whatever you do...don't violate me please...!" I let out a chuckle at her comment as I let go of her. She falls to the floor in a rather erotic position, I might even "smash" to this later tonight. Eh nevermind, I haven't even done anything like that before so how the hell would I know how to do it?

"It's fine, I won't rape you or anything! But I was serious, originally I was going to drag Ayanokouji into this but then I thought it would be a bad idea since he wants a sense of solitude...but I'll still try! After all I want to see how smart Ayanokouji really is, besides I have a plan to win him over but you can guess that is. Anyway since we're finally here, want me to walk you all the way back?"

The elevator finally arrives at the floor Horikita's room is. It's surprisingly high up, more than I thought and thankfully I had enough time to get what I wanted out before the door opened.

"N-no...I just have things on my mind that I want to get off...thanks for escorting me here..." She looks terrified. Her true self is leaking too...how cute.

"If you insist! Oh by the way, remember these words. A goal without a plan is just a wish, burn those words into your mind if you really want to ascend to class-A. Once you've improved, I'll help you for real. But in the meantime until the midterms, we're enemies."

I sharpen my eyes and deepen my voice as I spoke, causing Horikita to shiver in response before nodding timidly and walking out the elevator with those words glued into her mind.

Despite the tense atmosphere, there was something on my mind while I was holding her against the corner of the elevator...

She's so damn sexy! I nearly felt my little Daisuke-kun rise for a second there!

"Phew...that was close! Just the thought of her body is a massive turn on, if only she wasn't so much of a bitch! Welp better get serious in studying now...but still, can't deny tomorrow is going to be interesting from here on out."

Vol 1 Chapter 5.1

Gang of failures

It's the first weekend of May, Ike and his group has became more obedient. I haven't managed to regain my position as the class leader, not like I did anything with it really. I still have the full supports of some of my personally known classmates, such as Hirata, Mii-chan, Matsushita, Mori, Ayanokouji , Horikita and finally Sudou.

Though the last two are only to some extent they still disagree with my methods but it's not like this is the first time. My methods of solving things generally aren't the best, they're the most logical answer that would benefit everyone but often these methods could be improved.

Computer brains have their downfalls and this is mine, I think way too logically for my own good. I can think of the multitude of issues in the past I solved where a better method should have been used, I regret being such a dense being but that's how things are. My defects are nothing to laugh at, they're serious and I know it. I'm just always so burnt out to fix my defects even though I'm capable of doing so.

Although most of the class has become at least a little obedient, there are still some of my classmates who struggle to keep up with the lessons. Sudou for example, he's trying his best to stay awake but I can always tell laziness is getting to him.

It's good how everyone is trying, but I know they're just scared of me. They don't acknowledge me as their leader just yet, I need to take action.

"W-woah...!"

As I'm spacing out here, I could hear a loud sound coming from the direction of Ayanokouji Kiyotaka.

Usually people would start whispering slightly, but all they do is take a few glances before looking back at Chabashira-sensei. I wonder what made him so worked up for? Could it have been Horikita? If so, I'll have to punish her after I win our bet.

"What is it Ayanokouji? You shouted. Is this your sudden rebellious age?"

It's creepy how quiet everyone is, most of them have extremely tensed expressions with the exception of me, Ayanokouji, Koenji and Hirata. Even Horikita has some sweat running down her neck, she must be thinking back to a few days ago.

Also that mathematical compass in her hand, is that what she used to stab Ayanokouji? It would explain the sudden shout because of a sense of pain or shock. It also explains the hole in his arm, he should get that bandaged up later.

As soon as classes ended, I was invited by Masaki for lunch but I kindly reject her proposal. I said I wanted some alone time to think which is what exactly need right now.

I'm now standing on the rooftop of the school. Looking over the distance, I sit down and admire the view. The main school building is actually unbelievably tall, that may sound like an exaggeration but compared to most schools in Japan, this one takes the cake for both height and size but a wide margin.

Up here, I'm constantly greeted by birds of different breeds, they even fly towards me and land on the back end of my hand.

"The sounds of birds is charming and all, but the noise of students having fun is irritating. Sure I'm glad they're having fun but they're too loud..." I've always been an animal man. I always prioritize animals over humans, give me a choice as to who to save when two beings are hanging off a cliff, and I'll save the animal first.

Due to my hatred for human kind, I've been raised to adore animals more than humans. Hence why I despise human infants, hard to believe I was once one of them.

Still...I've been taught time and time again that I should learn the benefit behind observing human emotions.

"The point system is only unique to this school, the talk with Chabashira-sensei answered most of my suspicions. If class-points can be won through tests...then how can we obtain them the fastest?" Certainly ascending to class-A is impossible on paper but really it's just about playing your cards right. The only thing is...

You can't transfer students to other classes forcefully as far as I'm aware. And I was hoping for an infiltration mission by myself too, this school has thought of cheating that far huh?

The rules are pretty strict but not as strict as I thought. In order to maximize point management, what are the pieces I need to move...

"It's all a giant chess game for here on out, my opponent should be the school itself until I decide to reset it after encountering a true opponent. Now which pieces to move..." I haven't been able to play video games lately since I have to manage my points for the time being, but luckily I've found a solution to that! I've been masterfully simulating chess matches in my mind during class!

Yeo that's right! I've been paying no attention is class at all and you can probably tell by my face. Though I didn't sense any shift in emotions when the teacher's ask me, generally because I still actively answer their questions.

Classes are easy to survive in actually. All you have to do is not spend too much energy on the lectures and focus whatever the hell is on the board.

Most of the time what teachers say with their mouths are nothing but life stories anyway. Still you should keep on guard, once they start telling life stories go over the material you've learned and you'll be just dandy. Who knows, you might even become the smartest student in your class.

But if it doesn't work the first few times, forget I ever said anything.

"Well I've got the points now...exactly 80,888 private points...wow that's strange as fuck. I thought I spent more, guess I "bought" too many free items. Nevermind that, I can finally out phase one of my plan into go once classes for the day is over." I've been up here for awhile now.

I even forgot to buy and food before coming here, class is going to start in 15 more minutes. If I rush down...maybe I can sneak in an onigiri before class starts!

"Welp, that was fun. Time to head bac-! Mmph!" As I turn around, the onigiri I've been craving is shoved into my mouth.

But it's not the onigiri I was focusing on, in fact it was the person in front of me.

A girl slightly below my height, waist long maroon hair with a red eye on the left side while her right is blue, likely a case of heterochromia. Bust size around 90cm, waist 55cm, hip 81cm...no doubt this is!

"Rock 'n roll baby. Who ordered the Rayla-onigiri special?"

"Ray-chan!" That's right, time for a little introduction! One that I'm actually confident in.

This is Rayla Kurenai, the daughter of the owner of a large scale corporation. She also so happens to be an old friend of mine, who's liveliness is only rivalled by my own! She also has a wonderful body to boot.

Though for some reason she has her blazer stuck to her shoulders so it almost looks like a cape. Surprising to most but if you know who she is and how brazen she can become, it isn't so strange really.

"What's up, Daichin? Hope you missed me after being separated for so long." Since we're close to one another, we decided to give eachother nicknames based of our given names. For her it's Ray-chan and for me it's Daichin, we were always made fun for it when we were little.

"Now that's what I call a quick drive-thru! I didn't even expect to find you here Ray-chan! Also why did you make such a cool introduction!?"

"Because when a girl has a crush on someone, she'll try her best to leave a big impact on if she wants to leave a good impression." I can't help but feel like I'm the scapegoat here though, dunno why.

"Anyhow thanks for the meal! You really saved my ass here, I would have to run back down to the cafeteria just to buy this and you somehow knew I was up here. Birds of a feather flock together huh?"

She hands me another onigiri, actually more like throws it so I could catch it in mid air with my mouth. This is normal for us, yep NORMAL.

"I heard my beloved childhood friend made quite the ruckus in his class. I became interested and since I knew you liked quiet places to think, naturally the first place I thought of was the roof. Though I wasted some time searching the library. I even saw a little green dude there."

" A little...green dude?"

"Yo duh, that's Yoda!" Oooh!

"Pfft hahahaha! It's been so long living without your puns! These movie puns never get old, anyway what did you want me for? I mean you come to see me for fun but aren't you busy with whatever class you're in?"

"Yeah well, there's something I want to talk with you about! Come on, drag your dick over here, this is something pretty serious." It's not that serious, I can tell by her smirk but better go and see anyway.

Vol 1 Chapter 5.2

G ang of failures

I enter the class with a puzzled expression, every stares at me with nervous eyes as if I'm Chabashira-sensei or something. It's not like this time I'm thinking about the class, in fact I'm thinking about what Ray-chan just told me.

"Listen up, this school judges students by merit right? Don't you think it's weird that gaining class points is actually quite easy?"

It wasn't something worthless at all, she gave me a legit question to ponder. Presumably she's from class-B, the second highest class in each year. Class-B currently isn't having trouble so no need to worry about Ray-chan for the time being, besides she can handle herself.

Still, on paper the criteria for gaining class points is quite difficult, but actually it's nothing more than a walk in the park. Thankfully she reminded me of a point I completely ignored.

How many class points do we obtain from tests and exams?

I only thought of the question but not the quantity, she must have been spying on me up there for awhile to read my thoughts. For example, if you got 100 class points for everyone passing an exam, doesn't that seem too generous? If I had to guess, one class point is given per student that gets a passing grade. In terms of our class, we get 41 class points if everyone passes which will spike us to 499, that'll already push us over class-C.

However the worst case in this scenario will now come into picture. We know what happens if a student fails an exam, they get expelled that much is obvious. The catch is what happens to our class points if that happens? Do they get deducted?

I'm not taking any chances, thanks Ray-chan for reminding me this. Now I have to out plan-A into motion, I'll just have to talk with the others after classes have ended for the day.

Classes have finally ended, needless to say we didn't go in depth into any learning material. Turns out this school really wants us to study by ourselves, though the teachers's study tactics are effective to say the least. No jokes, no stories, only education at this school.

I must commemorate them but I'll save it for another time. Right now I just have to save this dumb ass class from expulsion.

"Everyone, I know all of you must have things to do right now since classes ended, but I want you all to stay, especially you Koenji. There's something important I want to talk about with all of you." I stand up from my seat. With hands in my pockets, I slowly approach the teacher's podium to stare down at everyone with a still expression.

Everyone is in shock, probably because I've finally decided to take action after days. Sudou was just about to leave as well, however since I'm still a friend of his, he's still willing to lend an ear. Though Ike and Yamauchi look like they're about to piss their pants, they might have developed some trauma for me, how cute~

"So what is it you want to talk about, Sugihara-sama?" Masaki is of course the first one to speak up. She's been through my harsher phases so what happened a few days back doesn't bother her at all. I'm thankful to have such an understanding assistant.

"Yeah I'll get to it right no-"

"Why should we ever listen to you? You're the one who threw our class points out the window! We would've more class points if you weren't in this class!" One of the defects bravely stood up and protests against me.

Although I admire her spirit, this isn't the time for idle chit-chat. I think her name is... Shinohara Satsuki.

"True true I've done enough I guess. But seriously do you think this class can survive this school without my help? For god sake this class is so idiotic it makes me barf, you guys might have even gotten 0 class points if it weren't for me." I lower my voice to intensify the situation at hand. All Shinohara could do is sit back down and quietly listen to what I have to say now.

I never thought being a leader would be this tiring, I've never taken the initiative before so this is a new experience. If I were Ray-chan...how would I start this discussion off?

"Now I'll cut to the chase as I'm sure all of you have shit to do, especially you Sudou. Anyway I want everyone in this class to be part of a study group, everyone except Koenji at the very least."

Since I have an idea of how big of a narcissist Koenji is, there's no stopping him after her outs his mind on something. It's more or less his choice if he wants to join or not, then again it doesn't matter if he interferes with my plan.

"A study group? I see the advantages to forming one but isn't there too many students here for a study group?" Hirata is the first one to ask me the question I've been preparing for.

"Certainly, there's a total of 41 students in this class and excluding Koenji it's still 40. However it's not like we're all have. Big study session. In fact I want all of you to divide into groups of 5, 8 people per group should be good." I grab a chalk and start writing on the board. One by one, names of the students appear on the board with incredible speed.

"The tutors for each study group will be Hirata, Horikita, Kushida, Yukimura, Masaki and myself. I'll be leaving group study 1 to Hirata, study group 2 is left to Horikita, study group 3 is left to Yukimura, number 4 will be led by Kushida and Masaki and finally group study five is left to me. If the group tutors have any questions, feel free to ask either me."

I look over the students once again. These groups are purposely divided into people who've never talked with one another. The only except is my group consisting of myself, Sudou, Ayanokouji, Miyake Akito, Hasebe Haruka, Sakura Airi, Mori Nene and Matsushita Chisaki. Nearly of of these students I have a form of connection with but I have great reasons for this.

"Do the group distribution look strange? Well that's because I've placed all of you with people you've never conversed with before. This study session won't be used just to increase your knowledge, but also your circle of friendship."

"W-woah...you've really thought this out!"

"Amazing! There's no way we can fail the midterms now!"

And now they suddenly have faith in me. I don't understand this group of idiots but they're easy to manipulate, that's all that matters.

"But when will we have these study sessions? I still have club activities ya know?" Sudou brings up another question as he stands by the door, ready for the signal to leave.

"That's up to the tutors. One more thing, I advise the tutors make group chats within the chatting app so you all can discuss the time together. If possible start today, I'll be asking for photos from the tutors tonight and if there isn't I'll be talking to them personally before curfew."

That was a bit of a threat but thankfully no one caught on. It'd be bad if people start pissing themselves once again.

"That'll be all for today's class meeting. Oh I'll be preparing a test about next week so be sure to study. This who fail that test will be having a 12 hour long study session with me! Now as for you Sudou, you may go now."

My classmates gulp at the thought of having a half a day hour study session with a person like me as I let out an evil grin.

"Anyhow, Masaki meet me at this location later tonight. There's something I want to speak with you about if that's cool, well less speak and more hang out. Don't worry, we'll be back before curfew." I send a text to Masaki as she nods.

"Now you're free to do whatever the hell you want. And remember, you tutors better do your job or you'll be forced to face a rocket punch from yours truly!"

I attempt to lighten the mood which works flawlessly as I head back to my seat and pick up my bag. I exchanged my contact information Ray-chan so I give her a call about today.

Vol 1 Chapter 5.3

Gang of failures

Do you know when stars are always looking over you? Sometimes it's impossible to tell because of the clouds in the sky, but their judgement will always frown upon you no matter where you'll be.

I wonder, what's the difference between family and the stars? Well realistically, only one difference is to be noted. Although family will always be with you until death, the stars will always be separated from you even until the day you ultimately meet your demise.

The sun, it's a warm sphere of pure heat, it is the only reason us humans survived to this day. To those who warship gods, if the sun were to disappear right now, wouldn't everything on planet earth die in an instant? Your so called gods won't survive something like that either, isn't just bone chilling? Knowing something you look up to will disintegrate one day into mist.

My skin crawls just thinking of it, knowing one day everything and everyone will die. Even me...but if this is hell we're living in, what's beyond death?

We're living through so much pain and suffering already. It's a stretch to say death will be even worse after life, I salute to those who ended their lives early. I wish a wonderful death, no not in that context!

I just admire those who took their own lives, I'm sure they were more terrified to figure out what will happen further on in their lives than what happens beyond death. I can go as far as to say they're fearless, admiration is all I have to say for them...

I didn't wear long sleeves for tonight... it's kind of cold. I should have worn thicker, it's not even winter yet and I'm freezing from the night. Is it too late to head back now? Yeah I'd say it is.

"What's taking them so long? I've been hear looking at the stars for 10 minutes now." The stars are so beautiful, you rarely get to see such a beautiful sight.

This brings me back to the old times...now I just sound like some sad boomer but it really is nostalgic.

"Daichin! What are you waiting for? Come here before I drag your over!"

"Ah! Coming!" I was a pretty energetic kid back then, even with my dark thoughts.

I was as normally as I could be, hanging out with friends on weekends while focusing on my studies was something I did since I was just a toddler. I was the most popular kid in school and there's no wondering why.

I had the best grades, I was the most athletic, I was pretty good looking and my socializing skills were top-notch. However, being popular doesn't mean making friends would be easy.

You see, humans have tendencies to get...well jealous. While I was in school, over time my popularity grew over to other schools and most of my peers started to avoid me.

"He's so cute and handsome! But do you think I'm even worthy of speaking to him?!"

"Nah, I bet only a princess could ever speak with him! No way people like us could approach him normally!"

Did you hear that? They hold me so high to the point where I'm treated as a prince.

You'd think being so popular would help you make friends, but the hard slap in the face is life isn't that simple. Sure I'm slightly rich, my good looks speak for themselves, my grades are amazing and I'm willing to help anyone in a heart beat but there was an empty void I kept falling into... Could you guess what it is?

Of course you can, I've been pointing it out since the prologue...

Well better get to the punch, it's obviously friendship.

All my life I've been regarded so highly to the point although people wanted to be my friend, they were too scared to approach me. When I come to say hello to them, they get flustered and run away. I tired my best to make friends, even adopting a helpful persona in order to make friends but nothing worked as I had hoped.

People strive for popularity but they can't see past being popular around girls. Get too popular and people will start avoiding you, in the worst case scenario they might think themselves as "lowlifes" and you may even give them negative thoughts. You drive people to a false sense of security, or even insanity.

Those who want to beat you in terms of popularity won't give up until the deed is done. However they will never catch up to you.

"Damn! How the hell can I ever become as popular as Sugihara!? This is impossible!"

You drive them to insanity! They will try everything to be more popular than you, even killing you is an option if they're desperate.

I believed no one could be trusted, the moment you place your trust to someone, you're basically placing your life in their hands. They can break that trust easily with a simple assault, the scars all over my body is a direct result of that.

"You deserve it!" "You stole my first crush from me shitass!" "Think you're so popular?!" "How dare you steal my girlfriend from me!" They jealous drives people insane, I still remember those words which were so filled with hatred towards me.

I hated my life, why was I so popular in the first place? I never understood that part.

I wasn't particularly gifted, I was just...lucky. It takes skill to convert that luck into opportunities, and oftentimes those opportunities lead to success. I played my cards right, leading me to be successful in life despite the abusing from my male peers. They can't see it, I'm not naturally gifted and I don't have good genetics at all, actually they're pretty nice genetics but that's besides the point.

So...my origin, what was really wrong with it?

"Ah sorry for the wait, homie!" Just when I asked myself that question, I could hear the voice of my childhood friend in the distance.

"Why isn't it the woman of the hour? What the hell took you two so long?!" I start off with a joking fun tone before quickly shifting into a more angrier one.

These two were always the one waiting for me, seems like time's have changed since then. Still was it necessary for me to wait 30 minutes here?! I think not!

"Sorry! Masaki and I were having steamy hot se-"

"M-Matte! You promised you wouldn't tell anyone! Also what possessed you to say that as a greeting with some!?" Naturally when it comes to such topics, Masaki is always the flustered one. I've walked in on them having...ahem sex multiple times in the past but I never really got off to it.

They were always wonderful sights but I never got excited to the point where I'd jack big money down there. Though I'm saying I didn't get an erection.

"Well it's your fault for taking so long to climax! I might have to start shoving cola bottles somewhere else instead of that bitch because of you!"

Hang on, the reason they took so long to arrive at this location was because Masaki took too long to squirt during the deed? Thank god they aren't directly addressing it!

"S-stop with that s-se-se...ahhh what are we even here for!?" That shy flustered side of her is a rare one. One you would be terribly familiar with if you live with her and her sex friend literally comes everyday to do shit.

Her expression is deliciously cute. Delicious as she looks exactly like a tomato which compliments her hair pretty well.

"Ah about that, I wanted to ask you something Ray-chan before we start."

"Hmm? What is it? Don't tell me that sex talk got you excited, but you were never one to "jack it" in your room." Why is this girl thinking sex is forever on a man's mind?! Though I will say our brains are hardwired for that shit.

She even opened a cola bottle and started chugging it! This woman's cola addiction is far greater than my apple juice one!

"So, after buying that cola bottle, how many private points have you saved up currently? Give me the exact number too."

"Hmm? Well last I check it was 154,660 I think? Let me guess you want to know about my private points so you could estimate the distance between the classes."

"Spot on cola addict! But there's another specific reason, I want to know if your class has some sort of "class representative" or something along those lines. You know, the people who govern our class back in middle school?"

"Ah I can answer this one Rayla-chan, I believe it is...Ichinose Honami correct and yourself correct?" Masaki speaks up which earns a raised brow from Ray-chan.

"You've gotten smarter last we met Aka-chan! Well yeah, me and Ichinose-san are the leaders of class-B. Though she's mostly the one who takes the initiative and I mostly just make some improvements in her plans."

This is interesting...I never thought about it clearly but that girl me and Ayanokouji saw that day was Ichinose Honami right? I never connected the dots but I couldn't anyway because of lack of proof I had. Now that theory has been proven.

Another interesting thing I've recently learned is how Ray-chan is in class-B...class-A is reserved for those who have the least amount of flaws in this school as far as I know. If that's the case then class-B has nearly no flaws before they ascend to class-A, what could be Ray-chan's defect in this case?

For all I know it could be her desire to drink cola everyday, surprised how she hasn't gotten diabetes yet? Yeah me too, it's miraculous!

"Hmm, thanks for that. I need some time to think over it. Now to the main reason why I asked you two out here! So want to get some dinner with me? There's still two hours before curfew so let's go out and eat, like the old times you know?" I break out into a warm smile which causes both of the girls to blush slightly.

"Y-yeah...sure. I have no plans for tonight so dinner sounds great."

"Well I guess I can spare my two hours!"

"And what would you have done with these two hours Ray-chan?"

"Search for the galactic empire to dominate the universe!" What the fuck?! T-that's extreme!

Although Ray-chan is pretty tough on the inside and outside, she has a lot of squishy weak points huh? She can be as dense as a black hole when she needs to but most of the time she's vulnerable to others around her. I feel a nice sense of warmth around her despite her jokes of sex.

Vol 1 Chapter 6.1

Gang of failures; attempt 2

Leaving the school library, I begin to slowly and all back to the dorms with Masaki

After the dinner from yesterday night I'm in quite the mood! Unfortunately I couldn't invite Ray-chan to join us because of her "urgent matters", probably a cola drinking session or something like that. No matter, I can always just invite her at another time.

Anyway, the reason I went to the library in the first place was because I wanted to borrow some books. Specifically those of the English language. Of course my English is top-notch but I'm no good at teaching it, it's better if I let others indulge it in. Though I suppose I will teach if the time comes.

Obviously things like these don't really cost any points, now the biggest problem is going to be the test papers themselves and the questions I will be providing.

I had to cancel the study session yesterday because of the dinner I had with Ray-chan. I'll be sure to start that study session today so might as well give the others a text.

"Masaki you need to go for your study group now right? I'm counting on you, so you can go ahead of me."

"Are you sure? I can always just tell them I'll be slightly late, though that look tells me you wouldn't want that. Well whatever you wish." She walks off ahead of me as I begin to send a text in the group chat.

I'll make sure to make it back to the dorms before 7, that way we'll have 3 hours to study and that should be more than enough. I don't need to go print out some learning material since I've already borrowed these books, and I've got a phone right here to write down some questions while they research.

The way I see it, it's a total win! I don't have to spend points and they learn a bunch of shit!

Though now thinking of it, I should ask for private points from everyone in the class. I ain't spending my own hard own private points for something I don't even need! Depending on the price I'll try to distribute it, if not then I'll just ask for about 200 points from everyone should be good. I'm not THAT greedy...I think?

You can't blame me for lacking behind in private points! Man...would I kill to meet Soranyan in this situation! Her excellent narration skills wouldn't come in handy but it would be nice to talk with someone like her!

"Nii-san, what are you thinking here?" As I continue to walk, I suddenly bump into a girl wearing an oversized white hoodie with blue stripe lines and black shorts. Well it's not that oversized but the sleeves are longer than her arms for christ sake!

Gang on...that cyan hair...those cyan eyes...no doubt about it! Another fricking character to this fanfic! Man I hate this author!

"Soranya! Speak of the devil! I was actually hoping to speak with you, though I wasn't sure if you enrolled here yet." This is my twin sister Sugihara Solaris, if you're wondering why she has cyan hair instead of dark magenta like me, well that's because she dyed it so it would fit her eyes more which is from dad. I took more of mom's genes as you could tell.

She and I arrived at the school at different times thus why you didn't see her in the first few days when I first arrived. She's even in casual wear, showing off those luxurious thighs of her's and even if she's wearing a top, her tits are pretty perky. They may not be the size of Ray-chan or even Masaki but they're nice for a girl her age, best part is she's the perfect height for head pats when it comes to me and me alone!

"Is that so? Hmm, it looks like to me Nii-san was thinking about women. You're after breasts again aren't you?"

"N-no! I would (possibly) never! Anyway, what's with the penguin plush?"

She's currently holding onto a 10 inch cyan penguin plushie. It just dawned on me how much my twin sister loves the colour cyan, or maybe it's just to fit the colour of her eyes again.

Jokes aside, why the fuck does that penguin have a bottle of alcohol in it's hands? Is that some sort of alcoholic penguin or something?

"I bought it and am now taking it to therapy." That IS an alcoholic penguin!

"Why in the hell would a penguin need alcohol therapy?! Who even told you penguins need therapy!?"

"Oh it's not alcohol therapy, it's VR therapy! You know, the point where you can distinguish real life and virtual life. Also I learned this fact from a galaxy far far away, I even talked to a Jedi Knight who kicked a galactic empire general in the crotch!"

VR therapy!? That penguin plush had the mental capacity and cash to use a vr headset...? Also what's this talked about a Jedi Knight? Those sparkles in her eyes tell me she isn't lying either...

Well whatever, at least it isn't talking since it's just a plushie-

"Mwee!"

.

...

...

...

...

"Nani!? The fuck?!"

"Hmm? What's up Nii-san?"

Was I crazy or did that thing fucking make a noise!? Is that an actual penguin by any chance? No no how on earth would it have made it into the school? Camouflage? Have penguins learned the ability to blend into their environment?!

"Just so we're clear...that plushie spoke right?"

"Hmm? Not at all, we're the only ones here after all so no one talked." It's official, I'm going insane over this alcoholic virtual reality addict penguin plush. No one told me it was the end of the world!

"A-anyway, wanna head back to the dorms with me? We can chat on the way back, specifically about that demonic evil sonavabitc- I mean lovely penguin plushie!" I ask her with a slightly nervous tone as I spy down on the penguin.

"Mwee!" Am I the only one hearing this shit!?

She doesn't seem to hear it at all! Is this truly my descend into the whirlpool of insanity?

"Hmm, sure! I don't have anything else to do so why not?"

And so the two student (plus one penguin) set out on a journey back to my average dorm room after whatever the hell just transpired here!

Vol 1 Chapter 6.2

Gang of failures; attempt 2

"Hah? You're in class-A? What the hell is this distance between us siblings..."

Soranyan and I are nearly at my dorm room. We've been walking at a moderate pace the entire time so we should make it just in time for the lesson.

I only offered Soranyan an opportunity to walk back with me but she ended up wanting to participate in this study session too. Though since she is of a different class, she won't be teaching anything. Though her observation is needed in case I make any mistakes.

"Yeah. I was surprised to hear you're in class-D, Nii-san. Though now that I think back, you have a lot of flaws that need to be fixed." Wow thanks for the insult. However they're true insults this time around.

I know my flaws but I'm too lazy to fix them. Actually lazy is a bad way to out it, I guess I should say... burnt out?

I've been working myself to the bone lately and even I don't know why I'm working so hard. This building up stress is from the time nearly the entire class wanted to assault me, I did manage to stop them but that memory has been lingering for awhile now. I'm no good at tackling stress, no matter how smart one is there will always be a force that pushes you back. I've been through enough stress to know this.

Geniuses have their flaws, even me. I tend to work myself too hard until the deed is done. As a result I happen to pass out from time to time after work ontop of work.

Studying is something I can do with my eyes closed, that and working out. But helping someone with shit is way more tiring than the two of those, while those two are mentally tiring, helping others is more like manual labor. I used to do so much shit to the point where I didn't have to work out for a week straight because I was in such good shape!

"Anyway how good have you been doing in class? Not causing any trouble without your brother are you?"

"I don't need you to live Nii-san, in fact you're the one who needs me to breath. Honestly, Nii-san you need to pick up more of our parents's personalities." We often joke around like this. Just a normal day in the Sugihara household...well there's only two of us here.

"You mean they're obsession of bridges? Dad's craziness? You do realize the last time me and dad spoke, he gave me a robotic baby that can also speak. Not to mention said robotic baby was also American, I can hear it going "SON OF A BITCH!" every time I take a look at a human infant on TV now." Now that I think of it, why the fuck did dad buy a crazy American robotic baby that often swears more than anything?

Luckily I threw it in the trash! And also just gave the excuse that it broke. Naturally no one believed it, but it was funny.

I give out a sigh before reaching the door to my dorm room. No one's here yet? Guess I'm slightly early, I'll just have to walk to each of their dorm rooms to remind them personally after I put down my things.

I open the door and is suddenly greeted by the sight of my fellow study buddies in my dorm room. They seem to be chatting about something...hang on how did they get in here?

"Yo Sugihara! Took ya long enough!" Sudou is the first one to speak up after I step inside. The others on the other hand, they just stare at me awkwardly.

From this day onward this will be my group of friends, most of them are introverts from what I could tell such as Miyake, Ayanokouji, Sakura and Hasebe. I have to treat them with care as if they're my children in a way, the only child I've had was the robot I threw into the trash.

This is a study group consisting of 4 girls and 4 boys, a perfect split including myself. As far as I remember only about two of these eight have club activities, even so I can't do a full on study session if everyone isn't here. Maybe I'd do it from time to time but it's likely I won't be going too deep into detail about a lot of stuff when everyone isn't here.

"Yeah borrowing these books took longer than I thought, you can also blame this wonderful lady who kept me talking along the way." I take off my shoes and enter, of course Soranyan does the same.

Everyone stares at Soranyan with a confused tilted head, to clear up the confusion I give her a signal to introduce herself.

"I am Sugihara Solaris, the twin sister of Nii-san! Although I'm from class-A and we are supposed to be enemy classes, I hope I can make a good connection with all eight of you! I love the colour of cyan and penguins! Nice to meet you all!" She totally nailed it! Also why did she include the penguin into that?

"Mwee mwee!" God damn it! It's still 'mwee-ing'! So I really am the only one hearing it!

"Hah! Nice to meet you Solaris-chan!"

And immediately two of the girls begin to talk with her, those two being Mori and Matsushita. She's doing a better job at making friends than me and I'm her twin brother! Where did my social abilities even go?!

I tired so hard the first day and only made two friends...and from the looks of things, Soranyan has already won the heart of everyone here! Is the trick here to be born as a woman!?

"Then I'll chop 'it' off!"

"...pfft what?" I've been standing near the men the entire time...and I accidentally said that out loud!

I'm done for...

"They didn't seem to hear, so don't worry man! We'll keep what you said a secret even if it kills us!" When did these three become such good friends?

"Thanks bros! Anyways everyone, let's get to the lesson! I've thought of a few problems for you all to solve to test your academic abilities, you may turn on your phone to do them. Oh and if you have any questions feel free to ask me, and Soranyan will be sitting on my bed so don't even try to ask her. Once you're all done, just tell me."

Everyone immediately gets off to work, picking up a notebook from their bags and writing down the answers for each question.

As I watch everyone do the problems, I observe their way if thinking along with how they answer the questions. Sakura for example, doesn't have any confidence when answering questions she should know, often pausing for a few second before choosing either the correct or incorrect answer. I'll have to work on her nervousness.

Sudou on the other hand, is having a hard time even if the questions are reasonably simple. What on earth did you learn in middle school man?!

Besides those two, there hasn't been any other problems with the others. Hasebe, Mori and Miyake are doing well, as expected. Ayanokouji is going for that 50 by the looks of things, I still don't understand his thinking process. Now the only other problem I could think of...

"Matsushita, how're you doing?" I finally stand up and walk towards Matsushita who seems to be having no problems...well she's been intentionally getting some questions wrong for some reason.

"I'm be fine, these questions aren't so bad." Saying that she continues to answer the questions.

Today is less about learning and more about testing, testing their comprehensive abilities to see what level they're all at. While Miyake, Ayanokouji, Hasebe and Mori are in the middle, Sudou and Sakura are at the very bottom with Matsushita at the top.

I've been observing them for only an hour and only two of them are having trouble. That'll be something I have to fix as soon as possible.

After awhile everyone finally finished with a heavy sigh.

"Ahh that was pretty hard!"

"You said it, I never thought Sugihara-kun would give us something so hard in the beginning!"

Mori and Hasebe comment after the test. Also their moans of tiredness sounded weirdly erotic. Taking it out of context sounds even stranger.

"Hmmm...well this is bad."

"H-how did we do..?" Surprisingly Sakura is the first one to speak up. She must be worried for her grades.

"Yeah man, how was it..?" Sudou sounds just as nervous about the result.

"Everyone did well, I'm not sure if it's well enough to pass the midterms. Especially Sudou and Sakura, you two need to shape up a bit." Everyone suddenly glances at the two I mentioned with concerned looks.

Sudou clenches his fist as he grits his teeth in frustration. All the while Sakura could be seen with misty eyes. If no action is taken we could have two expulsions on our hands.

"Damn it!" As Sudou is about to let out a fit. I stop him by putting a hand on his shoulder.

"Remember what I told you and everyone the other day? This study session is made to improve you all and to build close relationships with one another. I'm not giving up on the two yet, like hell I'll let you two be a victim of the system!" My sudden burst of charisma brightens the mood as everyone turns their gaze at me.

"But isn't the midterms coming really soon? Not to mention that test you'll give us as well...how are we supposed to learn all that in just a week?"

"That's all up to you, I trust all of you enough to place the fate of the class in your hands. If you don't work as hard as I want you to, be my guess, drop out. However if you want to contribute to me specifically, then you better get ready to work your asses off!" I point a finger at each one of them.

Hearing Soranyan's giggle, I speak up again this time aiming my fingers up to the ceiling.

"We'll beat class-A not by becoming class-A, but by beating them in their own turf! Academics might be their specialty but that doesn't mean shit, anyone can study so even a moron like Sudou can get scores within the 70s! Once we reach that mark, we can officially call ourselves a class that is capable of beating class-A! Now who's with me!"

Ah, I should have saved this speech for the entire class. However in a situation like this, it'll work just as well.

"Yeah! We got this! I'll follow you until graduation, Sugihara-kun!"

"Yeah man! We got you covered! If you ever need anything just ask! We'll be all willing to help!"

Miyake and Hasebe, the other two students who have been silent until now let out loud shouts. I've really done it this time, well no time to stop here.

"You all should head back, it's almost 10 and I know you need your beauty sleep girls. I'll be starting the real lesson tomorrow, so mentally prepare yourselves for the hell you'll be going through to reach the minimum." My grin widens as everyone gulps but let out excited smiles anyway. Well everyone except Ayanokouji who is pretty lost in thought I'm guessing.

Vol 1 Chapter 6.9 (Solaris )

Solaris 18 ahead~

"Yeah see ya!" Finally after the lesson, everyone except Soranyan leaves me room to head back to their own dorm rooms.

"be sure to arrive at school tomorrow you guys. Same time for the study session too." I remind them of everything they need as they head off.

A tired sigh comes out of my mouth as I walk over to my bed and lay there like a tired dog in the sun. Apperantly Soranyan hasn't moved since she entered the room, I can see her texting to her friends my moving my head.

I shouldn't work myself to look at her, I'm so tired I could literally die. My work these days have been so spread out, I've even been helping teachers such as Chabashira-sensei so my workload is pretty stacked.

My pants echo through the room as I feel sweat running down my face. I feel a certain pain in my body, I can't describe the pain but... it's a bit of a strain.

"..." It's strangely quiet in this room, the only sound that can be heard is the sound of Soranyan's phone as she types on her phone. She doesn't seem bothered at all that the room is quiet, in fact she has a pretty happy smile there.

Ugh, I'm thirsty. I should probably go get a glass of water.

"Here you go, Nii-san. Lay back and rest willy you?" Just when I sit up to go get a drink, Soranyan places a glass of water beside me along with my personal throat medicine.

I give her a gesture of 'Thanks' before swallowing the medicine down with most of the water, leaving little for later in case I need it.

"What has you so motivated all the sudden, Nii-san? I've rarely ever seen you work yourself so hard. Is it for your class?" She asks me. Honestly I could tell she was worried from the moment I saw her.

She must have heard of my deeds all the way from her class. Behind the joking demeanor she outs up is a caring twin sister, one that is always worried for her brother and wants the best for her.

I feel horrible, making a relative think like this but at the time I couldn't tell her how bad my injuries have gotten or how tired I was. Sure my injuries should heal up any time now, but that doesn't beat the fact I still feel pain whenever I move or talk.

"... Don't know. I felt motivated ever since coming to this school, you can tell I've been restlessly working myself for a month now can't you? Honestly I can't tell you the answer even if I wanted to, perhaps I just wanted to be...remembered?" No that's too vague. I don't know how to out it in words...sorry Soranyan.

"You need to understand when to take a break Nii-san. Working yourself too hard will eventually break your body beyond repair..." I feel like shit for making her worry but it can't be changed.

It is what it is, I'm the most stubborn person I know and that's no exaggeration. What made me so motivated to help this class despite it's ignorance? What did I see in this class?

I wish I knew...

"I know you better than anyone, you want to see them smile right? Your reason for helping people has never changed Nii-san, that's what you said yourself. You've been through so much...I know you want them to smile but is it worth throwing away your own?" She gives me a tight embrace.

At this distance, I can smell her scent... I'm so shameful, how can I think if shit like this when my twin sister is hugging me? Utterly exhausted as I am, I can't push her aside so I accept her embrace by returning it.

"Nii-san...I want to make you happy too even if we will be separated from time to time. I'll allow you to help this class but promise me you won't ever push yourself after this ever again, please?" She whispers into my ears like a magical fairy. Her breath is enough to send chills down my spine but it also sends mixed signals into another body part...

She wants to support me. Even before coming to school, I would go 48 hours without sleep to help certain people, now coming here that's became an impressive 51 hours and only 3 hours of occasional sleep. I'm used to this from how much I do it, but I'm often sleep deprived...maybe I should take a rest for the next few days and not stay up all night this time...

"Nii-san... Your dick is throbbing isn't it? It must be painful...wearing these pants while it bangs on the door." She moves down, tracing her fingers along my body before reaching her prize.

"S-Soranyan wait!"

"Please sit back and enjoy this Nii-san, I'll make you feel really good..." Her slightly misty eyes cause my to shrink as I lean against the wall next to my bed.

She's so caring it terrifies me...wonder if she would do this for any other guy given the opportunity. Or perhaps she's only willing to give this kind of treat to me? I'm dreaming that again, it's possible but...nevermind.

"Let me just...Ahn!" She unbuckles my pants only to pull it down to get her face slapped by a fully erect dick.

She doesn't make a sound, she just stares eagerly at it. Shortly after she uses her fingers to lightly grip onto it, the cold from her fingers cause me to make an erotic sound.

"Hnn..." She immediately lets go, as if that gesture was just to tease me. I'm kind of disappointed for some reason.

But then there's no need to be disappointed now. What she does next exceeds my wildest imaginations.

"Excuse me." After saying that, Soranyan sandwiches my dick in between her breasts. They might now be the size of Ray-chan but they're still very fine breasts, larger than the average at least.

I didn't expect her to go this far. Fuck it, I'm way past arousal now! I still a little shaken by her action though.

Just when I think that, she positions herself so her nether region is above her face. She begins to lightly stroke my cock with her tits, not wasting any time as we only have about an hour to do it.

"Haah...Nghh...Phew..." Pressure surrounds my rod as her breasts slide up and down. Honestly...it isn't all that stimulating. I'm probably so aroused that anything she does would feel amazing right now.

So the pleasure is blending in huh? That kinda sucks. On the other hand, every time she moves, her breasts constantly change their shape and the vivid pinkness of her nipples is so fucking erotic...

I surrender myself to the gentle pleasure of the experience as I watch her with great rapture. Though the view isn't very nice but it's good enough.

"Does it...feel good?"

"Y-yeah... it's better than I expected."

"Thank goodness...I'm so glad you're feeling good from this... Nhhh, fuhh...hahh~"

This feels good... seriously good...I might get addicted to her breasts after this. I never played attention to her boobs but they're really something magical. I was thinking C but no, she's a D for sure... I couldn't see past my twin sister is all.

"This might be a bit dirty but... Hahh~" She opens her mouth ever so slightly and drips some saliva onto her breasts. Wow...that's seriously hot.

"There... it's a lot easier to move now."

"...That was really fucking sexy..."

"Huh..? Really? Then..." She opens his mouth once again and let's more saliva drip our. Shit this is too arousing...

Watching her like this is a dream come true for any man even if you're into other men I imagine.

"Sorry...there wasn't that much left."

Despite her being embarrassed and looking away, she still continues to rub my rod in between her cakes. I can see how hard it is for her to pleasure me, I almost feel bad but I shouldn't. I just have to sit back and enjoy it...

"Umm, is there anything you'd want me to do for you? If so please tell me, I'll attempt to make your wishes a reality today..."

"I-...I want to cum on your breasts." I give an easy and simple answer. One that is also the truth I did want to admit.

"O-okay...I'll try!" After saying that she continues putting pressure on my penis.

Then, she suddenly squeezes on my member much harder, much faster than before which caught me by surprise.

"Haahhhnn...Nhfuuhhhh~ Haahn, ngahhh~! Hahn... something's coming out the tip~"

"Urgh..." The moment Soranyan licks the head of my penis, I feel an unfamiliar sensation rush throughout my body. This exact sensation somehow manages to make me moan in a weird voice."

"I-I'm...sorry. Did that hurt?"

"No...it felt so good that it caught me by surprise it all. Please by all means, continue."

"Ah...then. Ngh, mmmh, shlrrp...Mhhh~"

"Guuh!" She rubs my penis in between her cakes, all the while she pokes my glans with her tongue.

T-this...it feels o good but it's bad!

"Shrllp, mmch... Haaah...Aaaaah... shrllp, mhaaah~ Mmph...mmmhhh, shrllp. Haaaaah...~"

She glances at me, a look of questioning as she asks me how it feels through her eyes while continuing to stimulate me.

"I-it feels amazing...I could c-cum any moment if this keeps up."

"Mmmmm, mmmhhh~~ Mmph! Shrllp... Haaaaah! Fwaaah... Mm, shrllp... Mmm! Nnnh...mwah, fwah~"

How does this even feel so good!? I'm not complaining but such a titjob that feels this amazing should be a crime, yet I'm enjoying it so much... Man I'm getting real close...

"Amazing... there's so much pre-cum coming out... Please- Nnhh! Enjoy this as much as possible...Nii-san~"

"Mmm...mmhhn! Pwah! Haaah, nhaaah, shrllp... Haaah...mmmmm~!"

"Ungh! Kuh!" The sounds I let out get louder and louder the more she does it. I think I've managed to quiet myself to prevent anyone from the other dorm rooms from hearing but man I'm going crazy from holding it in!

"A-are you about to cum...? Haaaahh..."

"Y-yeah! Nearly there!"

"Ngghh...fwaaah... Hngh! Your tip is twitching...and it's gotten so big! I didn't know you were this big Nii-san~"

Isn't it too late to say that now?! Well whatever, I'm glad those words came out of her mouth. Speaking of 'came', I'm about to burst any second now... You shouldn't stare but this feels way too good...do I like being watched? 'Course not! This just feels especially good...

"Fuuuhh...mmmgh! Hah! Fwuah... They say it's...so bitter in manga and such... But I don't really... Nngh...taste that right now~ haaauh~~ This is much better than I imagined..."

"A-aaahhhh! I-I'm gonna -"

"Ah! S-sorry! P-please go ahead!" In contrast with her usually calm demeanor, this time she's become more timid...

"Hhhhnnnn~ Mmmm... W-would it be more arousing if I keep my mouth open? W-what should I do?"

"W-whatever works for you..!"

Damn, I nearly yelled. The neighbors next door would have certainly heard if I did, that would have been...well bad to say the least.

I'm wondering where she picked up skills like this. Did she practice with Ray-chan while I'm not around?

"I-I'm sorry! Whichever way works! I'm so sorry for getting flustered-! Wha- Is it coming out? Is it going to shoot out? Shrllp...mmmph! Haaah...come on~"

"Ahhh!"

"Huh? N-not there...yet? I'll keep going! Pleas...mmmhhh~ cum...shrrlllp! On my...breasts!"

"Urgh! K-kah!" My semen flies out with force before landing ontop of Soranyan's boobs and even her face, sticking all over her front area.

She doesn't seem particularly unhappy or anything though...in fact she looks ecstatic. Well that's normal I guess...but man was that one hell of an ejaculation...

"W-wow! Does it come out with this much force normally...?"

"S-sorry! I got it all over your face."

"D-don't be Nii-san. I did this all for you after all! Umm...can I lick it..?"

"Y-yeah, sure..."

She licks off a bit of semen, specifically the area on the corner of her lips. She then immediately scoops up more from her tits.

"Mmmhhp ...mmm~ so that's how it tastes..."

"Does it taste bad or anything?" That reaction doesn't seem like a good one.

I don't care if she likes the taste of my semen, that would have been weird if I did but I'm just curious.

"No...nnhh~ It doesn't taste like anything so I can't really think of a comparison, but if I had to say...maybe mildly salty?" Just the information I wanted but will never need!

But now I might start associating potato chips with the taste of my own semen. Hopefully this doesn't make me gay, I don't think it does?

"I'm so happy that you came~ knowing it was me who did it makes it all the worth it." She giggles as she goes to the bathroom to clean the cum off herself before wearing her clothes back.

That was amazing, who knew Soranyan was so good at giving out titjobs?

She's completely cleaned my rod so I might as well put it back where it belongs, inside my pants and under my boxers. I'm afraid if I keep it out any longer it may get hard again.

Since it's about time for Soranyan to head back, we sadly can't continue for the time being.

"Nii-san, I'll be heading back now. Oh and don't forget about what we talked about today, get some proper rest!" She slowly moved to the door with my student ID in han- wait it's still in my bag! Did she print out another one somehow without my knowledge?

"Yeah I will! Be careful on your way back, if you need help just call me and I'll be on the way." I know most men can't overpower her but I still have to warn in case.

She unlocks the door with her printed student ID before heading off, leaving me to close the door which I do. After that I lay back down onto my bed and close the lights to get ready for bed.

"Man...today was a real mess. It's the good kind of mess though... I really can't live without Soranyan huh?"

Vol 1 Chapter 7.1

Mobilization of the failures

For the next few days class-D has really started to become more of a class. In the beginning sure, it was pretty rough but humans evolve with time.

Because of the study groups that were formed a few days ago, I'm honestly impressed this class can improve so quickly. I didn't leave any girls with the male tutors, and I didn't leave any boys with the female ones, my objective here is to separate study groups by gender as best as I could.

Thankfully that seemed to pay off. Nowadays whenever the teachers give random tests, most of the more defective products in the class actually did marginally better than before! Sure it's only 'marginally' but I believe more improvements can be made.

Sudou and the three perverts are doing pretty well, those who I've been teaching have a certain sense of charisma around them. Of course that's because of me and they're doing about 3 times better than normal already!

Oh and I didn't forget the words of my twin sister. I sleep every night now and take rests every now and then, I even take less work from the teachers. Honestly I feel refreshed! Not because of my body finally being able to rest, but the strain has also gotten softer.

However it's been harder for me to focus in class after 'that day'. Needless to say me and Soranyan aren't normal twin siblings. The best way to put it, we're siblings with benefits I guess? Well she often...does THAT to me if you know what I mean, the thing with her tits.

Though she's never been so aggressive with her titjobs before, she also has never swallowed my semen before so that was pretty different...was she...just as horny as me? Or should I say, sexual frustrated? Eh I'm not one of the cool kids anyway so I can speak the way I want to.

"Sugihara? How do you solve this problem?" As I space out while placing a spoon full of food into my mouth, I hear the voice of Hasebe Haruka next to me which snaps me out of my plan of imagination.

"Hmm? Oh right, math. Uhh just figure what the X equals to in this, if you don't you'll have to use a more complex equation to find Y. Doing it like this is the fastest way, from what I've seen it's also acceptable by the school."

Me and my study buddies, for now that's what we're calling our eight person study group, are in the cafeteria studying math materials while eating our lunch. Most of them have already finished except for me but at least I can take it slow.

"Hey man! How about this one?" I hear Sudou's voice so I look at his notebook and scan the question.

"This one's tricky but it doesn't contain a complex format. Just make sure to do this, here I'll do something similar to this problem so listen clearly." This is honestly fun. I can't remember the last time I taught my peers, but one thing's for sure, it was a long ass time ago and I'm rusty. I don't think I'm talking too fast or anything.

"Alright I think I got it! Thanks man!"

It feels great to be the center of attention but it's pretty tiring. Nothing compared to what I've done but I'll use classes as an opportunity to rest. Yeah, strange I know but that's what I do all the time.

Most of the material they teach in class are stuff I've already gone through countless times. Unfortunately I can't afford to fall asleep in class so I often just kick back in my seat and count sheeps.

Yeah, that's what I've been doing in class.

"I wish I could be like you Sugihara-kun! You never pay attention in class but you always get the highest grades even above Koenji-kun and Horikita-san!" Mori compliments my intelligence right after I was done teaching her an equation I use.

"Is that so? Well if you study hard enough you might get to this point! Just try harder!" She wants to be like me huh...?

If someone knew how much pain I go through day after day, they'd likely turn away from becoming 'me'. Having immense strength and near perfect intelligence comes with a high price, that of course is pondering the dark secrets of the world.

Dark thoughts are painful too, they're scars that are the hardest to heal. Sometimes these thoughts have a higher kill rate than physical pain, that's how suicide works. The reason why most of us are born into a nice and caring environment is because we are most vulnerable in our childhood.

Ruining someone's childhood may result in mental trauma. Traumatic events often lead to dark thoughts, and these thoughts trace back to trauma. An endless cycle of mental pain if you will. Even the most severe of physical pain may heal in a few months, but mental trauma may take years to heal or even forever.

"W-would you please stop? I've given you my answer haven't I?" As I teach Ayanokouji a few things, I hear the familiar voice of a girl and turn my head in her direction almost immediately.

Isn't that Ichinose Honami? And...some blonde boy? He seems like a senpai...second year perhaps. Hang on he's pulling a kabedon! Is this a confession?

Well if it is a confession, seems like Ichinose already rejected but she's being pushed further by this blonde man.

"Come on, you aren't dating anyone are you? Someone with your looks must be dying for a boyfriend."

"No not really, I'm not like that. C-could you let go of me now..?"

"Not yet, you have to give it to me straight. Do you have a boyfriend?"

"I-I..."

"What's it gonna be? If you don't answer I'll- huh?"

The senpai releases a confused gasp as he's suddenly shot on the side of the head with a...bottle cap? What the fuck?

"Ugh...who was that?" The senpai staggers back to look in the direction the shit was fired. I do the exact same along with my study buddies.

"Listen up, cherry boy. What you just did wasn't a good way to treat a woman you see?" That maroon hair and those exotic eyes...wait what's Ray-chan doing here? More importantly did she SHOOT out a bottle cap at this 'cherry boy'?

"Wait isn't she a virgin too...?" I mutter under my breath as I stare at the two.

"You.. you're that Kurenai girl right? What business do you have with me? Also did you just-"

"Exactly, cherry boy. The question I should be asking is what business do you have with Honami-chan? Men are mostly crazed gorillas wired for steamy sex so I can sense you're going after her because of her killer body." She has a cola bottle in each hand.

Wait did she shake that cola bottle so hard that the top came off and she aimed it at cherry boy? She seems to have only used one, the other one is still bottled up, also how the hell did no cola spill on the ground at all!?

"Aren't you brazen? Talking about sexual interest like that. Fine I'll take my leave." That easy huh? Am I surrounded by pussy men or what?!

The other day I defended someone from a guy with verbal words alone! The men at this school are total push overs! It's be cool if there were a strategiest from another class who is also physically strong and not a coward.

"What was that about?"

"Dunno, oh Sugihara-kun could you teach me this?" Matsushita finally asks for my presence, I've just about finished with Ayanokouji so he should be good.

I walk over to Matsushita while taking glances back at Ray-chan, who is now comforting Ichinose. Those rumors back in middle school of her being a lesbian might be true, but she has gotten close to fucking me before so I don't know what her sexuality is anymore.

Vol 1 Chapter 7.2

Mobilization of the failures

Classes went on as usual, nothing special has happened at all up until the day of small test I came up with. I've also became more popular among the first years, girls often invite me out after class nowadays but because of what Soranyan told me, naturally I would decline unless it's something important.

I've decided to out most of my time on my study group, sometimes Ray-chan and Soranyan might even show up to hang out in my room or some reason place whenever they have the time.

Although I've been hanging out with a lot of my newly found and old friends, I feel and for leaving Masaki alone for awhile now. I can tell she's getting used to going out without me, but she has am aura of uncomfortableness.

I've always wanted to repay her for everything she's done, but because of my plan to ascend the class, I haven't had the opportunity to do so. I rarely ever have time to talk with her which is what really hurts me. I lived with her for six years now, whenever I'm alone without her it feels like there's a hole in my heart.

I've confronted Ray-chan and Soranyan about it, but they gave me the same answer. "Try taking some time off to talk with her." That's the most logical thing to do, but she doesn't seem to have free time either.

We occasionally share glances at eachother, whenever we try to ask eachother out to lunch our study buddies pull us away. It's like being being separated by God, this is why I hate coincidences!

I'd rather be turned into a dog and be called 'bitch' than leave Masaki alone. I know it's after classes now, so I have a chance to ask her for a little hang out. However I need to prepare the test papers for tomorrow to know how much this class has grown, here I go again...putting others before myself.

"The suspense is killing me. I have so much to carry out thanks to this class, I can't complain now... whatever. I better get to finding a shop to print this at." I already typed out the questions on my phone so all I have to do is find a shop nearby to print it. I know for sure the staff room has a printer but I'd rather not go near that place, knowing that class-B teacher is there at this time is frightening.

As I walk around, I observe many of the students buying shit inside Keyaki Mall. From the map up front, there should be something I'm trying to find just ahead.

This mall has basically anything you want and need for life. If you were locked here for the rest of your life you could survive forever without getting bored. Granted you will grow lonely and possibly go insane, but that's inevitable.

"They're being pretty conserved...only buying things they need, aside from a set number of people. Despite this school they seem to be having a blast." I could learn a thing or two from them, like when to take a break and when to try or give up.

Another flaw, I may be the most defective product in class-D. I deserve to be in class-E honestly if it didn't mean expulsion.

"Come on! Just once please!"

"No!! Let me go your creep!" The hell is going on here?

My eyes pan over to the shop I'm supposed to go in. My eyes widen at the sight I witness.

Masaki...being held against the wall by a man who I guess is the shop owner. There are also a few other guys next to him, hang on how come no one has heard this!?

The shop is in a slightly secluded spot, and from what I heard not many people come here. What it seems to me...no way...Masaki is about to be gang banged against her will...? Ugh...my head feels like it's about to split again.

"Quit squirmin'! Or else I'll seriously destroy that ass of yours!" He slowly starts to unbuckle his belt as I watch with an unbearable headache.

Come on move! What the hell are you standing here for?! B-but the pain is so...urgh!

"N-no... S-somebody...save me...please..." Those words...Roka-nee...

"Inversive vermin... What the hell are you doing to Masaki!?" Finally getting over the headache after her pleads of help, I pick up a nearby broom and throw it at one of the men's side.

"Uwah!" The man falls over, causing the other two to glance over at him. I take this opportunity to shove my cellphone into my pocket before rushing ahead to land a roundhouse kick on man#2's head.

As he stumbles back, I thrust my elbow into the owner's gut before landing a powerful uppercut on him. The first man I struck finally stands up and grab onto a knife before charging at me with a shout.

"Haaaah!!!"

"When you're planning a sneak attack... don't scream like a banshee!" I easily dodge the attempted strike before smacking the side of his face with an elbow and striking his solar plexus with my right fist.

"Urrgh...!"

"Y-you...who the hel- oof!"Without giving man 2 much time to speak, I land a powerful right hook on his face to set up a beautiful axe-kick onto his back.

"Kyuuu..." The owner lets out a strange sound as I glare down at him. Since the other two are knocked out cold, I only have him to confront before speaking to Masaki about this, but first I need to dispose of this insect.

"Is that all? You three looked so muscular and for what? For god sake you couldn't even land a hit on me, aren't you supposed to be adults?" I sound frustrated.

Is it because I overestimated these men? They all went down in just a few hits, it wasn't satisfying at all... I didn't even get started yet and two of them are out cold. I can feel my heart rate increasing the more I anger for this man.

"S-sorry! We won't do it ever ag- ahhh!"

I crush his penis under my foot as I turn on my phone, seeing as this is a great opportunity to ask for the things I want. I could even ask for extra.

"This is a series of questions I want printed this instant mister, 41 of them to be exact. Seeing you tried to rape a high schooler, I'll take this purchase free of charge, you hear me son of a bitch?"

"W-what?! N-no way I would agr- !!!!!"

"What did you say to me?" My glare grows sharper as I stomp on his member, practically making sure this man could never make kids ever again.

"Augh!! I got it! I got it! I'll do it for free j-just stop crushing me!" This man will probably feel this pain for awhile.

I stop stomping and walk towards Masaki while sending the questions to the now mentally scarred owner.

She seems slightly uncomfortable, anyone would be after what was going to happen to her. Masaki might be strong but even taking on three muscular men would be hard for her, she must have been overpowered somehow.

"Masaki, everything alright?" I decide to push things aside for now and revert back to my old gaze and tone.

"Y-yes...thank you Sugihara-sama... I'm sorry I caused you so much trouble!" She's so cute when she's like this. This isn't the time to think about it though, I need to get her out of here.

"Come on let's go, I've told the owner to send the papers to my dorm room later. Wanna...get a drink?" I ask her the question I've been wanting to ask for awhile now.

She nods timidly, making my heart skip a beat before a smile appears on my face. I begin to escort her out so we could finally spend some alone time for once.

Vol 1 Chapter 7.3

Mobilizing the failures

"So you were just walking to the shop so you could print something for your study group...then the owner realized that you're exactly his type on the surface and called in his guys in. After that he attempted to force himself upon you to which you resisted, however their numbers and strength on top of the small room left you at a disadvantage and you eventually lost your footing. They pinned you against the wall ass faced towards them until I came along and beat those little shits up. Did I get that right?"

After the incident that transpired a few moments ago, me and Masaki decided to go cool off in a nearby cafe. I heard this place is pretty popular around here so I wanted to check it out anyway.

The queue is long as well which means this place meets it's expectations already on the outside. Now it's about the inside before I start coming here daily to eat breakfast with morning coffee or tea, something like that will happen if the service is at least somewhat decent. I know, my standards are low.

However when it comes to food, especially after a fight, my standards are low in general. You could give me food that tastes like literal shit and I would shove it down the pipe, though I may cry tears of sadness in the process. On the other hand if you give me food that tastes amazing, I'll personal send you vast amounts of points in a blink of an eye.

In conclusion one of the only things that can rival my love of games could be eating delicacies.

"Yeah that's about it, I'm so glad you came...I was so afraid if what would happen to me if you didn't." True, she might be good at fighting but even I had a hard time in a confined space like that. It's no wonder she may have tripped, besides those three guys were jacked! Normally one punch would be enough but it took a minimum of three each, if they were my bodyguards they would be payed extra for surviving one punch that's for sure!

High praise from me doesn't mean squat though, I don't know the difference between a normal man and a heavy weight boxer because of the environment I was raised in anyway.

"No need to thank me. Just seeing a sight like that awakened something within me...I can't tell what it is but whatever it was, it pissed me off."

"Hmm? It... awakened something in you? Sugihara-sama... don't tell me you're into that."

"Wha?! No no no! You're mistaken my fellow assistant! What I meant was the thought of them stealing your virginity angered me, I was not thinking it another way!"

I say that but there's this one time she walked in on me playing a...pretty naughty eroge. She's never trusted my well being when it comes to women since then, it was funny but depressing at the same time.

Eventually our turn finally came. I look through the menu and find a good number of delicious looking delicacies. My mouth might be watering right now which is why I'm keeping a finger on my lips while I decide, Masaki on the other hand has already decided what she wanted, almost as if she was planning on coming here before we met up.

"Sugihara-sama I want this." Masaki points towards one of the many drinks on the menu as I nod, signalling my acknowledgement.

"Alright good sir I'd like to have the royal milk tea, while this girl here shall have the roasted green tea. Oh and if you don't mind I'll be paying right now for the both of us." I pull out my student ID as the staff confirms our order.

The price isn't that bad, only about 600 private points which is reasonably cheap. Cheaper than I expected at least despite the amount of customers here, you'd think they'll raise the prices to earn more but that doesn't seem to be the case.

Eventually our drinks arrive as I take hold of the tray and ask Masaki to find us a seat. This place is basically a full house at this point!

Despite that there are some empty chairs at certain tables, though most of them have either a creepy dude already there or a chaotic band of idiots. Hang on that's Ike and his gang nevermind, besides there's only one seat there so only I would fit. I want two seats at a table with someone who is calm and soothing...

"Ummm hello? Are these two seats occupied?" As I was stuck in thought, I hear the voice of my fellow assistant and turn my head towards here.

"Ah no, you can take them if you want."

"Thank you! Sugihara-sama, I found us some seats!" She seems to be conversing with another girl.

This certain girl has mid-back length silver hair that has black ribbons tied behind it. She also possesses light purplish eyes. She's pretty cute actually, I adore her hair and she seems pretty chill. Exactly the type of person I want to sit with to drink tea!

I smile at the girl before seating myself down next to the window. It's a good view, you can stare outside as you drink or eat. It's also a more secluded spot, with most of the people in this corner being the more level headed and quiet ones.

"A pleasure to meet your acquaintance. I am Masaki Akasuki, maid of the Sugihara household and assistant of Sugihara Daisuke, the boy sitting next to me." Masaki bows before seating herself down.

"Yeah what she said, nice to meet you...uhh?"

"Shiina Hiyori, it's a pleasure meet the two of you." Ugh! That smile of hers is so pure! It makes me want to protect her like she's a cute white kitten!

No! Gotta make up appearances... can't fall victim to cuteness of a girl!

"L-likewise Shiina! Anyhow thanks for lending us these seats, you must have wanted to sit alone so I'm sorry for intruding on you."

I apologize for the intrusion before blowing on my tea to drink it. It has a certain golden tint to it, that might not be the exact right choice of words. Well no matter, this looks good enough so I'm excited what it's gonna taste like!

"Oh no, I've heard of the two of you and it'd be rude of me to leave you searching. Oh feel free to call me Hiyori by the way, seeing as the three of us are friends now!"

"Ah thank you so much, Hiyori-san!" The two girls giggle softly as I fix my gaze on the tea I ordered.

Eventually it got warm enough to he point I can drink it without burning my tongue, at least that's what it feels like...well one way to find out.

I bring the cup close to my mouth and begin to take small sips out of it. I widen my eyes at the delicious taste of the drink as I place it back down onto its place.

"Ah this is shit..." I mutter to myself, after what happened earlier I really needed this cool my shoes. I look over to Hiyori and Masaki to see them having fun chatting about stuff, book titles by the looks of things.

Watching her talk about something she's interested in, it makes me unconsciously smile as I take another sip of my tea.

"I wish these days could last forever..."

Vol 1 Chapter 8.1

Midterm

Today is now Thursday, the day before the midterm. Once Chabashira-sensei left the classroom, Kushida immediately stood up and to take a few pieces of paper out from her drawer.

She seems to have a wonderful experience today, as always. It's hard to think someone like her could ever feel down or angry in my eyes. Aside from the anonymous aura I feel from her, she's your average popular girl in your class. However it's because of that aura that I'm still slightly wary of her, something just doesn't sit right whenever I look at her straight in the face.

That smile, it's almost as if it's forced. Of course this could just be my imagination but I can spot a liar when I see one, and something tells me this girl has lied to everyone since the first day of school. After all this class is reserved for those of us who have defects, if she's so amazing and perfect then why is she placed in this class in the first place?

There's nothing wrong with her grades as far as I know, her physical abilities aren't that bad either and she has a nice personality to boot! Something doesn't sit right, if anything she should be placed in at least class-B but instead she's in a class full of defects.

We know this class is reserved for defects but it's not specifically clear. Is it defects from the past, or the present? Someone could have easily done something in the past that the school knows, this likely results in their placement. I wonder if Kushida did something to get her placed in class-D, if so it must have been quite serious.

Whatever it is, I'll worry about it later. In the meantime, I want to know what got her all excited for.

"Sorry, but can you guys listen to me before going home or to clubs? This is something very important."

Nowadays people are always patient before going home or to clubs, mainly because I often have something important to discuss after classes. Normally I would even send texts to the club presidents telling them a certain someone will be slightly late.

Even Sudou typically stops before heading out until I give him the signal. He tends to listen attentively which is good, at this rate he'll pass the end of year exam no problem!

I feel like a proud father in a way. However I cannot lower my guard just yet, you never know when he'll start being dumb again.

"I hope everyone has been studying a lot for tomorrow's test. I have something that can help for some final studying tonight. I'll hand them out now." She hands out what seems to be question sheets to everyone in the classroom.

"These are...test questions? Did you make these yourself, Kushida?" I scan through the paper with curious eyes.

"Actually, these are old test problems. I got them from a third-year senpai last night."

Really now? That's nice and all but how will this help us? This reminds me about my own personal test I gave them earlier. To summarize how they did...well better than expected, way better actually.

Sudou and those perverts actually managed to obtain a score of 40 to 50, and judging the fact Sudou used to only get like what, 14? That's already a huge improvement, I could say he has an amazing memory actually.

"Old test problems? Eh, eh? Are these actual valid questions?"

"Yea. Two years ago, the midterm had nearly the same questions as the one on this problem set. So, if you practice, I think we'll do better."

"Woah! Seriously? Kushida-chan, thank you!"

Although we don't necessarily need this, we might get extra class points for getting loads of high scores thanks to Kushida. However I can't help but feel like this is cheating, no it IS cheating!

Is this the right thing to do here? I hate cheating but rules are made to be broken, if that senpai she mentioned gave it so willingly, it must be within school rules. So in a way this is more like exploit abuse, I don't have much against that since it's the school that didn't fix it.

"Huh, well this doesn't mean our studying will go completely to waste."

"What do you mean, Sugihara-kun?" Mii-chan turns to mean to say that.

"Well think about it, how many times are we gonna have the chance to do something like this? I trust this is within school rules however it's only a matter of time before this stops working and we won't be able to get past test results and use them in exams anymore." My real concern is what will happen for the future if my fear of this is the result.

W

hatever, I'll cross that bridge once I get there. Now my only real concern should be...

"Horikita! I want to speak with you about something, and the rest of you better stay out. What I'm about to say here is dead-ass important."

My shout startled everyone, even Ike who was about to celebrate obtaining these cheat papers started to shrink back into his seat. How can one man be so pathetic? I didn't think I would give him this much trauma, this is definitely a case of Daisukephobia.

"Yes? What do you need me for, Sugihara-kun?"

"Remember the bet we made the other day?" I stand up and walk to the teacher's podium with a wide grin on my face.

I can sense everyone's confusion except for Horikita's. She's currently trying to stop me but really is this something I shouldn't address?

Besides at the moment she wants to retract the bet, I'll have witnesses joining hands with me in persuading her. Sure that may be cruel and unnecessary but frankly I don't give a fuck, if anything I just want some entertainment. Addressing this bet to the class is funny no? No? Alright fine but it is in my heart.

"What is it you want to talk about Sugihara?" Hirata asks me after awhile of us not talking.

"Glad you asked dear Hirata, myself and Horikita made a bet around sometime this month. A bet of whoever scores higher in tomorrow's exam would be the other's master for as long as this year's graduation!"

As I spoke that out loud, I hear what seems to be whispers among the class especially with the girls. All the while Horikita has cold sweat running down her neck right now, as for Ayanokouji...well he seems pretty interested if anything. Either that or he wants to know where I got my lunch from.

"Ok, but why tell us about this? Surely you'd want to keep this to yourselves right?"

"Good question that I do not have the answer to. Though if I had to give my answer...well it's for the witnesses, I doubt Horikita is that kind of person but she might not hold her end of the bargain so I have you all to act as witnesses." My grin grew wider as I cast my eyes onto the class in front of me before leaving the class with a shrug.

I left them with something to think about and I don't think I'll need those test answers. I've already won before the battle began- hell I've helped this class win the war no sweat!

No I need to have a little chat with a certain someone, to thank them in a way. I would never have made it this far without them.

Vol 1 Chapter 8.2

Midterm

"No absences; looks like everyone's here."

In the morning, Chabashira-sensei walked into the classroom with a smile.

"This is the first obstacle to being able to stay in school. Does anyone have any questions?"

For the past few days we've studied vigorously and diligently. Chances are there won't be any dropouts especially after yesterday with the papers, but I can't help but feel uneasy. If someone drops out, it'll mark the start of endless disasters for our class.

These types of disasters do not end after one strike, they come at you continuously even after you're kick down to the ground. Once it happens there's no stopping it, as a result if someone drops out it'll be the end of class-D.

That's what's been concerning me all night, I should be sleeping but I only got 30 minutes, might as well stay up and do something productive. Still sleep is sleep, even if I got only a good few minutes but that's all the time I need. Another point here is the bet between Horikita and myself, of course I'll win as the seeds have already been planted but can't help but be nervous.

Everyone else seems to have a look of confidence as well, they must have studied a fuck load and even memorized the material paper from yesterday. They must think there's a near zero chance of someone not passing but that isn't the case.

Lining up the exam papers by tapping them against the table, Chabashira-sensei sensei begins to pass them out. First period is social studies, you could call it the easiest test among all the subjects. It's a good place to start with.

If anyone trips up here, they'll be finished before the end of the day.

"If no one fails on this midterm and the finals in July, everyone will get a summer vacation."

"Vacation?"

"Yea, that's right… You'll be on a dream-like vacation on an island surrounded by the blue sea."

Wow, I didn't think this school would be so nice. Somehow I doubt it but a vacation is a vacation, I shouldn't dig into it too much and reveal some hidden secret.

This school has already proved to me that not everything is at it seems, you shouldn't trust something you're told about so easily even if it doesn't seem to be big at first glance. There's always some sort of trap that this school sets up for us to walk by, frankly if this is a frequent thing I might get tired of it but for now it's fun.

Before long the test papers have been handed out to everyone. And with the teacher's signal, everyone starts at the same time.

After the signal, most people would start answering the questions already but I took a quick scan. These questions aren't necessarily hard, in fact only a handful of questions are difficult, difficult enough for someone like Kushida to solve I'd say.

No doubt about it, the idiots in this class will definitely pass even if they didn't study the material paper given yesterday by Kushida. As long as they payed attention during study groups, which I'm sure they did, they'll do just fine. Most of them might even get perfect scores, because of that I don't think holding back is an option especially when my bet with Horikita is involved in this.

"Alright." A smirk formed on my face as I take on final look at everyone else in the class.

No one seems to be impatient or panicking, hell they don't look confused at all. All of them must have done some last minute studying before today.

I pick up my pen and begin to go through each question with a smirk on my face.

During the second and third period, the test continued with the Japanese and chemistry sections. I realized something while solving all these questions, they're all material I went over during my study group sessions. It was easy to predict which questions would be on the test but I didn't think I'd get them all correct down to the punctuation.

Sometimes my intellect scares me, it's almost as if there's a fourth wall I'm breaking all the time...

And then came fourth period, the test continued with Math. All the abnormally hard questions were also shit I went over, though to a lesser extent than all the others. It's likely they don't understand most of the harder questions, but they didn't need to because of all the material jammed into their brains. I'll have to educate everyone later this week about this though.

And then finally came break time.

Some of my classmates such as Kushida, Ike, Yamauchi, Horikita and a few others gather together. I'm not included in that but I'll be sure to keep open ears to their conversation.

Their conversation is...boring, they're literally just boasting about getting high test scores nothing special. I take a deep sigh before standing up and going over to Sudou to see how he did.

"Sudou? How well do you think you did?" Ayanokouji managed to get to him before me. He must have been just as concerned since Sudou is the dumbest one in the class, and confirming him passing is basically confirmation that everyone passed. I'm not saying it'll be guaranteed but it'll be a start.

"Huh? Oh yeah just great! Man Sugihara, you really saved my ass for the midterms!" Sudou presents himself with a wide smile.

This entire time he had been scanning through the English paper but he nodded to himself with a big smile. English seems to be his weakest from our study sessions so seeing a smile after that, he must have passed without issue.

"That's great, looks like we don't have to worry about anyone else failing if Sudou passed." I take a deep sigh, relieved of all the stress that was building up just from today.

"Don't say shit yet...why are we acting you passed the English test when we haven't taken it yet? Even my inner monologue what the fuck?"

"Yeah, we're counting on your Sudou."

"Don't worry! I'll try my best to ace this test!" Sudou stands up with a triumphant pose. He seems really confident, that's good...

I walk back to my seat, closing the conversation with my face now drowned in a deep blue. Not literally of course, but this reminds me of something... something I don't want to remember...

"Ne, Sugihara-kun! Want to go shopping later after school-"

"Shut it and get back to your seat. The tests aren't over yet." I shut down the girl who attempted to ask me out almost immediately after hearing her request.

She shrunk back in fear, my eyes form into sharpen daggers as I took my seat and behave myself.

"It's your fault!" "Why are you even here?!" "Look at this loser! He thinks he's so powerful because he's rich!" Such statements pop into my brain as I nearly break my pen in frustration.

"Tch, shut up." I mutter to myself in a frustrated tone. I hate them, every last one of them...

But this class doesn't seem so bad, they're still shit though. I'll make sure what happened in the past will never ever happen again.

I swear my life on this.

Vol 1 Chapter 8.3

Midterm

After the last test finished, I begin to pack up my bags so I could immediately head home.

That's what I was thinking at first but... I take a deep sigh before going over to the girl who called me out earlier at lunch. She's Satou Maya, one of the girls who are part of the 'Girl's Group' formed by Karuizawa Kei.

I feel bad for her, suddenly lashing my anger out on her was the wrong thing to do. No girl should be treated like that, hell nobody should be... I need to control these feelings of mine. I can't spend my time on the rooftop until night again, this is a different school now. Remember... it's different now...

"Satou, I'm sorry for snapping at you earlier! I had a lot of bad feelings back then that suddenly came up, I'm sorry and I also can't even join you for shopping anyway! I have something important to do later..."

"E-eh!? N-no it's alright! I understand, even someone like you can have bad feelings right? Also it's not such a big deal, we know you're a busy person." I'm not particularly that busy but I can see where she's coming from.

After confronting her, I wave goodbye to the girls before walking out of the class. I plug earphones into my ears as I start to listen to a song made by [Maria Bishop, someone who is not in your world dear reader.

Her songs soothe the soul, most of her songs have similar affects on other people. Calm... Light... Care...you can feel all sorts of emotions from her songs, they're pretty popular too.

However these songs, they're not something I listen to on a whim. As if I'd go waste something like this when it comes to my time, I could be listening to any other music but why this?

What's so special, what does this song mean to me? It's stresses relief, for when my friends aren't around to help. These songs calm the soul, but it also calms the human brain. For example, I stead of these dark thoughts, they provide me with simple thoughts such as the weather or about the good things that has happened today or this month.

In fact, I listened to this exact song on the first day of school, looking at those cherry blossom trees were a sight that does wonders for my appetite. You see now? Such little things could heal the heart...

As I pass by some fellow students, I start to space out, looking outside the occasional windows. I never noticed but I've been walking so slow and taking a few stops to the point it's basically evening now. I just wasted a couple hours walking around, listening to loops upon loops of a couple of songs.

By normal circumstances, I would have been annoyed with myself but right now I feel at ease. A genuine smile forming on my face as I gaze at the scenery. It's so beautiful, everything is almost painted in a bright gold.

I wish I could get a better view but the roof is sadly prohibited from entering. Shame, I would have stayed up there until night...

"It's Golden Time, have you heard of that phrase before?"

I've always known what you meant, but the sight of this reminds me of you... I love this sight, my body feels so very warm right now. This sensation of sinking into a warmness, I knew today was the day the evening would be the most beautiful.

I've only a experienced it a handful of times, but it'll be engraved into my mind no matter how many times I'm back into the darkness. It's comforting, not as comforting as the warmth of Soranyan but it's close enough.

"Time's up already huh?" Before long the sun finally set.

I'm sat on a bench looking over the endless distance, a water bottle at my side which I don't even remember putting there. I must have bought it unconsciously to cleanse my sore throat, I've done it so much it's basically muscle memory now.

"I wanted this to last longer...I wanted to spend more time with you..." Alas fate is ever so cruel.

I couldn't spend time with the person I wanted to spend my time with, of course I could feel it tomorrow again but it won't feel as close...

"Let's head back, Sugihara-sama." Apperantly Masaki has been at my side for awhile now. Viewing the distance with me as I stand up while wiping a tear off my left eye.

"Sure, come on! Oh Masaki did you buy that water bottle for me or did I buy that myself?" I point to the water bottle at my side with a confused expression.

"Hmm? You picked it out yourself, Sugihara-sama. I only payed for the purchase, nothing too significant to talk about." She bowed as she spoke, she's even speaking in a soft voice..

"As expected of my assistant. You must have followed me around after seeing I didn't answer something you asked right?" She nods at my theory.

I can't help but wonder what happened while I was being surrounded by warmth though. Well whatever, I should only focus on the test for now. Well test results but that shouldn't take too long, unless this school's teachers are as slow as a turtle, then it may take a few weeks but it should only take a few days at most..

Before me and Masaki could head back, I take one more glance at the location I was staring at with a warm smile as the song that's been playing on loop this whole time was forced to stop by my hands.

"See you soon, Ria."

Vol 1 Chapter 9.1

The Start

Walking into the classroom, Chabashira-sensei looks around in shock. Everyone is in the class and they're eagerly waiting in suspense for the test results of the midterms.

"Sensei. The test results should be announced today right? But we don't know when exactly."

"There's no need for you to worry, Hirata. I can say one thing is for certain, everyone did exceptionally well."

That's a relief, it doesn't feel like she's lying either. At least the whole class is in the clear, they even let out a sigh of relief after her comment. it'll be good if we get more class points, chances are we'll overtake class-C and become that much closer to A.

Also the taste of free food is starting to blend in, I mistook my tongue for being numb once but it was in fact the free food tasting tasteless because of the amount of times I've ate it. I've been craving for some real food, sure often Masaki would buy some for me but that's only on special occasions when we're alone, and as you know we don't get those opportunities very much.

"When will they be released?"

"Well now should be a good time. I can sense the overwhelming anxiety and excitement from all of you. You're all so impatient, well here you are your test results." She sticks the paper with everyone's names and scores onto the board.

"Honestly good job, I never imagined this class would do this well. Would you look at that, in math, Japanese, social studies and English, there are nearly 20 perfects."

Looking at the row of 100s students cheer in happiness, the classroom is filled with smiles of satisfaction. Even people like Horikita and Yukimura, if you looked closely enough you could see a sense of relief in under their masks.

However I couldn't care less about the others, the first thing I looked at when I saw the scores were those who are in my study group. They did even better than I thought.

Mori and Hasebe got around 70 in every subject, Miyake got a perfect 80 in most subjects and a safe 75 to 79 on the others, Matsushita did well and got about the exact same as Miyake. Ayanokouji was an oddball, getting about 69 in nearly every subject but at this point I don't even know what he'd thinking.

"Yeah let's go!" I hear Sudou make a noise to which made me turn towards the lower scores to find the final two people.

Sakura got a solid 60 in most subjects, I guess the anxiety got to her but she past at least. I look through the paper once again and spy Sudou's name. All his grades are solid 75s, as for his weakest subject...a safe 59.

"Nice, he passed! That means everyone else did too!" The lowest score is Ike's at 44 in math, honestly better than expected. No wonder Sudou was celebrating I doubt he even studied the freaking paper from the other day at all!

There is absolutely no red line to be found on the paper. I throw a glance at all the tutors within the class and they seem proud of themselves, who wouldn't be? After all someone like Sudou, who was regarded as the dumbest in the class got reasonably high scores in the midterms. He's not all brawn I guess, he has a pretty nice memory too.

"You see this, sensei? When we put our minds to something, we can do anything!" Ike has a triumphant smile on his face. Dude you literally barely passed math, though your other subjects are quite safe being in the 60s.

"Yes, I recognize that. I'm proud of all of you, with this you easily pushed class-C to the side will become the new class-C by next week. You all should be proud of yourselves too, from incompetent students to classmates who have the potential of evolving."

The encouraging words of Chabashira-sensei echoes throughout the room, earning more cheers from my peers as I take one last look at the test scores to confirm one more thing.

"Hahahaha!" I burst into laughter upon seeing the high scores for each subject.

"Hmm? Is something the matter, Sugihara-kun?" Kushida asks in concern to which I stop my laughter and point towards Horikita.

"The bet is up, Horikita. I won." Cold sweat could be seen running down her neck as she takes a second glance at the test scores. Apperantly everyone was too fixated on observing the lower scores they didn't even take a look at the high scores.

"What the hell?! You got fucking hundreds across the board!" That's right Ike.

Math, 100; Japanese, 100; Social studies, 100, essentially I aced every single test that was thrown at me without breaking a sweat. Horikita's highest score was only a mere 93, slightly above Koenji's 90 and below another person's 95.

As I wipe tears of laughter off my eyes, I look at the front left corner of the class to look at a student I hadn't had the opportunity to talk to.

A girl with dyed blond shoulder length hair, not to mention the hair tails on the side that look like some sort of fox ears or something. She has red tsurime eyes and a pale, slime body about 150cm when it comes to her hegith. If I remember correctly that girl is Kaneko Masako.

She's basically one of the few students who refused to introduced themselves on the first day of school so she hasn't made many friends. By the looks of things she's doing just fine by herself, she even radiates an aura that is similar to that of a delinquent. Hell her aura in much more threatening than Sudou's...

"...May I see Sugihara-kun's test papers?" Horikita apperantly couldn't accept defeat still and asked for my test papers. Chabashira-sensei of course hands them to her with a smirk.

"You'd be surprised, he managed to solve every question flawlessly and with grace. If you ask me, I'd say he beat you fair and square Horikita." Horikita's eyes widen at my test answers, all of which I answered with swiftness and grace but not so I could get perfect scores, it was so I could take an 'eye open nap'.

"There...are no mistakes..." She finally gives into defeat and hands the tests papers back to Chabashira-sensei.

"If that's all, homeroom is now over."

Chabashira-sensei leaves with a smirk implanted into her face. She isn't even trying to hide the satisfaction of this class passing every exam and even ascending to class-C while we kick the now former class-C down to D.

It was surely a hard fought battle but in the end the war and the battle was won with ease.

It was all the matter of complete planning and patience, it also tested everyone's obedience and if they didn't obey me this would never had happened. Worse case scenario Sudou and many others would likely have faced expulsion, fortunately they didn't have to say goodbye to their days at this school yet.

"Thank you Sugihara-kun! I could have never passed without you~!" Most of the girls immediately surround me the moment I stood up which caused me to yelp in surprise.

"Yeah you're like, so smart! I can't believe you managed this class and helped us ascend to class-C all by yourself!" Another girl commented as I slowly back away with a sweat.

"I-I mean it wasn't ALL me right? If anything you should thank your tutors, they're the ones who did all the work. I only started the plan and they were the ones who followed along!" I throw a glance and Hirata and the others who just smiled on me as I attempt to defend myself from a few crazy women.

"Ne ne Sugihara-kun~ Could we maybe exchange contact information with eachother?"

"Eh!? No fair! I want Sugihara-kun's contact info too!"

"Yeah me too!"

Girls are fighting over me and it is NOT a good feeling! They say men always want harems, women surround ING them would be a dream come true but that couldn't have been further from the truth! How do those harem protagonists even handle crazy chicks like these anyway?! What jobs do they have?!

"U-umm...b-better rush! Man all that was so nerve wracking!" I dart for the door at full speed, earning the attention of everyone in the class excluding the few who couldn't care less like Koenji and Horikita who were busy doing their own thing.

"Eh? Sugihara-kun, where are you goi-"

"The bathroom!" I rush off into the hallway, closing the door of the classroom behind me as I run in the direction Chabashira-sensei was walking in.

Eventually I reach the exact distance where I start to sneak around, not wanting her to spot me.

"Is she...walking up to the roof?" The rooftop is often prohibited from entrance, only under certain circumstances would it be available so what's Chabashira-sensei doing here?

She's a teacher, thus a staff member so I would understand if she's allowed up there but I'm not... Eh whatever! At most I'll get a pay cut and I can just explain myself or threaten her anyway.

Besides, I have a few questions left unanswered and the curiosity is killing me...

Vol 1 Chapter 9.2

The start

In front of me in the last obstacle for this month, I slowly take step after step up the stairs as I stuff my phone into my pocket.

One step at a time, I slowly move towards the final boss of the month. The only sound that could be heard were my shoes hitting themselves against the floor of the stairs as I walk up them. My future, it all depends on what answer she gives me.

If it isn't the answer I'm looking for, I won't be able to shake off this feeling of mine. Humans may evolve and change over time, but answers and confessions will always remain the same. I've come to understand that over the past two years, I've evolved from my old naive self in just two years.

Human evolution is frightening, one second you'll see your friend in their normal personality, the next they become some weird ass playboy. Humans can evolve but we rarely ever reflect on our actions, that's a defect most of us share.

I gulp as I stand in front of the door. A sign labeled 'Do not enter' is hanging from the door. It's likely directed more towards students than staff members, I always wondered why this sign was even here though. The rooftop of the school is a place like any other from what I've heard, if you were to come up here you might just want some alone time.

I turn around to make sure no one's following me before taking a sigh and taking one last courageous step forwards to open the door.

There a ray of morning light greets me as the final boss of the month stands there. I shrug and head on in but made sure to distance myself from the person in front of me.

The rooftop if a beautiful spot so far, aside from the smell of cigarettes you could see the entire campus from up here. Truly a wonderful sight. However now isn't the time for admirations, now is the time for a confrontation of sorts.

"Sugihara, class is going to start soon."

"I'm well aware, Chabashira-sensei. We still have some time before that so I wanted to ask you a little something."

"A question? Is that why you ran after me?" She seemed to have noticed my presence a few moments ago.

She's a sharp one. However she's nothing more than a teacher, all of them are the same. They hold up a wall for you to break down, after that you'll discover all their secrets and you could even use said secrets to break them. It's always the same outcome, teachers fall down to me but she's a special one. I just can't put my finger on it.

"We all know all men are not created equal, however we still live through everyday life as such even knowing about this fact. My question here for you sensei, why do you think people just walk by those who are in need?"

"Such a sudden topic. What do you have to gain from it?"

I don't answer her, I keep my lips shut as much as possible only yearning for the answers I'm searching for. Eventually she turns her back to the side as she looks at me with her left eye while lighting a cigarette.

So the person that's smoking up here is her. Bold but understandable, being a teacher must be stressful especially if you have to deal with incompetent students nearly every single day.

"Not going to answer? Fine then, I'll indulge your curiosity. I agree with your statement that men are not created equal, comparing a normal human to a disabled person is impossible. However your question peaked my interest, perhaps it's out of... convenience?"

"Convenience huh? Gotta say, I basically suspected as much. Despite that I'm rather happy with your answer sensei! Not many people could answer that. Certainly it's easier to ignore the needy when you have other stuff to do, but how do you think this effects our society?"

"How it effects society? Well such demeanor has completely corrupted the very existence of society. I'm impressed with you personally, you've never shown signs of standing down even when you're at your weakest. Since you've asked a few questions, may I ask some in return?"

It's only fair if I let her ask. My questions were heavy, he's y enough for normal people not to answer. The last time someone tried to answer them, they somehow fell into the pit of despair. They went insane for a full month but everything went back to normal after that month.

Still I was scolded really hard by my original teacher, I didn't listen to what he said because it was all useless trivia.

"What is your goal? Why have you gone so far to help this defective class of yours?" She opens her mouth and that's the first thing that comes out.

I can tell she's had suspicions for awhile now. I didn't want to talk about it for awhile but it was inevitable, someone was going to ask this damn question eventually. She's a teacher, one I respect at that, it's only fair I give her a real answer for once.

"A promise. I know that sounds lame and is basically a troupe but hear me out. That cigarette you're smokin' there, it threw my mind back to two years ago." I work at her, hearing footsteps coming up the stairs as I explained everything to Chabashira-sensei.

"A promise? What kind of promise might I ask?"

" 'Become someone remembered by everyone' Those were the words I've kept in my heart. Those simple words impacted my life I tell you, it makes me chuckle in a way. Take what I'm doing with this class as 'being remembered by everyone' as it were."

I answer Chabashira-sensei to which she nods to herself, seemingly coming to some sort of conclusion with herself as she sends a glance towards the person hiding behind the door.

I scratch the back of my head as I too turn to look who it is. Who turned up shocked me to my very core.

"Ayanokouji...? What are you doing up here?" Ayanokouji is standing behind the door, I can see that brown hair of his on the corners so it's easy to tell who it is.

"I wanted to ask Chabashira-sensei something's you can stay if you like Sugihara." He comes out from behind the door and walks towards me.

I chuckled before shoving my hands into my pockets and slowly start to walk back to class.

"You aren't staying?" Chabashira-sensei asks me as I begin to leave.

"Yeah, no point in me staying anyway. The smoke from that cigarette of yours is bringing back some memories I'd rather not have right now. I'll be waiting for you back in class Ayanokouji." I say as I close the door behind me while descending down the stairs with a satisfied grin.

Everything went as I would have hoped if not better, I could not have been more satisfied with the outcome. Judging from sensei's expression from my question, she knew what I was getting at earlier.

This school has the power to investigate your background even all the way to s few years back. The question I presented to her wasn't something I made on a whim, it was something I was once asked about before as well.

Today was great, I got to confirm a great number of things and what's better I finally got something off my chest. Maybe I visit that rooftop more often, it reminds me of what happened two years ago...

"Now that's covered...mind telling me why you were spying on us?" As I descend to the last set of stairs, I turn the corner and spot Kaneko Masako.

I didn't realize it sooner before but she's wearing a black and red hoodie around her school uniform, I doubt she's wearing a blazer at all unless she found a short sleeve version.

"Nothing of your concern. Want to hear back together? Seeing as we're going the same route." She has her hoodie down and is scrolling through her phone for something.

"Sure, I haven't had an opportunity to speak with you anyway!" She lets out an exhausted sigh but let out a sort of smile before leading the way with her hands in her jacket's pockets.

I say sort of smile because I don't know if that registers as a smile but it's close enough to one. So this is how the second smartest in this class in huh? An interesting girl that's for sure...

Vol 1 Epilogue

Golden Time

"..."

"..."

What the hell this is like, super awkward! We've been walking side by side like this for how long now!?

Even after school, both of us went up to the roof together and now we're basically back at the door! How can two people's thoughts line up so well?!

"This is so troublesome..." I sigh as I open the door to step onto the roof. I stretch upon being greeted by the evening sun.

We took a few detours to buy some cup ramen to eat, I normally ate the 'But*man' brand so naturally that's what we went with since neither of us actually ate lunch. I for one forgot lunch was a thing, while my partner here... didn't want to eat lunch at all.

We've already warmed up our cup ramen with boiling water while walking to the rooftop anyway so they should be just about ready at this point. I don't know the exact time since it doesn't say, but I normally go for 3 minutes or so since that seems to be always the right time. My hand has developed a sort of heat resistance from holding boiling hot cup ramen all the time, not to mention my tongue is basically immune to hot temperatures already.

I've never gotten sick of eating shit like this, if anything I ate it on a weekly basis back at home because of the amount of time I spent on games inside my room. Basically I'd take a bite out and then head back to gaming, that's as the sequence of which things went in but now I couldn't do that.

Ever since coming to this school, it's been impossible to get my hands on a decent yet cheap gaming console even with the absurd cash I have just on my person. I suppose I just want to spend more time with people, besides I'm quite sure no one could beat the high scores I left behind in my gaming career anyway.

"I thought the roof was off limits." I stare at the blond hair girl beside me as I lean against the bars of the roof.

These bars are mainly put here to prevent incidents of suicide, a smart move by the school but then again most schools in Japan already have these as far as I'm concern.

"Right back at you. Why are you complaining now when three people have already been up here? Sensei, you and Ayanokouji." She finally speaks as she blows on her ramen before eating it.

"Fair point. Also why didn't you use honorifics? Are we perhaps close to Ayanokouji in any way?" I throw a smug look at Kaneko as I too begin to eat my own cup ramen.

Instant food isn't very healthy for the human body but it's good as a sustenance nonetheless. Especially when you need quick easy to prepare food, that's where instant food comes in handy. Take canned food for example, the reason why we heat then up is because we normally eat things warm anyway, not many know you can eat canned food by itself just fine.

"I don't see a reason to use honorifics, we're all human beings no? We should treat eachother fairly, no one is above anyone after all." She sits down onto the floor to feel more comfortable.

Frankly my legs are giving out so I do the exact same, placing my bag in between me and her while at the same time being next to her school bag. Our distance is separated from two school bags, it's a pretty anime-like situation but I'm not complaining.

"Fuh..." If someone were to find us here there's no doubt we'd get in trouble. The whole class would be static if that happened but for now this is a good feeling.

"..."

"Hmm? What is it?" Kaneko has been staring at me while eating her ramen for awhile now.

Actually because we're this close, she looks pretty cool. Her hair is enhanced by the shade of the evening sun, shoulder length hair really fits her too. Those hair tails make her look like a dog of sorts, similar to a golden retriever.

"Hehe, it's nothing. Though it is gross to threaten a teacher you know that?"

"I wouldn't call what I did up here threatening. I don't want them to make a mountain out of a molehill so I wanted to have that chat with Chabashira-sensei in private. My plan didn't seem to work thanks to you and Ayanokouji though." She continued to eat her ramen as I spoke. Her crimson red eyes staring into my dark magenta ones before she broke out into laughter.

"what are you laughing about?"

"Nothing nothing! Let me introduce myself again since we never had the chance to properly do so prior to this moment."

She finishes her cup of ramen before hugging her knees as turning back at me.

"Masako, Kaneko Masako. Nice to meet you again Sugihara Daisuke." She holds out her hand as a gesture of greeting as I shake it with my free hand, holding the remaining cup ramen in my other as I smile at her.

Just like that I've made yet another friend, what's best is this one is a girl! I didn't think I'd have the courage to casually talk with a girl but Kaneko has this tomboyish vibe.

"You were listening to Maria Bishop's songs a few days ago, right?"

"You heard that? What of it?"

"Nothing, you were humming it out loud so it's no wonder I and a few others heard.." she brushes her hair away from her as she spoke.

I wasn't conscious of myself during that time so I must have hummed through hours of songs made by Maria Bishop. If I knew I wouldn't be surprised people would find this at least a little strange.

I scan her figure, mostly her belongings and spy a box with what seems to be cigarettes and a portable ashtray. So she smokes huh?

"I should say this because it's relevant, but smoking does shorten your life, blah, blah, blah... It's bad for your health, yadda, yadda..."

"You don't say." Doesn't seem like she cares. Her health is none of my concern anyway.

"Second-hand smoke is dangerous ya know? If you're worried about your own health, yadda, yadda, then leave."

"..."

"Get lost." Amazing, her personality just took a giant 180! She was so sweet(?) a minute ago and now she's acting like a legitimate delinquent.

I don't want to disturb her, but I can't say I'm not interested in her. I have a bad habit of wanting to learn about what I find interesting. Going down from here might be the right call but I want to talk with her a little longer at least. Besides I have nothing else to do.

I don't like punks, so it's also in my nature to do the opposite of what they want me to do. I'm not easily fooled by cute girls though it is tempting to fuck off right now. 'Punk' is an outdated word at this point though, not many people use it.

However between the flashy looking hair and what seems to be a smoking habit, I'd say that's a fitting word for her.

"It's a pretty awful scene if you ask me, but I'll just overlook it. I ain't about to stop you or anything. I'm curious though, why do you smoke at all?" I have no interest in tobacco, and it's just a question I often posed to smokers.

I wonder what's so fun about those fumey things.

"What do you think the reason is? Because it's so cool? Or for stress relief?" Though I can hardly see how killing yourself is a stress relief.

"...yeah you got the money off my head. I'm showing off." She wants to smoke alone so she's not really showing off to anyone I bet.

"On TV, most smokers are either middle aged dudes stuck in a rut, or cool, gorgeous women right? That's why I smoke."

That was a very 90s-esque excuse. I doubt it's the real reason behind it but she doesn't seem to want to elaborate any further. At least she knows she shouldn't be smoking immediately after a meal.

"You'd probably be suspended if you keep up this act. There's security cameras around the place you know?"

"Shut up, it's none of your business. Besides I can dodge those cameras with my eyes closed anyway, besides I'd love to see a teacher shitting bricks after seeing me come back from suspension." She says that with a frustrated tone. Almost as if she's been suspended many times before and couldn't care less if she were suspended yet again. I don't think expulsion even bothers her at all.

I look at Kaneko once again as she's directing her gaze to the now orange sun. Her hair which flutters in the wind fits perfectly in this background. Her annoyed attitude is basically dispersed now, she's gone back to how she was before I talked about the cigarettes.

"Hey, have you heard of Golden Time?"

"You mean that holiday in May?"

"Not Golden Week, it's Time." I know I was joking.

"They talk about it on TV all the time. It's the time of day with the highest ratings.from seven o'clock at night till nine or ten, they say it's the best time to do something." I answer in place of my joke answer.

"This is my Golden Time. When the sun's starting to set and it's nearly nighttime. It's a brief, yet radiant moment... Anything and everything the light once touched would grow dark, a time where everything in the world would shine so bright for a few fleeting seconds."

The setting sun reflects on the school and makes the whole world around us to appear in a shining bright shade of gold. Similar to that one time I was with myself on the bench.

"Golden Time." A glimmer perfectly befitting that name is before us as we speak.

"...Those who die at this time would embark towards a shining, eternal moment. That's what a friend once told me. The golden colour sinks into eternity, this golden light must have shined on our land many times before. Maybe shining moments nearing an eternity are sealed inside?"

"You sure are romantic." I break the ice after she spoke. She turns towards me with slightly dagger like eyes, but you could tell she doesn't really mean it.

"You might as well call me delusional, then."

"You sure about that?"

"I'll kick you in the nuts if you do, though." Then I'm not doing it. But she sure is romantic, but she's speaking of the truth here.

Sentimental feelings like that are one of the few things I understood in this world. The sensation of sinking into an endless darkness and having no one to rely on... I experienced that plenty in the past.

"..." Seeing something so wonderful has given my salvation many times. I understand that feeling well.

This is mine- no our, Golden Time. And finally, our real start at this school.

Akasuki Masaki - SS

Master and Assistant

"Uuhhnnnnnn...yah!' I let out a strange noise as I stretch while walking inside Keyaki Mall.

It's the weekend and I rarely ever have the time to kick back and rest, after all how could I when midterms and other such things were always just around the corner? Now that those types of things are behind us, I finally take a real good break to take a look at all the good stuff around this mall!

I tried to invite a few people with me, Ray-chan, Soranyan and even Kaneko but all of them were busy with something. Ray-chan was already invited out by some class-B chicks, Soranyan apperantly has a meeting with the leader of class-A as she told me, Kaneko just wanted to huddle up in her room for the day from the sounds of things.

Basically my only option was Masaki. She didn't have much to do for today as her friends didn't discuss any plans for the weekends so knowing this I invited her out. Being my assistant, she obviously dropped everything and agreed to spending time with me.

"So what do you plan to do out in Keyaki Mall, Sugihara-sama?" Masaki finally speaks up, turning her gaze to me while eating some handmade gyoza. She even has some gyoza we bought earlier from a random stand.

"No idea, I was hoping to find something to do while I'm out here but I can't think of anything. This mall has too much shit!" To some this may seem like a very good thing, a mall that has basically everything in the world is good at first glance but to someone like me this is more like a mirror maze.

Everywhere I go looks the exact god damn same! There's multiple of the same stalls with all similar products on the inside, even if they're not the same they sell the similar necessities!

Having a lot inside something is a good thing but having too much is overwhelming! I've literally only spent a few points on buying fucking gyoza because Masaki loved them! This mall has everything and I hate it!

"Why don't we just go into a random shop? That is sure to give you an idea of what you want to do."

"No! The greatest joy of finding something to do is observation on the outside! I know don't judge a book by its cover and all but it's more entertaining this way!" When God wants to send me to hell, I want him to hesitate because to me hell might be heaven!

"Can you not make entertainment out of anything? Talking with you here is entertaining enough don't you think?" She places a finger on her lips as she speaks. Her pink her fluttering in the wind as I stare at her ponytail, for whatever reason she tied it into a ponytail instead of leaving it straight like usual.

She's right, if I want something that can peak my interest, I'll have to go do it myself! I just have to walk over to a staff member and go.

"You sell any tits at ye'r shop?"

"If you said that, you'd be charged for sexual harassment especially if the staff in person is a woman." Yeah I'd probably be slapped or at worse humiliated.

Actually if I said that I'll be expelled, no doubt about it. Probably best if I play it on the safer side of things for the time being. This goes beyond my boredom and I'm thinking some nasty ass pranks... specifically ones that had to do with teasing women my age.

Actually that sounds criminal now.

"Alright whatever I'll just stop yearning for entertainment for today! I can't find shit to do in a place that has everything. Might as well just order some pizza to my room for later while we go find a spot to sit down and chat." I begin to take a call on my phone as I find a bench where no one is sitting at.

Masaki also seems to be doing the same thing, I can overhear her ordering a large sized one which is apperantly two times to size of a normal human face. It's either she'll have friends over later or her bottomless appetite is finally kicking in after a chance to kick back and relax.

Before the line could connect, I hang up land shove my phone back into my pocket with a smile.

It's been ages since I've seen Masaki with such a big smile, I'm nearly at a lost for words, that may be the effect eating gyoza gave me though.

"You done with your order? I can pay for you if you like." I sit down beside Masaki while taking my student ID out of my other pocket. I typically keep them in separate places so if people tried to steal them it would be more difficult to steal both at once, though there shouldn't be a reason to steal these anyway.

"Yes, and I can pay for myself. It would be better if you pay for your things please. Oh before I forget, you may have this." As she spoke, Masaki hands me a...wait a second is this...

"Hang on! Let me ask some questions, is this real, is it usable and how much did it cost."

"Yes it is. It very much is usable and it cost me 69,000 private points." It's the real deal! She bought me a fucking gaming console that costs way more than the average amount!

"The fuck!? You bought the latest version just for me...wait it cost you 69,000 private points?! Where did you get that money and why did you spend it on some shit like me!?" I could have lived without a gaming console for at least a few more months.

And also why does the number 69 appear in my life so much? Isn't it the 'funny number' those kids on social medias always mention nowadays? God damn it I feel like an old hag now, but back to the topic of this gaming console...

"I wanted to make you happy, you seem to be suffering lately without something to keep you entertained so I went ahead and bought you this gaming console." She hands it to me as I hesitantly take it. It feels of gyoza but I'm betting she stuffed it in that gyoza bag for so long the stench has transferred to it.

"You wanted to make me happy? Hang on, how many private points are you left with?" She shows me her balance and it's around another 110,000, honestly amazing. I never knew her ability to rarely spend money applied to a made up point system as well.

"I shouldn't be surprised but I am! Man...I can't believe you bought me a fucking gaming console! Masaki, may I marry you-"

"Stop that useless joke and go with your console already. It has nearly every single game it could have and is also the latest version so it will run smoothly." She just told me to get lost...

Oh wait she did say she has some friends coming...ah so that's what her order was about.

"Tch can't take a joke? Alright fine I'll get on my way now, if there's any trouble shoot me a call and I'll come to your aid my assistant. Welp cya!" I walk off, leaving Masaki behind as some of her friends pass me while I smirk.

And now I'm all alone for the rest of the day, this has got to be some torture method of God but it was worth it. I got this badass gaming console out of all the stuff that transpired here.

"But seriously what am I going to do for the rest of the day...play games? Nah I need more fresh air. I had just gotten used to not having a gaming console because of the amount of work I had... I need a gamer night to get back into the swing of things but hanging out with some of the boys in the class is just not an option."

I refuse to hang out with my classmates knowing most of them play eroge to a certain extent. I mean I do too but I don't masturbate to it, more like I learn about human emotions through sex scenes.

As I'm near the exit of the mall, I receive a text message from my phone so naturally I go to check.

"Ray...Chan? It's rare for her to text me at a time like this, she should be bus- nevermind she must have gone to buy some cola or something and lied about her reason to me." She does things like this all the time.

I remember this one time I asked her out again and she claimed she was "Going to fight a galatic empire general and kick him in the balls". I don't even know what that means and I don't want to know in the first place.

However seeing this is my opportunity to hang out with someone until the end of the day. I might as well just take it, who knows maybe she'll drop her weird ass attitude.

Kurenai Rayla - SS

Soda Addiction

"...What is this?"

"What are you talking about? My panties? My breasts? My bra per chance~?"

This thirsty ass lady I swear to god... I must have bumped into her at the worst possible time. Actually I have the insufferable urge to back off with this mission and go home to play games, forget talking with Ray-chan she's still acting like a child!

For context on the situation, the moment I arrived at the place of meeting, specifically a cafe, I was greeted by a Ray-chan who's been drugged by coca cola. Why is she even drinking cola in the first place? Aren't cafes supposed to be where you drink tea and coffee or soemthing? I mean I guess the soft drinks are there for display for a reason but then again Ray-chan is hard to follow.

"Could you please quit it with these insanely vulgar jokes, we're clearly in public! What do you want anyway? I have a tight schedule for tonight and it's difficult to spend my time with you, of course I don't really mean that." I don't need to clarify but it's still to be on the safer side.

Ray-chan's been one to bring out the worst or best in everyone, her influence is pretty big and ontop of the fact she's smoking hot, people tend to fall under her hallucinations. This strategy usually works better on women more than men surprisingly, she's a hyper lesbian sometimes and also a Sugihara family lover.

"Ah thanks for reminder, fam! Alright I'll get straight to the point, I got a few smokin' popular games someone gifted to me. Since I'm not big on gaming, I've decided to lend them to you like the best friend I am!" She hands me a multitude of different game genres ranging from fighting games to puzzles.

Yeah most of these are definitive games, but a good number are also movies. There has to be at least 6 movies mixed in, guess that someone couldn't tell the difference. The way she's acting is pretty triggering but can't say I do not enjoy her company, it's nice to have a chance of pace and it also reminds me how I'm one of the most sane people in our friend group of four.

Ray-chan and Soranyan are more crazy than you think, they'd occasionally stalk me or implant some sort of device into my clothes, bags, or even my phone if they're desperate enough. When it comes to stalking, one of them will hide in some sort of mascot suit would the other hides somewhere else, typically these mascot suits would have cameras as well so the person on the other side could see the situation.

They mostly do this while I'm hanging out with a girl other than Masaki, hell somehow they even recruit my fellow assistant on rare occasions! Despite all this crap I still cherish them as friends, they're one of the only people who talked with me in my childhood.

"Ah...thanks? You're always looking out for me in the weirdest of ways, you didn't call me out to a cafe just to hand this out to me right?" I place the plastic of games and movies to the side as I return my gaze to the smiley Ray-chan in front of me.

"Spot on amigo! I actually wanted to ask the situation with your class, heard stuff have been pretty rough lately. Are you ok? If you're not, remember that taking breaks are a pretty good choice." She sends me a concerned glance as she chugs down her bottle of cola.

There are times where she shows concern in strange perverted ways, and there are also times she shows her concern directly as long as it's a serious deal. She'll often shift her way of talking mod sentence if that's the case so most call her a form of kuudere. However it's worthy to note she's not cold and emotionless, she's always brimming with energy.

"Yeah I'm fine, in fact Soranyan gave me the same advice a few weeks ago. The class's doing great too, supposedly we're going to ascend to class-C next week! You can say that's all thanks to me of course. Now turning the conversation around, how's class-B for you?"

"Oh ho~ well I can say it's been great! The people in class-B are genuinely very reliable! I can crack all the jokes I want without much restraint, although there are certain lines I can't cross which is a bummer!"

"Certain...lines? For example?"

"Dick jokes, sex jokes you know the usual like how I talk with you Daichin! Honestly can't they take a joke?" No can't you read the air!? I'm thinking of seriously knocking this girl out and taking her to the hospital at this point, even if I have to jump over the gate, I will.

Speaking of disgustingly hilarious jokes, I've been wondering why she's more outgoing than she should be. This school is pretty strict and behaviour like this should land you in class-D but she's in B I stead, I'm sure I'll find out the answer eventually but I can't help but feel curious.

It's best that I don't question her either. This is likely a subject that would get her serious to some extent and I don't want tha-

"Ow! The fuck!? Why did you bite me?!" I was cut out of my thoughts by Ray-chan was is now sat next to me with her teeth dug into my arm.

It shouldn't draw any blood I hope but it's still painful! Wait when did she get those pair of thick, bookish looking glasses? She does have a pretty good fashion sense and actually those glasses are kinda hot...

"You're thinking of my glasses aren't you? Hyaaa! Daichin echi!" She shouts but not loud enough for the other nons around us to hear.

"Q-quiet down slut! And yes, you wearing glasses is so sexy it's almost suspect! Don't you usually wear contacts?" It's true, her eyesight is pretty bad actually to the point where she can't even she much on her phone without them. She often makes ridiculous faces too.

"Yeah I forgot about them, luckily I did bring these pairs of glasses with me but I prefer contacts so much more..." Wait so until now she couldn't see much? This girl has gone beyond insane, she's a monster.

"We've been here for awhile now huh? Actually it's the first time in awhile since we've went out to drink like this as friends." I take one final sip of my tea I ordered earlier as she leans against my shoulder with a smile.

"Yeah, I'm glad you're ok even when I'm not around. It's hard ya know? Knowing your friend has terrible thoughts every day, it makes me want to comfort you but I know Soranyan does that much already." Such a rare sight, Ray-chan actually speaking normally and showing the right emotion, this just shows her genuine gratitude to Soranyan.

"She's my twin sister, that's what twin sisters do after all..."

"Ne, Daichin? Would you...choose me even once you've gotten a girlfriend?" She's known from the start she couldn't be my girlfriend, I've confessed once to her already but she turned me down. It wasn't like she was a bitch or anything, she was still the same as now but...

"Of course, I would try to reason with my partner to convince them to let you join in on the fun. Besides you're so popular with girls your locker got filled with love letters from members of the same sex back at middle school." It's nice in a way.

We can still talk normally despite all the hardships we've been through. When we talk like this, Ray-chan is Ray-chan, the usual goofy and trendy girl I know. I feel more relaxed whenever she talks more normally, this was the Ray-chan who turned me down, and honestly I don't regret confessing to her but I know she's regretted her choice.

We can only stay this close because of our relationship, we might not be lovers but we're a nice match. We've been teased about this so many times in the past, when someone brings it up I usually brush it aside but I know she hurts inside the second she hears it.

"E-eh!? D-Daichin-"

"You need this, stay quiet or else someone'll buck in on us." I wrap my arms around her, embracing her into a tight hug.

She's not facing me but I don't need her to, I know the look on her face for being such a close friend to her for so long. This hug, I only grant them to those I care most about. Masaki, Soranyan and finally Ray-chan, they all give me light whenever I'm in trouble.

"When you're sad or gloomy remember I'll be here to help you, I'm not going anywhere as long as everyone is with me. When I'm in trouble, you guys always help me. Now I've decided, when you guys are in trouble, I'll try my absolute best to save all of you even if it kills me." I can sense her blush at this point, it's rare to see this side of her and you only see it if you're a close friend. She's almost like s different person.

"Thanks Daichin...you really cheered me up." That smile, I yearn to protect such smiles so I could be remembered. I hate to be forgotten, it breaks my promise...it breaks our promise.

Masaki, Soranyan, Ray-chan, mom, dad, everyone...I want to make them smile with everything I have. I want freedom, the freedom to do whatever I want but I also want others to share my happiness.

That's how it is, either you have one or the other...I wish life wasn't so harsh on you... At least I can still share this embrace with everyone I care about, they're all just within my hands...

Sugihara Solaris - SS

Penguin blue

"Nii-san, Nii-san!"

"..."

"Wake up, Nii-san!"

"Oof! D-don't punch me in the stomach f-first thing in the morning ya fuck! T-That f-fucking hurts!" I actually thought I was about to die.

On top of me with her fist down onto my stomach. She's in her usual cyan and white hoodie and cyan shorts, she's also styled her hair differently today as she's now rocking the short ponytail. Hang on this isn't the time to talk about her figure, if I space out anymore I'll ge-

"Hey Nii-san! Ugh, take another one!" She raises her fist and sends another full blown punch down onto me. Luckily this time I saw it coming and dodged but her fist nearly pierced through the bed... actually if she concentrated her full power into one arm, she may as well pierce through my bed!

"C-calm down, Soranyan! I'm awake now! N-no need to get violent now!"

"Hmm, ok fine...but let's do that act again." She goes back into position and stands there as she waits for me to lay back down onto my bed. Hang on how in the world did she enter my room? The door is locked...did she bust it down?!

I take a short glance over to the door and it appears it's still intact...unless she fixed it but I don't see that being a possibility. I take one more glance over to any form of pocket on her person there! Right there, my student ID. She must have used it to enter my room, question is how on earth did she obtain it?

Ah I remember...I overheard Ike and his group talking about printing a copy of Ayanokouji's student ID so they could go into his room whenever they want. It's interesting and actually pretty genius, even I had doubts you could print out a copy of something as precious as a student ID. This will be very valuable information for the future, I'm sure I can find a use for it at some point.

After a long thought session I sigh and lay back down onto my bed. Hands behind my head as I close my eyes while waiting for Soranyan to wake me up like a normal person this time. My stomach still hurts but I can bare the pain.

"Hup!"

"Hu- Hra! wait what the hell?! You intended to do this!?" Soranyan seems to have abandoned the concept of normality and jumped onto her stomach to wake me up a second time. If I was actually asleep I'm sure this would give me more of a heart attack than the punch.

"Could you not jump on someone's stomach to wake them up! I was about to throw up a second time and this time it would be on you"

"I called you out multiple times you know? You refused to wake up so the last option and this one were my last resort. Or do you prefer I do not wake you up at all?" Actually I'd rather stay asleep.

I mean it's a Sunday! Why should I wake up this early in the morning when I have the time to sleep in today? I'll never have the chance to do so until next week, and I was planning to play video games until the afternoon. This bitch of a sister messed my whole plan up!

"Now now, Nii-san. Hurry up and get out of bed! It's around 11 now you know?" That is the usual time I wake up a- what a second what is she doing?

"Hang on! It still hurts!" Soranyan hopes up and down, trying to force me awake.

Wait...what is this soft sensation touching my stomach? It's like the pain has nearly gone away! Seems like aside from a rather nice chest, her ass is pretty soft. Wait! Such thoughts are criminal! But I cannot disagree with my perverted self...her ass is very, very smooth. I thought she was pretty bony down there actually since that's what it looks like on the outside.

"It would be a shame if you fell back to sleep after managing to wake up when you wanted to, would it not?"

"What do yo- oh yeah you're right..." I've been affected by the shock so much I forgot I called her yesterday night to wake me up in the morning. Though I didn't tell her to barge in without my permission, all she had to do was knock on the door.

But acknowledging that any part of her body has sex appeal would be like admitting defeat. To make matters worse I have morning wood. Despite our time together, she doesn't know this fact so I must absolutely not let her find out!

Bang!

"Eep!" A loud banging sound could be heard from my left ear as I turn to my left.

Perhaps my neighbor got angry because of all the noise I'm making. Whoever you are, I'm deeply sorry for my actions.

"Sounds like we angered the neighbor... Well nevermind that. Nii-san, could it be you've gotten aroused by me? Even though you think of me as your darling twin sister, you still imagine me as a sexy woman~ I suppose you are a young man, after all."

"Ab-so-lute-ly not! This is just a biological phenomenon! All guys get morning wood, it's literally just our bodies testing systems while I'm asleep - a totally normal and healthy phenomenon!" And also seeing her ride me like this reminds me back to the time she gave me a boobjob, that's the real thing I'm turned on by.

She gives me a small grin before hopping off my stomach with a "Hup!" and skipping around my room.

"You say that but you're thinking about my boobjob from a few weeks ago right? Sadly I won't be able to give you that today since I have an appointment with a few of my friends, you might as well get to your duty as well. I heard the cinema will be opened later at noon and if you want to be early might as well go early right, siscon?"

"Yeah I guess...also I'm not a siscon!" I tiredly get up as another bang on my wall occurs. I turn to the wall and apologize to it deeply by bowing my head at it before standing up to take a shower in preparation for my bath.

"Need help with your back? I can still spare a few minut-"

"No it's fine I can manage, you need to go off and meet your friends now right? You did enough today Soranyan."

"Mwee!" I just forgot about the existence of this damn penguin! Why the hell is it here? Did she bring it with her?

"Well I get it, come on Sora-chan." She named it after herself huh?

She's always loved things like these, cyan is her favourite colour and penguins are her favourite animal. When you come to like something it's natural you would name it after yourself right?

I'm still curious if I'm just insane, or have penguin plushies been able to talk since the 90s? Why that specific year I will never know.

Before long Soranyan leaves the room with a satisfied smile and a cyan penguin plushie in her hands. She gives me a wave before closing the door and locking it with the copy of the student ID she has on hand.

"I love her and all but I sometimes ask why she picked up those habits from Ray-chan, she also has a little bit of Masaki so it's ridiculously hard to judge her...still, I love her as a sister of course." Though now thinking of that when my sister gave me a boobjob, it sounds pretty bad...

Kaneko Masako - SS

Unexpected Neighbors

"God damn it, I arrived too late... Looks like I'm gonna have to bench watch some of the movies Ray-chan gave me." As you can see, the depressed Daisuke is currently walking down the dorm hallway tiredly.

Yeah, I totally missed the screen time and on top of that the movie was only scheduled for today! I'll have to wait for another month before I could go and watch it again, when the time comes I'll make sure not to be late this time but that's for future me to decide.

I was really looking forward to it too...well might as well go back to the dorms was what I thought. Besides I couldn't really get in line for another movie either, the line was too long for some reason and I didn't want to waste time standing waiting for hours just to watch a single movie.

Thankfully Ray-chan packed some movies for me, at least I have something to do while I'm back at the dorms. I shouldn't go playing games since I'm too used to the student life style now instead of the typical gamer one I was originally used to. I can always just get to those games in my spare time or in times of despair, after all I can't just go whipping out a gaming console in class and start playing games.

Besides playing games can get really tedious, even I can admit that much and I'm the top game in Japan. The title is both a blessing and a huge curse, the downs overwhelms the ups.

"..."

"Welcome back."

"..." I go back outside and check the room number. Yep it's definitely my room.

"You definitely messed up some how, Kaneko. Umm this is the men's dorm, you know this right?"

"I know. I want to smoke, you got an ashtray?" It's good to have a girl visit me and everything but she shouldn't just ask for an ashtray...

Hang on this is the men's dorm, why is she even in my room in the first place? I can guess she did the same trick of copying my student ID but I don't think I left it anywhere for her to take it. Unless of course she met some of the other boys or asked Soranyan for it, it's likely she came in here with a copy of my student ID.

"So why are you here? If you came just to smoke inside my room please do it on the balcony... I don't like the scent of cigarettes much and I would gladly appreciate it if you did it outside instead of keeping it inside." I pour some water into a cup I use to gargle with and hand it to her.

"Fair enough, thanks for that. Oh and if you're wondering I asked your sister to help me print a copy of your ID, hope you don't mind." If I had to rate the girls I hang out with, Ray-chan is like a 50 while this girl is a solid 100...

Though I'm curious, how did she know about Soranyan printing my ID in the first place? Sure she's a girl and all but I can't see that being a possibility, nevermind that why is she in my room again?

She looks pretty out of it compared to last time we spoke too. Wonder what's wrong. She's on my bed and just lit up a cigarette...yeah this girl is trouble, but she's at least sane enough to be around.

"Did you need something or were you feeling lonely and came to visit me?"

"...Just a little headache today." I do hear people get like that on rainy days. I didn't understand it since it doesn't happen to me, but there are people who get headaches due to the shift in atmosphere pressure.

I've heard people not being able to move because of it. Is it like that for her?

"On days my head hurts, it hard to be alone... Am I bothering you?" Guh!

Kaneko is looking straight at me, her gaze upturned which is a given since she's shorter and dependent from what I can gather. For a delinquent, she's fucking adorable sometimes.

"Nah, stay as long as you like." Really she isn't bothering me. In fact, it's a real help to have her around especially when I'm bored.

Should I change the subject or something? Kaneko is being unusually quiet, must be due to the headache huh? If I started blasting sound here, I'm afraid I'll hurt her more. She's in pretty bad shape.

"Oh, wanna watch TV?" I bought a TV the other day, don't ask why, all I can say it was worth it despite the huge decrease in points. Now I'm only at 50,000, talk about blowing money.

"Sure..."

"I got a few movies a friend brought me. Which one do you wanna watch?" I even have some recorded videos of random shit, most of them were from when I was a kid.

"What's here? "The Afternoon Movie Show," "Friday Road Movie"...All movies huh?" Welp Ray-chan gave me some shit movies, I could tell Kaneko finds them boring too.

"Well, they're all the same. What would you recommend? Something that's not too gaudy would be good. Anything noisy or with a lot of special effects is annoying." Let's see then...

Nothing Hollywood style would work so that leaves this, this French film that was on late. Most French movies as pretty quiet.

"Eh, this is subtitled..." Most TV movies were dubbed but late night films are often subtitled.

"Subtitled...French...sounds iffy. French can be as soft as Tsugaru dialect, but it's a pain in the ass to listen to." She ain't interested huh? I kinda agree with her though, though she's going to upset people from Aomori.

"I mean Tsugaru dialect males for a perfect lullaby when you're out of it, right?"

She looks sleepy already and pretty much sprawled out on my bed. I'm sick of browsing anyway, better out it down.

I take a seat on the bed too and hit play.

"...Uwah."

"Yeah. French really does resemble the Tsugaru dialect, that droll impression could be kind of mysterious on its own."

"That actress has some hellacious tits. Would those make men happy even if it were some older, makeup slathered lady when they have sex?" I'd guess it wouldn't be unpleasant? I literally forgot late night movies often have these sorts of erotic scenes.

My embarrassment aside...they're focusing on the protagonist's ass more than the lady's tits. That part is unpleasant. Quit chasing after the man's ass, they should give the angle some thought. Do women enjoy watching these types of sex scenes?

"I guess they're pretty nice." She read my mind.

Kaneko doesn't seem fazed at all so there's no need to worry about it for now. However her hand is on my thigh while we're watching this erotic scene, it's making me uncomfortable but I believe she's just using it as support.

Their nasty moaning and heavy breathing must have blown her sleepiness away.

"Hah...what the heck? It's just one of those death centric movies."

"It starts off with raunchy sex, then turns into an emotionally charged story that you wouldn't see coming." The sex crazed protagonist found true love half way through the movie but the heroine ended up dying.

I hate these kinds of movies. It's always like 'Okay let's wrap up by killing her off. Alright she died, it's emotional!' however the film makes probably had to be considerate of film rating boards and a bunch of other stuff too.

"Eh, it was ok."

"Because they showed her pink nipples?"

"Yeah." She knows what men are into. Though she looks exhausted after the movie is over.

That's when I realize it, the mood had gotten so relaxed while we were watching the movie. Somehow we'd gotten extremely close to one another. And now she's tired... Before I knew it, she plopped her head onto my shoulder.

"Haaaah..." For that matter, she looks so sneaky I'd feel bad if I ran away now. She's tired, I should stay and left her sleep, though I can take her to her room but I don't know where that is.

The conversation got slow in an instant. All I could say is she's about to fall asleep on my person, she's a delinquent but when did she become one? Everyone deals with change differently, I'm sure something happened with her in the past.

"If only I could change like that... If only...Zzz..." She fell asleep.

I peek at her face, yeah she's fell asleep. What a depressing line to fall asleep to...

I accept she isn't going to go away anytime soon so naturally I laid her down on my bed as I sit there, pulling out my phone so I could browse for some interesting stuff.

It wouldn't kill me to give up my bed to someone I just met the other day. I'm quite close to her after all, and it feels... nostalgic in a way. Whenever she touches me it feels familiar, it's nice to feel this feeling again...

Vol 2 Prologue

Kaneko Masako's dilemma

L

ong story short, I hate talking with strangers. I'm horrible at keeping a conversation flowing, not to mention maintaining eye contact is absurdly difficult. I'm not especially bad with crowds or anything, but being in one makes me feel like I'm sticking out like a sore thumb. It's hard to remember the day I became like this, I can barely speak with anyone without snapping at them suddenly, I'm just not the type to speak with human beings.

Human beings cannot live in full isolation, that's what most people could tell you. Truth is we can live by ourselves, albeit not perfectly. Eventually we will go insane without attention even if we have the world all to ourselves. I love my solitude, thus I shall stay in isolation, inside a world only I can enter so no one can bother me with worthless talk.

I remember a time I wanted to be free, a time I wanted to become golden and shine brighter than any star. I had the potential, but I had to waste it. I had all the power I needed, but it didn't mean a damn thing in the end, all because I wanted attention.

Human beings seek attention, you could even say we yearn for it. Without attention, someone could easily go crazy and commit suicide. With attention one can be whole, they can become themselves even if their real self is rather embarrassing, that's how far humans will go for attention.

Attention is why criminals exist to this day, or at least part of the reason. People do crime because they want to be noticed by society, either that or they want to destroy the very concept of society. It's not the fault of the criminals, they had no choice to go down the paths they're on currently. The fault should lay in society.

We ignore those who take too much work to fix, and we value those who have potential to grow into wonderful specimens. As a result, those who were cast aside as worthless dross would obviously turn to villainy, doesn't take a genius to figure this out, all you need is a good pair of eyes which humanity clearly doesn't have.

I don't care about the opinion of others, they can believe what they want. Everyone has a facade they put on, it's practically the rule of being human to have a mask to fake your face. Once this mask is broken, they reveal what was not supposed to be shown.

Do people like me? Do people hate me? Have they forgotten about me? What have I done wrong? Why isn't anyone answering me?

I don't give a damn what people think anymore, I'm not the same girl I was back then. I can't connect with people, I got that a long ass time ago. There was only one person who would understand me...who took the time to listen to what I had to say, yet I left him without a saying a word of goodbye. I remember the sound of the sea from that day, it hurts to leave him waiting there but life doesn't give you choices. If he was really my only friend and listened to everything I said, he would have understood...right? Are we still friends? Only we know the answer.

I'm fine by myself.

I want to be alone, fuck off and do something else.

I...I'm not lonely. I can continue to live my life alone as a 'non-human' for the rest of my life. No one else needs to get hurt for my sake...no one...else...

The timing could not have been any worse than this.

While I'm as searching for a good place to smoke. I stumbled into a situation I would rather not want to get myself involved in. Even the most diminutive detective would his breath as to not be detected by the other, or should I say others?

The whole situation started a few moments ago. Apperantly two parties are meeting up in this single area, one only has a single person and the other sounds like three. As far as I can tell, the single person is Sudou Ken who is one of my many classmates I never got the chance to talk with.

The red hair idiot so far hasn't turned the situation into a full on fist fight yet. The lessons Sugihara taught him must have did well to teach him about violence in this school, he hasn't moved a single inch but I can tell by his gaze he's ready to fight any second now.

Despite this I can't step in, not yet. I can't just report this to the school either, for all times I decided not to bring my smartphone this kind of situation occurs? Whatever, I've got another problem at my hands, literally.

"Mmm! Mmm!" Sakura Airi is in my hands practically flailing. If it weren't for my high physical ability, she might have broken out and got us seen by now.

I'm covering her mouth with a personal cloth of mine, I was about to throw it away today anyway so take it as it's final use forever. I was looking forward to smoke as well but these bastards had to block my way...I can't walk past and ignore them either.

If Sakura keeps flailing in my hands like this, we'll be sure to get caught but if I step in now I won't have any evidence to present to the school with. It'd be a shame to not take advantage of this situation, but if I don't end it quick things could get ugly.

And this ladies breasts are really pissing me off! They keep smacking against my arms! What has this lady been eating to have such monstrous tits anyway?!

"He he he, don't think you can get away now Sudou!"

"Tch..." The three students slowly approach Sudou with full intensions of assaulting him. He backs up against the wall, he knows he shouldn't pick s fight here but if they pull the first punch he'll have to protect himself.

Tomorrow is the first of July, we'll be obtaining more points tomorrow which would be in my favour. It'd be hard to live at this school without more points...ah to hell with it. It's not like I'll die by stepping in, though I will have to do something first as precaution.

"Sakura can you hear me?" I whisper to the girl in my hands, who's now stopped flailing about since she's tired of doing it. She years my words and nods.

"Good. I want you to take a picture of the situation the moment one of those boys start to strike Sudou, you have that camera right?" She nods yet again, pulling out her camera in preparation as I let go of her before slowly approaching the four boys slowly as to not make any noise.

"Damn it...sorry bro, I need to protect myself!"

"What the hell are you talking about? Out here, it's kill or be killed Sudou!" As one of the boys are about to land a fist on the defensive Sudou. A flash of light fills the hallway which causes the boys to turn in our direction.

"What the...who there?"

"Assaulting a student in an area without security cameras. I never knew men could go this low, precisely why you don't have mates to call your girlfriend." I stand in front of the four of them, holding my ground firmly as I lock my eyes with theirs.

"Huh? A shorty? What are you, this guy's girlfriend?"

"Ewww no? Why would I be Sudou's girlfriend...no I'm just a classmate, one who's here to save his sorry ass from the links of you."

"He he, you think you can save him? Well looks like you'll go down with him!" The middle boy throws a fist at me to which I easily dodge thanks to my smaller stature. I hold onto the boy's arm and throw him onto the ground before planting my foot on his back then twisting his arm to inflict slightly more pain.

"Ow ow ow! W-what the hell?! S-she's really...strong!"

I glare at the rest. They don't seem to want to fight me anymore after seeing this, what are they pussies? They're supposed to be men for god sake, I'm utterly disappointed.

"Sakura, did you get that?" I look over to Sakura who nods and shows me the picture from afar.

A picture of this boy attempting to hit Sudou before I stood in. It's so well taken I'd think she does this for a living, all the anxiety seems to have dissipated from her now as she stands there to see what will happen.

"Listen up, cherry boy. You and your little virgins are gonna walk out of here quietly and forget this ever happened, got it? If you talk about this to anyone, I'll be sure to show the picture of what was gonna happen here to the teachers you hear me?" I twist his arm with even greater force, nearly dislocating it as he screams in pain.

"Ow ow! Y-yeah I get you! Just stop please! Y-you're breaking it!" I let out a frustrated click of my tongue before letting go of the boy's arm. He quickly rallied his two comrades and begin to run away from the scene.

Human males, I understand how they think and why they do it but I always find it utterly disgusting. In normal terms he was strong but I thought he'd be stronger.

"U-ummm...hey, tha-"

"Don't thank me. Sakura company Sudou back to the dorms will you? I need to do something in a certain place." Not wasting anymore time, I begin to make my way up the stairs, leaving the two back down confused of where I'm going but they shrug it off and complied anyway.

Ugh, if it weren't for those idiots I would have had more time alone up here... This why I hate boys and humans in general, they always waste my time with some useless farce. They shouldn't bother our class since they have no evidence to show, I made sure there wasn't going to be a bruise on that boy's body top.

In those types of situations, people would wait to see how it plays out. However at this school that's no something we can do freely, it's better to step in and solve the problem quickly. Besides I need to enjoy my remaining time up here to smoke.

Yeah...this is my life. I'm used to these kinds of conflict, after all I wanted to be golden. The black raven turned into that she wanted to become most, though she only replaced her black feathers with golden hair.

Vol 2 Chapter 1.1

Tumultuous Trouble

Mornings in the life of class-D are always quite lively, not to the point where it's unbearable though. Most of the students in the class have become much more studious compared to what they were like when school first took place. They're slightly more raucous than usual. There's a good reason for this and why I haven't stepped in to stop them yet, it's the first day of July which meant we received some extra points from the school's S-system.

This school, the "Tokyo Metropolitan Advanced Nurturing HighSchool," has adopted an unprecedented system known as the S-Point System. I'll explain that in a bit

All I have to do is take out my smartphone, launch the pre-installed school app and enter my student ID and password then select "balance inquiry" from the menu. From here, you could do a multitude of thins such as, checking how many points you posses as an individual, and how many collective points the whole class has. I also recently found out about this other feature where you could send a certain amount of your own points to another student.

There are two kinds of "points", both of which serve different purposes. One of them is marked as "CL", which is short of "class". They're also referred to as "class points", these are points that not an individual student posses, but rather am accumulation of points which were gained from hard work by a single class. These class points are responsible for the amount of points you would receive at the start of each month, 1 point equals to 100 private points.

Now onto the "private points". Private points are of course, points distributed to each individual student depending on how many class points the class has in total. These are typically used to purchase your daily necessities, meals and other things of the sort. At this school, each private point is worth a single yen, meaning they're a form of currency.

If you somehow ran out of private points, you'd have to live a day without buying shit. You can't use real currency anywhere on campus given you've managed to bring some in. Due to my spending habits, my points were cut in half basically on the first day of school which was a huge bummer but I eventually adjusted into this new environment.

When we first started, we had 1,000 class points.

Because of a decision I made that saved the class, we ended up with about 400 or so points instead of exactly 500. Blame my classmates for that all I want but after the midterm we somehow got enough points to overtake class-C.

In addition to our monthly allowance, these points also represents a class's merit. In a descending order from A to D, these class points are basically what puts us in our place. In the event a certain class manages to have more class points than another class, they'd be promoted to that ass's position while the opposite would happen to the opposing class. Moreover, should we finally find our way to class-A by graduation, we'd have the chance to attend a college of our choice or get the job we want.

When I first heard of this S-system, I had many doubts about it from the beginning. Not from the way you gain points those were pretty self explanatory, in fact it was how you could use your points.

You see I understood that our homeroom teacher, Chabashira-sensei wasn't kidding when she said we could buy literally anything at this school using points. My question is how far will that anything go? For example, is it possible to purchase test points using private points? If so, how much will it cost? Would it be possible to exchange private points to transfer a person to another class? The word anything stretches out further than you would think.

"Good morning everyone. You all seem to be adjusting into a new class faster than I would have imagined."

Chabashira-sensei strides into the class as the bell for homeroom rings.

"Haha! After the hell we went through to pass the midterms, as if changing class could sting us anymore!" Ike says with a happy smile. Oi oi, did he forget he still needs to study like before? As if I'll let him go that easily after one small exam.

"Good point, good to see this class has started to show some growth already."

"Well that's all thanks to Sugihara-kun right everyone?" Karuizawa says with confidence as all the girls giggle while I earn some glares from the guys.

I've been in the middle back spacing out for such a long time I didn't even notice the glares, I'm just looking out for anything important. Although I haven't taken action as the class's leader in such a long time, I have had my ear out for anything that could attack the class. I've also sent Masaki, my personal assistant, on several scouting missions and she hasn't reported much for the time being.

"Well without further ado, here are this month's point total."

She puts up a paper on the board that listed the point values of each class, with class-A at the top. All classes have gained about 100 more class points since last month, though class-C, our class now pretty much sticks out.

"1038 class points with A-class huh? Wow, I suppose Soranyan really puts into work eh?" My twin sister, Sugihara Solaris, was appointed to class-A while I'm stuck in D. She apperantly took charge with another certain someone during the midterm, thus nearly everyone in the class managed to obtain a 100/100 in scores.

"This isn't good. Could they have figured out a way to increase their point total?!"

Horikita Suzune, my neighbor seems solely focused on the other classes unlike most people. She's someone with the dream of ascending to class-A by the end of the year, a foolish get admirable dream, though she had to put that down the for the time being because of a certain price she had to pay.

"Oi Horikita, stop focusing on the other classes so much and just take a note of the points for later." I decided to talk for once and directed my statement at the raven girl, who instantly shrinks back with a cold sweat.

For context, me and Horikita made a bet whereby whoever gets a higher score on the midterm would become the loser's master until graduation. Long story short I won by a long shot which sent Horikita into a false sense of security, fortunately for her I don't intend to do anything sexual and she's just getting worked up over nothing. It's good that she values her pride so much though. But that's not important.

I continue to scan over the paper before coming over to a certain class, our current class which is C has about 570 class points now while the former class-C, now class-D has 550 class points. It's cutting it close but at least it's enough to pass through and overtake them.

"I know it was announced about a week ago but man does it feel good to overtake class-D!"

"Don't celebrate too early Ike. The other classes got similar results and to add on class-D is only 20 points behind us, a little slip up could demote us. Also we're still a far cry from class-A. This is just an award for getting past the midterm, nothing big really." I say which managed to shut Ike up. His good communication skills, although annoying are quite useful when you factor in he could improve to become a better human if I put more work into him. He's be valuable under circumstances unlike Mii-chan or Horikita who will be on the front of the war at all times.

"So that's what happened, I thought it was too early for the school to reward us with class points." Horikita doesn't seem pleased, sure we're closer to class-A now but the gap between the classes are too large with the exception of class-D and our class of course.

I check my balance once again and thank god the points have been distributed to us. If there were no points this time I would have filed a complaint, seeing nothing happened this time around.

"Now that's over with, let us continue on with homeroom." As Chabashira-sensei begins homeroom class, I get an urging feeling from Kaneko, a delinquent girl I met and became good friends with recently, give me a sign that screamed, "Meet me at the roof later at lunch."

Huh, that's odd. Did something happen behind my back?

Vol 2 Chapter 1.2

Tumultuous Trouble

Once lunchtime came about, everyone within the class went eat. Most of them went to the cafeteria to either stay there to have their lunch of buy food from there to eat back in class such as sandwiches and such.

As for me, although I was invited by one of my classmates to enjoy a wonderful lunch with her friends, I declined as I had some pressing business. Really I just bought a few onigiris from the cafeteria before swiftly going up the stairs to the rooftop.

Generally students are prohibited from entering the roof but as long as you can sneak past the security cameras, the trip to the roof is basically free. Besides most of the time I see teachers coming up here anyway so who's to say a student can't? No one's gonna give me orders, so I might as well put that to my advantage.

For normal circumstances, I would probably rarely ever come to the roof but this is a special occasion. Special occasions need to be met, that's the rule of this world and if you don't follow it then you'll be missing out on a life long time decision. As for my reason to come up to the rooftop? Blame this delinquent girl who is biting into a sandwich in front of me.

"You really like that huh? But are you really gonna be full after a few sandwiches, Kaneko?"

"You're eating the same amount as me, I don't see a reason where you should talk about my appetite like this. Also feel free to give me a nickname, I've already considered us to be friends and I'm not big on my family name." She says as she continues to bite into another sandwich after finishing the first one. For a small and petite girl, she can really chow down on food huh?

Also I never really noticed but yeah, we're technically close enough to give eachother nicknames based on the fact she's only talked to me the most in the class and how we can be alone like this. She doesn't seem to give a care about who she's around and looks like the type of person who would carry out and give out plans without a word, I can deduce this much from her test results. Something tells me she wasn't completely serious about the midterm too.

As for nicknames go...I gave one to Mii-chan based off my cat so I'll go with...

"How does Kane sound?" This is yet another pet name of mine I gave to my pet dog.

"Eh sure whatever. Now I'll get to the main discussion, I'll give you this photograph and tell me what you think of it." She passes me a printed photo of something within a file.

At first glance, this seems a bit strange especially since photos aren't specifically prohibited to bring into the school. However the fact she only wanted to show it to me screams that this is something important, something others and those security cameras wouldn't want to see at that.

I take a deep breath before opening the file and bringing out the photograph.

"Hmm? It's a picture of four students at the special annex building... Is that...Sudou? What the hell is going on here?" I let out confused noises as Kane bit into her fifth sandwich of the day.

Yeah this is definitely legit, you can mostly tell when a picture is fake based on its pixels but here it's a clear, legitimate photo of four students, one of them being Sudou no less. One of them, who I presume is their leader rose his hand as if it's an attempt of assaulting Sudou...

"Strange isn't it? This was taken yesterday thanks to Sakura's camera, she was placed in the right place at the right time. I suppose you could say it's an act of god." She makes a joke about the situation while having a serious expression, not like that's basically her default face or anything. Though I suppose she doesn't have a death glare all the time.

"Well to me, it appears the contents of this photo show a possible assault on Sudou inside the special annex building. But it's strange, why didn't something like this come up? I sure as hell didn't hear anything about it."

"Because I stepped in and stopped those three idiots after Sakura took the photo. There were no injuries to note so it's safe to say those boys never reported this incident to the school, good move honestly since I had all the evidence to win in a debate."

She was there too? I didn't hear of any of this, not from Sakura nor did I from Sudou. Actually, they did come to the study session rather later than usual yesterday, so that was because of this?

"Slow down a second, I need more info on the situation. Do you have any idea why Sudou was targeted? By the looks of things this should be after that basketball practice he usually has as a club activity, do you have any ideas about the boys's classes?"

"I tried to look into it, didn't find much useful information aside from the fact one of them is named Ishizaki Daichi or class-1D. Chances are the other two are from the same class. As for their motives, I haven't the slightest clue yet."

"Class-D? Huh... that's strange." As far as I know, Sudou and the rest of the class hasn't made an enemy of anyone outside the class. I know this much thanks to Masaki who's been spying on everyone from a distance, I feel bad for doing that to her but hey it's what must be done.

"I don't know what their deal is but seems like they're attacking our class now. I called you out here to tell you this so our classmates wouldn't freak out."

That's right. If she addressed an issue like this in the class, there's no doubt it would cause an uproar. Also if class-D is really starting to attack us at this moment, the uproar would indicate to class-D that we're already onto their plan and will thus try even harder to get us out of the picture.

It may not be intentional but if it is, I can say for sure it's a well thought out plan. We're stuck between to rocks even after avoiding a massive disaster.

"How come Sudou and Sakura didn't mention anything if this?" I'm not as weirded out about Masaki since she had a day off to chill by herself yesterday. Those two would have surely talked about this in the class especially Sudou.

"Simple, I told them to not inform anyone of this or else I will find their darkest secrets. A little blackmail doesn't hurt many now does it?" Sure it doesn't hurt many but it sure hurt two people.

Naturally anyone would agree to that. When you expose someone's darkest secrets, that action may ruin their reputation forever.

This is an issue, if something like this happens again it'll be sure to cause some conflict. Conflict would obviously lead to a deduction of class points, even with the proof we have in the form of this photograph I doubt it would be enough for a full on trial.

The only solution I have is to send some sort of body guard to follow Sudou around. However such a tactic has its own drawbacks. For example if this bodyguard was found out by class-D, surely they would stop their operations but in return they will come back and try even harder. The only win here is if we drive them back so far they'll be sure to not attack for at least another month.

Bodyguards are nice and all but I don't think it'll be enough, sure I believe it will be enough to combat the on coming storm but in case of a sudden shift of plan by class-D, I may need a broker or something of the sort.

"Hang on...you said class-D right?"

"Hmm? Yeah, you got an idea or something?"

"Yeah, that something may just do the trick too. Hold on I need to send a text real quick." I bring out my phone and first head over to the study group chat.

I quickly tell everyone that we will be having short and brief study sessions around the basketball court and the gym for the time being. Of course I don't tell them the reason yet but this will serve the purpose of eye witness in case more people start to tackle Sudou, that's at we can back him up.

Right after that text, I send a similar one to the class chat but instead this one would want everyone to stick to their study groups after classes for now. This insures that no one will try to attacking anyone else from our class.

Now this strategy may cause class-D to try harder, which was originally what I didn't want but now thinking back at it, I had the upper hand from the beginning.

I go over to my last chat, the name wrote "Hiyori". That's right, I'll use my relationship with Hiyori to my advantage to take down class-D. Obviously this won't come free, which is why I'll be offering 75% of my total private point count, along with some secrets about this school and possibly some novels to get Hiyori on my side. It's the perfect plan!

"Bodyguards for both sides while having a secret agent on the inside, a cute one at that. No one will dare to oppose Hiyori since she's such a sweetheart, as a result information gathering with be as easy as eating a piece of cake!" I'd like to see class-D beat through my defenses now!

"What...? You thought of a pretty good plan, I'm astonished really."

"Thank you, Kane. This is nothing really, if I didn't have a nice friend from class-D I would have needed a more complex plan." However now thanks to Hiyori, I've already won the fight before ity even started! I can already taste the win, it's so juicy!

"So what are you gonna do if the plan backfires?"

"Well I'll think of something else, possibly storming class-D myself to confront their leader. That will be saved as a last resort since I don't want to get my hands dirty with a bunch of lowlifes." Kane looks at me with an exhausted look before packing the photograph back into the smile.

Things are finally starting to get interesting! I can't wait to see how my plan plays out, everything is in motion. The class and my study group has agreed to the plan thinking it's my way for them to get along with eachother, while Hiyori humbly agreed to my proposal as well. Now to sit back and wait as class-D gets crushed below me feet.

"Haha! This is fun! Thanks Hiyori, now I really wonder if buying a student is possible...that would really make my day!"

Vol 2 Chapter 1.3

Tumultuous Trouble

After a pleasant dinner back at the school dorms, I begin to head back to my room. As I make my way there, I take out my phone and check the balance I had to work with for this month and after transfering 75% of my private points to Hiyori for her to become a secret agent, I'm at a total of 26,750 now...

I should have thought this through better but it was necessary, I think? Eh whatever, I think whatever I want since these hallways for some reason don't have many cameras.

"Sugihara-kun!" From behind me I hear a familiar voice. I turn behind and see...

"Horikita, what's up?"

"I wanted to give you what you asked of me a few days ago after my lost to our bet." Horikita, who is now under my control, hands me a few pieces of paper in a way the security cameras couldn't catch.

I check the contents of the paper and nod in satisfaction. These pieces of paper contain the locations of nearly every security camera in the entire school, all the way from inside the main school building to outside around the campus and even inside dorm rooms, albeit the dorm ones may not be accurate but can't blame her. This is quite useful enough.

I take out my phone and take a picture of each piece of paper with a grin. I had given a small quest to Horikita so she could prove her worth to me as an individual. She was allowed to bring anyone with her on this quest so she could have assist, I have a feeling she chose Ayanokouji and strangely enough Mii-chan and Kushida since I've seen those four walking around the school lately as a group.

"I'm sorry to put you through this much trouble, it was necessary for the class's future but I can't help but feel sorry for you." I say as I place my phone back into my pocket.

"No it's fine. If that is all to earn your trust, allow me to excuse myself."

"Oi! I didn't say I'd let you go yet... Anyhow I want you to come with me, this is something pretty important."

I lead Horikita the way to my dorm room while trying my absolute best to hide the pieces of paper containing the camera locations behind my back. If someone saw this, it would be undoubtedly suspicious. However no one is around aside from the people spying on the cameras, if I want to talk about this somewhere I might as well do it here.

"Welcome to my room! Feel free to make yourself at home, Horikita." Yep that's right, I invited her over to my room.

I noticed dorm rooms are basically one of the only places where security cameras do not exist within the school, along with a few places inside the special annex building and the roof. It's practically the best place to plan out something in complete secrecy and we all know most security cameras don't have the ability to catch onto voices,which makes this choice of plan ever so slightly better.

"Sorry for the intrusion..." Horikita enters the room with a bow. She's become more respectful to others thanks to my commands, though she still looks a bit stiff on the edges.

"Help yourself to some tea, oh and take a check at my private points while your at it and a certain chat I pinned on the chatting app on my phone. I'll be studying these camera locations really quick while you do that."

I throw my smartphone over to Horikita which she thankfully caught and does as she was told. All the while I study the pieces of paper she had given me.

The is at least one camera inside each elevator inside the school including the ones within Keyaki Mall. There are several security cameras stuck onto the ceiling inside the dorm hallways, their distance is quite far by the looks of things. In the classrooms, there are about 4 security cameras in each one, adding up to about 36 security cameras inside each classroom throughout the entire three years.

The placements of each security camera are well thought out, there is about one in each restroom and they're positioned so you wouldn't see it, despite that it's placed in an area you couldn't see someone doing their deed. Very clever.

Furthermore there are these hidden cameras outside the main building. Most of these are in the park either hidden inside a bush or high up in a tree. In between some of the tiles there are even extremely small cameras to further spy on the students. The more I look at this, the more secure this place seems.

"W-what...26,750 private points left...and you even gained the help of someone from another class? When did this happen?" Horikita seemed to be done with her farce.

"About today at lunchtime, I was called up to the roof by Kaneko Masako of our class to discuss a possible attack by class-D." I give her a straight answer before snatching my phone back and taking one last photo of the security camera location sheets.

"Possible attack? Why didn't you tell anyone of this?"

"If I did class-D could have found out. Sure if our own class finds out that I'm withdrawing information from them, they'll definitely go berserk but it's better to hide the true fact from them so we don't crumble. I'm willing to take the gamble to win this game."

I take one final sigh before gripping onto the pieces of paper and spraying paint onto each one of their surfaces. This seemed to have shocked Horikita as she let out a gasp as my action but I'm not stopping there. I proceed to rip each one of the sheets to shreds before quickly dumping all the ripped up pieces into a nearby garbage can.

"W-what are you doing?! Do you have any idea how much trouble I went through to get that for you!?"

"I do which is why I'm saving it somewhere more reliable."

"W-what do you mean...?"

"Think of it this way, it'd be a pain to keep those sheets of paper around with me at all times. Especially when the security cameras I want to avoid showing these to would likely constantly see them, which is exactly why I took multiple photos of them before shredding them to pieces. This way the only way you'll get the location of most security cameras within the school is either with my mind or my smartphone." Horikita seems amazed at me but still rather curious.

She must be wondering why I did this at all, frankly most people wouldn't understand the meaning behind my actions besides myself. I always prepare myself for an incoming threat with the most logical solution possible, this time the problem is something I find rather, well, problematic.

Something tells me this piece of information will eventually come in handy even if I don't have to use it in this war against class-D...

Vol 2 Chapter 2.1

Solution

After school, the classes divided into groups of 5, each harbouring 8 members. Over night I informed the tutors of the oncoming storm and the incident that happened the day before, naturally all of them were shocked but they followed commands by the looks of things and didn't tell their friends.

Since there was no need to look for any eye witnesses, it would be best for the class to act as normal as possible to not raise any suspicions. The bad part about my strategy is the waiting, you see paranoid of the fact that Hiyori might betray me. It sounds crazy but I just met her so placing that much trust into her already, chances are she could take advantage of me and overtake our class.

That's the worst case scenario that I would love to avoid. Thankfully on the surface Hiyori doesn't seem like the type to snitch, she's even given me a text about how class-D acts in class. To put it in words, we shouldn't have taken over their spot in the first place as a class. It was really only because if me that we ascended so early in the year, otherwise we'd still be stuck in D-class.

Another thing I've yet to confirm is if class-D has any spies among other classes, or even other years. There are about 400 students in the entire school year, even if you left out those from class-1D and C, the difference isn't that big. There's a 5% chance class-D has already formed an alliance with another class, if that's the case I would like to move as quickly as possible which leads me to my plan.

"Ummm, Sugihara-kun? Why are we watching Sudou-kun practicing basketball?" Matsushita asks me while standing near the wall.

Out of everyone in the class, my group is the most important as we're the ones who have Sudou, a former target, as a study member. If he gets attack again we'll be in big trouble, thus they're one of the only people in the class who knows about the Sudou incident and the possible attack from class-D. You could not believe the surprised faces they had but they had to know about so protecting Sudou would be easier.

"It's to ensure Sudou's safety. I said if you weren't interested in this it would be best to go for another study group right? If you don't find this interesting be my guest."

"Why did you have to put it in such a rude way?" She pouts cutely at my reply.

I formed my study group into different parts. While me, Matsushita and Ayanokouji are down here on the ground, Miyake, Sakura, Hasebe and Mori are in an the special annex building spying down on both us and Sudou. There's no way anyone could pull a trick like this but just to be sure the two groups are made of rather capable people. Believe it or not Miyake is an extremely capable leader so he should be handling three people just fine.

"I still don't get why I'm the only girl here."

"Who said you were the only one?" I turn to a rather late Kane who apperantly was late due to the fact she wanted to go buy some more food.

"You invited someone else? I thought it was only supposed to be our group."

"Well yeah at first but Kane isn't in any study groups apperantly. She's supposed to be instructed to Horikita's but turns out she doesn't need the help at all, you saw how she scored an amazing 95 without studying any material whatsoever."

Obviously I have no proof that Kane didn't study, but by the way she acts and speaks it became apparent to me that she wasn't the studious type. If she really stepped in and won a debate against three dudes, she must be pretty strong as well which makes her a valuable piece I would rather not go against me.

"Don't think of that kind of stuff behind my back ya honk. Anyway as he said, I'm just here to observe with you guys since I was involved in the Sudou incident directly." Kane leans against the wall next to Matsushita as she spoke. She brings out another sandwich she bought earlier and begins to chow down on it.

"What do you think class-D's motive is for attacking us?" Ayanokouji suddenly brings out an interesting topic.

"Not sure, even I'm bamboozled. If I had to guess...maybe to kick us down while our ego is up?" He nods as if he came to the same conclusion earlier.

It would only make sense if class-D wants to take their place back out of anger for us overtaking them. The only down side to their plan is that it's strangely timed. Anyone can predict a possible attack if you attack your opponent while they're above you celebrating, if I were then I would have likely attacked our class when we were still in class-D.

On top of that it was a direct confrontation, something you'd want to avoid as much as possible. Despite the risk, I understand the possible reward would be huge. Should I think into this that much? Perhaps it's some sort of ploy to distract me...whoever this leader behind class-D is, they have me on my toes and I don't like it.

Again this is going of my assumptions so I wouldn't know how the opposing threat could act when I haven't any idea of their personality. There's no way Ishizaki was the one who initiated the plan, I got some info on him thanks to Hiyori and he doesn't seem like the smart type. Hiyori is smart but I doubt such a calm and sweet soul could harm another class.

That doesn't narrow it down much. I may have to go and confront class-D myself, albeit in the most casual way possible so they don't suspect anything. Either that or I depend on Hiyori's help for info gathering, that's given if Hiyori isn't a traitor which I doubt she is.

"who do you think the leader of class-D is?"

"Hell if I know, I haven't touched on the subject much after yesterday. You guys stay here, I'll get a drink." I shove my hands into my pocket and begin to walk towards a vending machine.

I recall the security cameras outside the school near the basketball court are surprisingly few in between. Especially when some of them are no where near certain vending machines and alleyways. This makes it a perfect place for conflict and possible...bait.

I finally reach a vending machine and pick the drink I want before swiping my student ID for the purchase.

"So you're the one pulling class-C's strings huh?"

"Hmm? Who are you, need my help with something?" An unfamiliar young man of average height with shoulder-length magenta hair that is styled on either side, and sharp magenta coloured eyes. He also has a pretty impressive physique.

"Ryuuen Kakeru. You and I are gonna have a chat here."

Vol 2 Chapter 2.2

Solution

"Ryuuen Kakeru. You and I are gonna have a chat here."

It all happened so suddenly I barely even had enough time to process this. Some random guy comes up to me and want s to have a chat? Some may see this as a friendly exchange but seeing the fact he chose a place without cameras, and how his person already looks pretty freaking scary, I can already guess what he wants.

"Alright Ryuuen. Oh want a drink or something? My treat!" I try to play it off calmly, showing my student ID to him with a playful smile.

"What the fuck? Is that your first instinct when meeting someone? Kukuku, you're quite interesting. Sure whatever."

"Not at all interesting as I make out to be. In fact I'm just suspiciously ordinary, that's all there is to it!" I choose a drink for him before taking hold of it and throwing it at him.

He catches it effortlessly and opens it to drink it. I never had many guy friends aside from Ayanokouji, Sudou and Miyake, I haven't even talked with Hirata that much. Most of the friends I have are girls so speaking with a member of the same gender gives me a sense of relief.

The sense of relief that I haven't made an enemy of male humans despite being a male human myself. I'd imagine how jealous some of the worthless men in my class are due to my popularity with the ladies. Why should women even like them anyway? They just want to get into their pants, pretty disrespectful but hey they're guys so I shouldn't blame them.

"Suspiciously ordinary huh? I wouldn't say that you bastard, one of the only people who got full marks on every test on the midterm despite being a former class-D. Are ya cruising for a bruising, fucker?" This guy's language is quite foul, similar to me I'd say. He reeks the same delinquent energy as Kane ironically enough and that tells me he's trouble.

The type of trouble who would be a former class-C. There were rumours of the original class-C being a rather troubling classroom. Troubling in the sense of most of the former class-C students were once and still are delinquents, this Ryuuen guy gives me the same vibes.

He looks like the type who puts brawn over brain, but wouldn't dismiss brain entirely. He doesn't look dumb at all by the way he spoke to me just now, and his physique is nothing to laugh at, that tells me one thing...

"Class-D? What on earth is a person from class-D looking for such a superior being such as myself?"

"Did cha suddenly become some narcissist or something? Man you really know how to get on someone's nerve." I've seen Koenji done it many times before, a smile as if he never cared for anything in the world. I though I might as well use it here myself.

"Yeah yeah, I've heard that loads of times before from my relatives and some friends. Anyway, Ryuuen...why did you approach me so suddenly?" As far as I knew, both class-D and C are basically at war.

Would it make sense for the opposing class to show one of their members like this? I'm troubled, slightly confused even. Well I should just play things out and let the story flow, no point in staying in my consciousness wondering about a single simple subject.

"Kukuku, straight to the point after filler jokes huh? I'm here to announce, I will be the one who will crush you here and now." He grins at me, his eyes shape into sharp daggers as they aim straight into my eyes and through my brain as if he's about to go for the kill.

"Crush me here? I see, this place doesn't seem to have many security cameras which is why you want some sort of conflict to break out. It's a nice plan all things considered, but you didn't take in the possibility of something." I grin back at him while taking my phone out of my pocket.

Before coming here I sent a text to Ayanokouji, it was a very specific command for him to leave a certain call on speaker and leave it on for as long as he could. I called him right before Ryuuen met up with me so he can hear everything happening from his end.

This whole strategy bet on the fact that someone from class-D would be lured out and spill everything to me thanks to my presence. My plan nearly worked, if it wasn't someone like Ryuuen who seems like the type who wouldn't spill class-D's plan easily, it's a real pain in the ass really.

"Tch, should have known you lured me into a trap. But you gained nothing useful from it so your plan still went to waste, how does it feel like to have your plan faulted this time, shitass?"

"Pretty bad, I thought it would be some idiot who would come here. After all who could resist the opportunity of taking down class-C's leader? I hate how this has become such a farce, what does your class even intend to do?"

"It doesn't matter if I tell you, you'll find out eventually anyway if you're so smart. Well I'll see ya another time, dickhead." How many insults can I get from this guy? I understand why he was placed in class-C now...well I took that position from him so nothing to worry about for now.

I let out a soft sigh seeing Ryuuen off as he continues to drink the drink I gave her earlier. I seriously thought I was gonna get attacked earlier, that was actually pretty damn scary! I felt my body tense up for a second, he was intimidating and might be something to worry about.

"Ayanokouji, did you get everything?"

"Yeah. I think it's safe for you to come back now, Sudou just finished practice so we should carry on with our study session-"

"Nevermind the study session anymore for today, feel free to head back to the dorms yourselves today. The study session will continue tomorrow so don't forget about it." With those last words, I end the call as I sense someone come up from behind the corner.

The person who came around the corner this time is a beautiful, charming young girl with crimson eyes and long platinum blonde hair. Smirking, she approaches me slowly with her arms below her breasts.

"That was quite the show, Kouhai-kun. I got everything here for you, now for your end of the bargain." She hands me a wooden box with the words 'Atsunojou' engraved on it.

"It's the real thing alright, you went through the trouble of stealing this from the student council office...I can't help but feel some sort of empathy. Well here's the item you asked for in return for the box." I give her a list of every student in the first year who I found interesting.

These people ranged from students I knew personally, such as Horikita and Hirata to people who I gained information from thanks to Masaki acting as a spy. Kiryuin-senpai seems pretty satisfied with my findings, hard to believe we trust eachother to commit trades like this after only a day or meeting.

These two items are basically of the same value, at least in my opinion. However I'm sure Kiryuin-senpai went through a great deal of trouble to get me this. In conclusion I'll have her order me around at some point to make up for it. However for now, I can drool over the fact I've finally retrieved my pride and joy...

The gift Ria gave me before she left.

Vol 2 Chapter 2.3

Solution

The next morning, I begin to exchange some information with a set few of my classmates, specifically those of study group and the other tutors. Hirata and Horikita were fairly surprised, I suppose they never thought member of class-D would confront us this early.

Ike and Yamauchi were always and still are haters of ladies' men like Hirata, despite that they still try to spring out a conversation with the women in the class. Yamauchi hasn't done so good, in fact he's the same as usual if not slightly better but Ike has actually shown improvement.

Sure he still has that pervert personality, it's unbearable and I'm pretty sure he know it. Ike now knows how to read the atmosphere in the class and how to act accordingly, for example if Chabashira-sensei comes in with a different face than usual he'll try to shut himself up but I can see that he wants to cheer her up. On top of that, his academic abilities seemed to have improved since he's able to solve questions that are beyond middle school level now, not bad I'd say.

Not much has happened outside of the tutors' and my study group's knowledge so far, like I said I've only told a set few people. Outside of the class I've only talked with Hiyori over the phone, I haven't even told Ray-chan and Soranyan yet.

They may be my long time childhood friends but can't say we haven't had our fair share of competitions before. I'm concerned of the fact that class-D knows about our relationship since we've hung out so much outside the school building, there's a chance class-D recruited them. I wouldn't put it under Ray-chan to try and beat me like this, as for Soranyan she's the real threat here.

She's of my own blood as a relative thus she has definitely got some of my if not most of my intelligence. If anything I should be the one who's trying to recruit my friends since they have a real chance at beating me fair and square. Unfortunately there aren't many opportunities, I haven't hung out with them since last week.

My only option here was to get someone else on the side of mine, so I went out to search for some potential candidates. That's when I met her sitting on a bench with no care in the world.

I saw her as a potential source of assistance, and she thought I was an interesting individual who had a different outlook on the world. Although she was dead right on that I decided to deny it, she caught onto me and brought up a deal if I bring her the names of people who I thought were interesting in the first year then she'll get me something important.

It wasn't clear to me what this important thing was but overtime I deduced it was a box I had since childhood. You see after the entrance ceremony, the school confiscated my precious wooden box and hid it in the student council room. Confiscated might have been overestimating it, in fact they wanted me to find it as a test since the person who took it was the student council president. It was a cheap move but I see it now, not too late to take it back either.

"Now I'm taken back...I did so much I don't know what to do now..."

Why don't you wait? I'm sure the readers would love for you to drag out time~ if you're not like that, maybe I can help you?

A cold shiver runs down my spine as I look behind me, as expected no one is there but what was that feeling...? M-maybe it's just the breeze but it felt off...no, no! I'm sure it was just my imagination.

"Ugh! Crap, it's so hot!" With the sudden season heat, sadly our school uniforms haven't changed even the slightest bit.

The reason is simple, the school comes with a cooling and heating system. However those don't apply to places outside the main school building. I've been sweating bullets ever since leaving the cool of my dorm room, the road trip from the dorms to the school building is not a fun one due to this heat.

Finally reaching the school building, I take refuge inside, where the nice, cooling air greets me. I feel bad for the people who have some sort of morning practice, even I had to cancel my workout routine today since I was being roasted in the heat when I stepped outside my window. My skin is exceptionally sensitive to the heat, even the morning sun can scorch me under certain conditions.

"Good morning, Sugihara-sama." As I reach my seat, I'm greeted with the presence of Masaki.

"Morning Masaki..."

"You look like you're down in the dumps... I knew your sensitivity for heat was bad but I never saw it first hand, would you like this small fan I bought?" She brings out one of those small hand controlled fans from God knows where and places it onto my desk.

I begin to let it work its magic by holding the button to make the fan activate. Unfortunately the air from this alone won't be enough to completely cool me down, still it helps enough to make me feel wide and awake.

"Thanks Masaki...I owe you one! Any updates on class-D?"

"They have not made any further movements aside from the one that was the other day." They're taking it slower than I would have liked.

They must know if they take any careless moves now, the risk could cost them the lost easily. They're playing the waiting game to see if we would make an obvious move first before exploiting our plans.

It's not like I haven't narrowed down who class-D's leader is, if you ask my Ryuuen made a huge mistake by showing himself to me thinking I wouldn't suspect him. After all who would think the leader of the opposing team would casually come up to you? Well no one but the guy who's basically trying to do the same thing.

"Gather everyone in the class, I'm sure some of them aren't even awake yet since it's so early. I think it's about time I inform them of what's been happening these days." Masaki nods at my command and begins to send a text message to the class group chat within the chat app on her smartphone.

"One more thing, can I ask you something?"

"Hmm? Absolutely, as long as I can answer it of course."

"Good enough. Don't you think everything is playing into our favour too easily? I doubt class-D has been moving in for a trap, I mean Hiyori hasn't told me anything like that and I am quite sure she wouldn't just lie to me." This is a thing that's been bugging me for awhile.

It's almost like there's some god who's watching over my actions and thoughts, and this exact god is writing the road map ahead so my plans go smoothly. I was prepared for Ryuuen to beat me down back at the vending machines but surprisingly he didn't.

"I'm sure that is just your imagination, Sugihara-sama. Your brilliance knows no bounds so I doubt this is some sort of trap, in fact I believe it's just how perfect this strategy of yours is that it's being played so well."

"Is that so...?" Well she's right, there's no way a higher power is helping me, person who doesn't believe in God of all people.

While I take care of this issue with class-D, I can also help with the few people in our class who have more obvious defective properties. For example Sudou, Sakura, Yamauchi and Shinohara.

One step at a time, no need to rush...well I should work on Sakura first of that's the case. Everyone else should be easy to fix but Sakura will be the most problematic since she has social anxiety, something I'm not good at handling specifically so I'll need some help with that...

Vol 2 Chapter 3.1

One more step

One Sunday afternoon, I went to Keyaki Mall with Kushida, Ayanokouji and Soranyan. Although I've went to Keyaki Mall on, well several occasions, I'm still not adept to the place I'm about to visit. As for my reason for coming here, it's to build up Sakura's confidence whenever she's talking with people!

I'm seated on a bench waiting for my companions to arrive. In case it wasn't obvious already, Sakura's social anxiety is downright terrible. I can go as far to say it's the worst I've ever seen and that says a lot, it's likely the reason why she was in class-D in the first place. Her grades aren't terrible since she adapts to things pretty quickly, and her physical ability isn't something I should push but talking is definitely not one of her strong suits.

If we're going to ascend to class-A, we'd have to get rid of every defect that each student has, at least the ones that can be dispersed. Some of them are, thankfully, extremely obvious and can be fixed with time but in Sakura's case that isn't quite an option. Social anxiety isn't exactly something time alone can fix, you'll need guidance and not just any but actual guidance.

Let me explain, what Sakura needs is a little push but she's standing on a pedestal and can't she can't moved down from there. She's scared of the height she'll fall from not knowing the distance between where she stands and the empty void below. All it takes is a leap of faith, but certain people are too scared to make that leap thus someone will have to help them. This someone in Sakura's case is us three.

I'm coming along because I initiated the plan first. Kushida and Soranyan are coming since it'll calm Sakura to know there will be two other girls. As for Ayanokouji, his apathetic look and expressionless tone of voice is perfect for setting up a conversation that will not absolutely freak her out. I initially wanted to bring Ray-chan but her brazen attitude may scare Sakura which is the last thing we want, however that wanted turned into forced since somehow she found out about my plan because she's such a stalker and forced her way in.

I didn't count her in before since I never I invited her myself. Nonetheless I didn't forget to tell the others about this.

"TOP OF THE MORNING TO YA!" As I was spaced out on the bench, I'm suddenly hugged from behind and squished between two large mounds of flesh.

"Hah! R-Ray-chan!? I didn't sense you coming from behind at all!"

"Hmm, hmm, hmm~ I trained as a ninja for my entire life since the age of 9 months! Sneaking up on an unsuspecting friend is nothing, I can even sneak into the White House if I wanted!" She is definitely lying about that and why in the world would she even sneak into the White House of all places?!

Truth be told she used to watch anime containing ninjas all the time with Masaki as a past time. Somehow she gained some knowledge on how to blend into the background like a side character, that's actually the sole reason Masaki is so great at gathering information in secret. It's all thanks to this titty monster here!

Though the dangerous part is she could actually sneak into a high security area no sweat. It makes me scared of her honestly. There's this one time she snuck into my room back at home just to steal a piece of cloth that I had, she did it so unsuspecting I didn't even notice it was gone until a few days later.

"So the others are here I presume?" I look over Ray-chan's shoulder and see everyone else there. Kushida and Soranyan seem to be getting along, and Ayanokouji is trying to comfort Sakura.

"Yep, right there waiting for ya. So we goin' on this date or what?" Ray-chan let's go of me as I stand up and walk towards the group of three with her.

"Afternoon Kushida, Ayanokouji, Soranyan and Sakura. I hope you all are doing well."

"Ah, Sugihara-kun! Glad to see you finally arrived!" They didn't know I was just sitting on a bench? Wow.

"Mister slowpoke over here, he's always late to some sort of date even in the past. Honestly Nii-san, learn to consider others' feelings."

"So what if I was spacing out a fucking bench?! At least I came for god sake!" I say jokingly before taking a quick glance at Sakura who's hiding behind Ayanokouji.

It was a good idea to bring him along, I doubt I could handle all these girls alone, I should have asked Sudou or Miyake too but honestly I didn't even consider them. I'm sure they would have been great choices but my dumb ass didn't think that far, still Ayanokouji should be more than enough...I believe.

"Still I'm glad everyone chose to come! Especially you, Sugihara-kun! As the class leader, I'm sure all the work we've put on your shoulders are tiring." Kushida says to me with a smile.

I haven't had many chances to speak with Kushida but by taking a few glances at her now, damn is she cute! Seeing her in casual attire is overwhelming, kind of getting me excited in a none sexual way!

"Eh, work isn't as bad as it looks. I deserve a break every now and then, if I don't take breaks I'll pass out." It's happened before which is why Soranyan gave me a dirty look earlier when I mentioned breaks.

"Yeah my guy here can be really stubborn sometimes, but at least unlike most guys he still has common sense!"

A tomboy, a basically airhead sister, a shy girl, two losers and a normal cute chick. I cannot express how unbalanced this group is but it's just the type to build up Sakura's confidence.

"Enough about me. Anyway Sakura, you said you wanted to purchase something today right? Well what is it you need?"

"O-oh! U-um..." She comes out from behind Ayanokouji's back and fidgets about.

"Just say it out loud, no matter how absurd it is I'll be sure to have the others pay."

I know exactly how many private points I currently posses and if I spend anymore, I'd seriously have to start relying on Masaki. I already eat enough free food and frankly I'm sick of it! I should have found a better way to find out about the S-system, if it weren't for that this would never had happened!

""I-I...umm want to buy another camera..."

"..."

"Why the silence Daichin? We're the ones paying you know?"

"It's not the thought of her wanting a new camera, I'm completely fine with it as long as I don't use my own points because of how disappointing broke I am... It's just I've been having this bone chilling feeling since yesterday or something."

"Huh? Are you sick? Nii-san, you should stay at home if you don't feel well." Soranyan shows even more concern for me as she approaches me and holds a hand against my forehead.

I shake at my head at her to show that I'm not actually sick. It all started with a gut feeling that everything's been going too well.

"L-let's just go! It'll be weird if we end up standing here the whole day. I believe I saw a shop selling technical stuff a few days ago, they should have something you're looking for Sakura."

"Y-yes...I'm sorry for making you all come with me."

Sakura bows apologetically, as if she's begging for forgiveness from the bottom of her heart. I feel bad for coming here now but it's not like I can say, "Hey can I go home?" Or else I'll get kicked in the nuts. Might as well sit through this, it's for Sakura's and our futures after all.

Vol 2 Chapter 3.2

One more step

There's some incredibly famous and nationally known stores that does business at our school. Even though basically all of the customers here are just students, they still sell items for everyday use and electronic appliances. They're making a pretty mountains of cash too, in the form of private points of course.

"Let's see, I'm sure they have a something similar to what you're looking for... Come on let's go ahead and take a closer look!"

While Kushida pulls Sakura along for the ride, Soranyan walks closely behind them as Ray-chan, me and Ayanokouji just stay behind like total losers. I wonder how many times Kushida has been here to know where the cameras are separated from literally everything else.

Sakura is pretty keen on buying a new camera. From the looks of things she's probably had that old pink one for awhile, maybe even to all the before she attended school here. If she wants to take pictures I'm sure the resolution of the photos she takes will be much better with a newer one.

"Is she gonna be a photographer or something when she grows up? The pictures she takes are wonderful."

"That isn't necessarily a bad thing, isn't it?" Ayanokouji replies to me as Ray-chan scans through the earphone section.

"Not at all, it's a good hobby to have after all. Photographing basically forces you to constantly go outside to take random pictures, she could take in some fresh air in the meantime too. At least she doesn't has to stay cooped up at home all the time."

I'm not sure if it's the case with all women but Soranyan can be a lazy sloth sometimes. Meanwhile Ray-chan has energy to power the entirety of Las Vegas, her liveliness seriously knows no bounds.

"I'll go check on the girls."

"Hmm? Sure, I'll be fine here with Ray-chan!"

With that Ayanokouji nods and heads further into the store to look for the three other girls in our group. He's left me with a crazy stalker ninja chick I've known my whole life, the situation could have been far worse honestly.

Me and Ray-chan have been shipped multiple times back in middle school. We were known as 'The Two Asshats' because of how much of a two-person pranking party. You could not believe what we discovered fireworks do inside a balloon filled with helium!

Nonetheless something strange always happens when I'm with Ray-chan alone. Despite her tomboyish personality and the fact she doesn't care when she stuffs my head into her breasts, she can still very much act like a girl when it comes to something she's interested in.

"Should you really be drinking a bottle of coca cola inside a place like this? What if it spills onto the electronics..."

"Hmm? It's fine isn't it? The price should equal to the amount I have to pay when I damage it, besides all of this? I can tell most of them are way, waaaaaay cheaper than the price they show! These eyes, dem no lies!"

I swear to God this woman speaks the language of an ancient civilization or something. Is this what students my age say and do nowadays? I saw some weird ass wizard cosplayer on TV, he was talking about strange ass shit so I gradually forgot about half of the things he said when the words of 'Time to strip!' came out of his mouth. Men are courageous these days, I admire it!

"Holy shit you're right." Seeing I had nothing else to do I went over to her to observe the prices of the electronics. Wow she really wasn't kidding, this MP3 player should be cheaper than 10,000 points right? Only the most recent ones are probably worth that much, at the very least maybe 4,000?

There's a lot of shops in this mall so I doubt they'd be able to recon the entire mall. Furthermore this shop looks relatively new too, it was likely renovated just a year ago.

"Hey Daichin? Have you been treating Masaki with care?"

"What's with this question? Of course I have, I basically owe her my life since she's saved me on multiple occasions and it's only because of her that most of my plans could ever work. Add on the fact that she basically works as my wallet when I'm low on points, what kind of maniac wouldn't repay someone like that?"

I may consider myself as a puppet master but that doesn't mean everyone around me is a puppet or a chess piece. They're my comrades and that goes for Masaki too, I treat them with the utmost care.

Besides knowing Ray-chan would probably stop being lazy and go after my head, she's also one of the only people I know who could take me in a one on one fight given if she's taken a bottle of coke before hand. A bottle of coca cola before anything for her is like supercharging a car, essentially she turns into some sort of hulk.

Anyway, now straying away from that subject. I wonder what's taking them so long, I highly doubt anything happened since Soranyan and Ayanokouji are with Kushida and Sakura but I'm starting to worry.

"Eh, fuck it. It can't hurt to go look for them, I'm starting to get bored anyway." I take hold of Ray-chan by her collar and begin to pull her with me in the direction I saw the others went in.

"Hyaah~ You can't be so rough with your partners Daichin~ you'll end up destroying them with that big, hard spinosaurus of yours~ woof, woof ,woof!"

"Try acting like an actual girl and I might consider it! Why are you barking like some chihuahua anyway?! Was that even a chihuahua?!" Frankly it sounded like some a hybrid between a golden retriever and a dying duck. Not cute, but her face makes it so.

I'm not even gonna question why she called my little Daisuke a spinosaurus. How does she even know my dick size? The only person who's seen it is Soranyan, she may have leaked information but no use accusing her now when she's helping Sakura with her social anxiety.

"The manufacturer warranty explicitly shows where the item was sold and the date of purchase. Also, I doubt there'd be any legal problems with me putting my information down. It should be perfectly fine if the user's name is different than the purchaser's."

"Hmm?" I look around the corner and spy Ayanokouji signing something.

He's at the repair counter at the back? That's strange, I thought Sakura wanted to replace her old camera... there's nothing particularly wrong with her current one but as someone who loves taking photos, I'd think she wanted a new one to enhance the resolution.

This must have came up suddenly since I never knew about it. Kushida and Soranyan seem to be going along with whatever idea shift Sakura had, but shouldn't she be the one signing if she's the purchaser of her camera? Also this confirms that she bought it probably at the start of school, doesn't look like an expensive brand so she must have saved tons of money.

It's possible she tripped and suddenly broke her camera, I did hear a thud earlier but just assumed it was a random student falling over.

"Welp, no one's gonna get hurt if you go over right? Go get 'em tiger!"

"Yeah!" I march over due to Ray-chan's charisma, I should have sent his coming. She has enough charisma to turn a fucking dog horny.

"Yo what's up! Daichin dragged me over out of my own will!"

"Oh? Ah! Kurenai-san, Sugihara-kun!"

Kushida seems surprised that I've arrived dragging Ray-chan behind my back. Nevermind the people who I've came here with, my attention is now drawn to the guy who's at the counter.

He seemed to be really excited when talking to Sakura, even I heard him from the other side of the store.

The clerk looks like a certified otaku, judging by how passionate he is about a wide range of subjects, from idol elections to idol magazines. The part that really triggers me is how everything he talked about that I heard was about something about idols, on top of that he has this dirty man look...

I can see it, I don't need any opinions on this piece of shit. I don't like him.

"Nevermind that Ayanokouji. We're leaving to find another place."

"Eh? But I already signed i-"

"The guy can just keep it for now if we ever come back. Sakura, if your camera needs repairing there's another shop just a few metres ahead. We can repair it there instead of here." A few people here had noticeable reactions such as Sakura, Kushida, and of course the clerk himself.

Hell he looks slightly angry, that reaction of his only fuels my suspicion. If I walk out the others should follow, they'll know something is up the moment I'm about to leave without a word.

Thus I begin to walk out of the shop to head towards the one I saw earlier.

"What was that about Sugihara-kun?! We could have repaired Sakura-san's camera there!"

"Listen and seriously take my word for it. That dude was bad news, not his looks but the way he was constantly staring at Sakura during our little exchange. Those eyes of his too, eyes of a freaking degenerate... Perverted folk like him make me want to barf my guts out." I sound irritated. It was likely because I encountered a similar guy who was after Masaki, this situation reminded me of that in a way.

I've been acting calm and collected, even a little comedic, this entire time but the way he acted towards a friend of mine...it makes me sick.

"Ayanokouji, you did a good job stalling for me. In fact I'd say if it weren't for you Sakura would have been in a red zone."

"Eh? W-what do you mean...?"

"I don't have much evidence to back up my claim but...if you ever run into any trouble, be sure to call any one of us here quickly. If you ever sense a stalker following you, call us and we'll be right at your location as quickly as possible. I promise." I toss her a piece of paper containing my contact info. She barely catches and scans it's contents with a blush before nodding at me.

I dunno if she will ever try to memorize that but chances are she will. She might keep it on her person at all times too, that was the effect I had only people back in middle school and I'm guessing Sakura will be just like.

"Hey Ayanobro! Catch this!"

"Ayanobro-? Huh?" I throw over something else at him before pulling Ray-chan up so she could walk herself.

Ray-chan stares at my empty hand, she must have seen what I threw at Ayanokouji earlier and he seemed to understand what it was as well.

I show the both of them my smartphone and show them my balance, Soranyan also got a look at it while Kushida and Sakura didn't since they're walking in front of us. Two of them are shocked, Ayanokouji is the exact same as usual. They're shocked that my point count has lowered, oh to have the freedom to not carry money... it's surprisingly easy to make up strategies on the spot!

Vol 2 Chapter 3.3

One more step

It took us some time because the mall is crowded to some extent right now, but eventually we reached the second shop. I knew about this shop before hand and ironically it was actually one that I bought the TV from, along with the gaming console Masaki gave me. They were all from the same place so I'm quite familiar with the clerk here.

I just wanted to try something new and also the shop from before was closer so we could have gotten this over with faster so I could maybe work on Sakura's comminution skills.

Unfortunately it didn't go as planned, I'm sure that clerk us really pissed right now but he honestly deserves it. My eyes tell the truth but they can also lie and tell when a person is lying. Essentially I'm my own lie detector though it's not clear to me when I gained this ability, must have been just after time of seeing so many liars throughout the year.

Thanks to my familiarity with the clerk of the sop, business went pretty quickly and he told me the camera should be done with the repairs in just a few days. He was also pretty glad to me see me since we haven't seen eachother in a little while, I was a frequent customer to buy random games and movies there so naturally I became his favourite customer.

"You really looked out for Sakura, both of you!" Kushida's statement is directed to both me and Ayanokouji, we looked out for Sakura being the only two men of the group.

"You're making it bigger than it makes out to be. I only stalled for time until Sugihara came along to save the day. Besides I had the impression that he really, really loves girls."

"Ha, ha... that's certainly true."

Kushida must have not seen it herself, she was focused on Sakura instead of the clerk while Soranyan was distracted by the electronics in the store. She's a bit of a tech geek. In conclusion the only person who was there with actual focus on the situation was Ayanokouji, I was counting on Soranyan but should have known her love for tech would get the better of her.

"Still, I'm sorry for bringing you guys to that shop! I didn't know the clerk was such a creep..."

"Nevermind that now, what's important is that he didn't get any of Sakura's info with him back. Besides guys like him only act like that whenever a certain person peeks their interests." If Sakura had to face that guy alone, there's no doubt her privacy would have been threatened.

The five of us have been sitting here drinking soft drinks. Essentially taking a break from all that walking while trying to improve Sakura's communication skills.

"You need to be more careful, Sakura! You see, men like them are dirty old men who only know how to think with their dicks! Oh but I'm sure Ayanokouji and Daichin are just fine, I mean Daichin can be a little perv sometimes but he's still a fine young man! Definitely S-tier!"

"O-oh...I-I'll take your word with that then, Kurenai-san..."

As you can see she's only improved by probably 1%, a lot less progress than I was hoping but Rome wasn't built in a day. Also what's talk about me being a pervert?!

I may have played some naughty and erotic games back in the day but those were the dark times... seriously dark times to be exact... It gives me goosebumps just thinking of those embarrassing moments and worst part, I didn't jack off to any of those games!

"But you really like that camera huh? Even after you tripped it and you wanted to replace it for a second, right after you changed your mind after watching it smash against the floor." Soranyan asks the question I've been wondering for awhile now.

"Yeah… I've liked cameras ever since I was little. My dad bought me one before I entered junior high, and I absolutely fell in love with it. Or I suppose you could say that I just love taking pictures… I'm not really well informed when it comes to this stuff, though."

"I think being knowledgeable and liking things are separate matters. It's wonderful to be so passionate about something."

"Sakura, you usually take pictures of landscapes, right? Do you ever
take pictures of people?"

"Eh!?" Sakura stiffens up in her seat upon hearing those words from Kushida. It's a perfectly natural question to ask here so I'm a little confused why she looks slightly unpleasant.

Does she just take pictures of landscapes only? There's nothing wrong with that but it just feels like that camera is kinda wasted there. Ignoring the fact she only takes pictures of landscapes, the subject of taking pictures of normal people seems to have turned her to stone almost. I wonder what the problem is with her right now.

"I-it's a secret..."

Well doesn't seem like she wants to talk about it.

"W-well... it's just embarrassing..." Her cute reaction earned a snicker from me as she looked in my direction with a reddening cheeks.

"Sorry, sorry! It's just my imagine ran wild for a second there!"

"See what I told you? Total perv, try not to encourage him." Ray-chan brings up right after I spoke as I sent her a playful glare.

Ok that last part may have been slightly uncalled-for but I was being honest at least. Also it's kind of sexy to think a girl would take wild pictures of herself while inside her own dorm room no? I mean, any man would be turned on by the thought of a naked girl so that's a give it.

What? I'm not into that I swear! I'm into a tall woman with a big ass just so you know, though that does draw towards Chabashira-sensei now... Ugh! I can never make my case any better. Anyway, I don't care about a woman's body honestly, it doesn't matter to me if she's flat or busty.

Besides, thighs are eternally and forever thick and that's all that matters.

"Sorry guys but I need a bathroom break. You can go ahead without me back if you want."

"Nah it's cool dude! We'll stay here a bit until you come back." Ayanokouji nods at me before sluggishly walking to the restrooms.

"You and Ayanokouji-kun are really good friends huh?"

"Of course, dear sister of mine! We are fellow comrades of the same gender so it's only natural we would band together! Besides that cool aura around him gives me a sense of calmness."

Sipping my drink as I speak, the girls draw their attention to me. I acknowledge their gazes and it's uncomfortable to have eyes of women on me like this especially when I'm trying to sip on my FUCKING DRINK!

"Yeah can't disagree there! Ayanokouji has this mature vibe around him and personally, I like it! It's a nice change of pace from Daichin's childlike behaviour!"

She says so confident while I'm over here thinking we practically are the prankster duo back at middle school. Either her memory is poor or she's doing this on purpose to annoy me, probably the latter.

I unconsciously let out a sigh of total defeat to these girls. I'm good at smack talking men but women are another story, sometimes their teasing tactics go far beyond the boundaries I've set for myself and one of those many people is ironically someone who knows me very well, go figure.

"Hmm? What's wrong Nii-san? Has school life without grandpa's intense training finally sunk in?"

"D-don't remind of that geezer! My ass and arms still feel numb from last time and it's been months! Literal months!" Ugh thinking of grandpa's face sends a shiver down her spine...

Thankfully my wounds have healed up so I shouldn't feel any pain from them anytime soon, hopefully.

"Huh? Is there anything wrong with Sugihara-kun's grandfather?"

"You bet! He was relentless with Nii-san when he said he wanted to 'become a man' whatever that means! Making him run 9 kilometres worth of tracks as just a warm up, and finally a head on sword fight to the death in the end! Watching the two often made me hurt sometimes..."

It feels bad talking about grandpa behind his back like this, but it's the indisputable truth I cannot escape from. That old geezer might be old but he kick someone's ass in less than a second, he could even break the average Joe's arm with just a quick flick of a wrist!

I'm grateful I'm strong because of him but our last training session nearly left me crying to Soranyan. Don't get me wrong he's a great, great grandfather to have but he could be at least be a little gentler to my body!

My ass cheeks hurt and the pain from my wounds can't even compare to the pain my old man gives me with his shiinai. It even hurts when I try to sit down.

"That sounds rough... you're still not hurt are you, Sugihara-kun?"

"Fuck yeah I am! Those intense training regiments are the actual definition of hell. Not only did I receive physical pain but PTSD too!" Though it's only because of those training sessions that I have these muscles.

"S-so that's how S-Siguhara-kun got that...body..."

"Huh? When did you get a peek at my goods?"

"D-during s-swimming class!"

Ah right, she was one of the few girls who were on the observation deck. Of course the people who were up there saw me body clearly without distraction, I was asked about it for awhile one day too but I never gave a direct answer.

My answer would either be 'I worked hard' or 'I was blessed with good genes I guess?'. Something along those lines would pop out of my mouth as if it was second nature, I mean some of the scars I have on my body were due to grandpa's training but most of them were due to an accident instead.

"Fun fact! Ryuunosuke was the world champion kenshi!"

"Eh?! Is that true!"

"True it is! Nii-san might not be proud out of but grandpa was seriously good at kendo, basically the main thing he trained Nii-san in. I would occasionally spring in a few times to join practice with Nii-san too!" Yeah and he'd go easy on you because you're a girl.

Ever since coming to this school I've never had a chance to try my hand at kendo yet. I know there's a kendo club but I'm not sure if I should join, I know my skills are pretty refined but with all the stuff going around in school, should I really?

Let's go off the list, I've had boring times, items of where I can rest like a panda, angry times at certain clerks, and finally perverted times but those are rare. Yeah I've been missing the feeling of having fun even with my gaming console!

"There is a kendo club at our school right?"

"Hmm? Yeah, are you thinking of joining, Daichin? And here I thought the very meaning of a shiinai drove you to tears!"

"N-no it doesn't! But yes I become afraid every time I wield a shiinai but that's not the point! I wasn't planning to join but instead I want to take a look, who knows maybe after that I might join."

Truth be told it could make the whole thing about protecting Sudou and the rest of the class from class-D harder. Even if my future self wants to join I'll be sure to do it after that business is dealt with.

A few minutes after that conversation, Ayanokouji comes back from his restroom break and we begin to make our way back to the dorms.

Vol 2 Chapter 4.1

Prediction after prediction

"Why... Why is it still so fucking hot?!"

Today is just another scorching day at the Advanced Nurturing High School. I never knew global warming could do this to a man and as someone who's lived inside an air-conditioned room, I can feel the charisma slowly draining out of me each time I'm outside the school building. It's starting to get old.

The moment I left the dorm, the lobby, hot air attacked me from the front. I've been enduring the pain if my burning skin for what feels like an eternity. I've always hated the hot weather and that opinion will never ever change, it's not even the burning skin part that I hate! It's the fact I have to burn my nostrils by breathing in this hot, humid air!

I'm not even aiming to walk towards the school yet, for now I'm focused on going over a life saving vending machine to buy myself a cold soft drink. Yeah yeah I've drank one yesterday already but if Ray-chan can drink cola every single day and not have any side effects yet, I'm sure diabetes isn't a thing in the world I live in.

"Finally...! After so long...I can finally- w-wait... it's sold out?!" The moment I reach the vending machine and look into the options I had while searching for the drink I want, the much needed lamune was entirely sold out!

NOOOOO! I needed that to survive in this heat! And this is literally the only vending machine in this fucking school that has lamune! Who bought it?! Who bought all of my life juice from this giant rectangular shaped machine from me?!

Is this some sort of punishment from God, a message that diabetes is actually real in my world?!

Poke

"Ahhhhhhh! Who is that?! Who's the little nimwit that stole every single bit of life juice from my person?!"

"Ah! S-sorry!" Eh? Oh it's just Masaki...holding an entire package full of lamune...

"... Give it."

After an awkward exchange, I snatch a bottle of lamune away from the package. Quickly opening it and chugged it without a second thought, it's sweet and sour at the same time but best of all is that it's cold!

A cold drink like this is very much needed in an environment with scorching hot heat. Even if I were to stick myself against the cold surface of the vending machine to warm up my body and breath cold air instead of hot air, I'd still be dying of thirst so once again my faithful assistant has saved my skin!

"Thanks Masaki! Could never do anything without yo- whoa why are you crying there?!" Perhaps because I called her a nimwit earlier but Masaki shrunk back and is basically crying while staring at me.

She's completely frozen in place, I didn't think I snapped that badly at her before noticing it was actually her. I feel like an ass.

"L-look I'm sorry! I was just possessed by the heat demon of the 1900s! Trust me I wasn't mad at you, just living in this heat drove me crazy please believe me!" I prostrate myself in front of her as she's still sobbing in front of me.

"This is a sad sight. What the hell are you doing here, dumbass?" I shift my gaze towards a familiar voice.

It's Kane! And she doesn't seem to be wearing her typical jacket either, I've noticed that when summer came. It's likely because she's not a fan of summer heat either, wearing a jacket could kill her like me but now I've got confirmation that she wears a short sleeve shirt underneath her jacket! That means absolutely nothing though!

"Ahem. I see you're here too Kane. Help me cheer up Masaki please!" After regaining my composure I stand up and put my hands together before the blonde shorty.

"Tch, why do I have to do this!"

"Fine, I'll do it myself! M-Masaki, if you stop crying I'll make sure to buy you the favourite cream pie you like so much!"

"Cream pie!"

I can sense the dirty disgusted look of Kane behind my back as she heard the word 'cream pie'. She has a pretty dirty mind despite being a maiden, more like a maiden of hell if you ask me but at least Masaki is cheered up now! You do not get enough screen time my assistant!

"Now that's dealt with...why are you two here? I thought you girls would be in class already."

"That goes for you too, Sugihara-sama. But I guess you were just here to buy drinks... umm would you like another lamune?" Masaki hands me another bottle of lamune to which I obviously snatch it from her hand and begin to drink it.

"Eh, I wanted to walk around for a bit. The class has gone into a complete debate over if lizards are better than anime girls."

I have several questions about that. Is it a debate over if lizards girls are better than anime girls or is it literally about normal scaly skin lizards?

"Oh I know about this. Apperantly Ike-kun's sexuality suddenly shifted and now he's into lizards, specifically male ones." What. The. Actual. Fuck?

I'm super concerned for that man. On the bright side he's not going to go after women as often as he did before now but on the bad side that could stir up some real big misunderstandings and strange events. When did he even develop this weird ass fetish?!

He's even more defective than defective now! There's no getting rid of a fetish once it makes its way into your life, at the end of the day we're dudes which means we have it the absolute roughest when it comes to dealing with fetishes. It's just borderline impossible!!!

"...I need a word with that man. He may have gone beyond the point of no return but that doesn't matter! I can still compress his fetish will every bit of power I have in me- urk!"

"Shut the fuck up dumbass! You'll attract the attention of unwanted bystanders at this point asshole!" Kane smacks me by the side of the head which makes me whimper in pain.

A second later I hear laughter from Masaki's direction. It's been awhile since she's laughed like this, a year? Two years? No, six total years since her last laughter.

Is it possible that...no way...

"He, he, he...you two are so fun to be around. I hope the three of us can become great friends can become great friends!"

She...her emotions... I didn't notice it earlier but they're back...?

Vol 2 Chapter 4.2

Prediction after prediction

It's been about a few hours since classes have ended for the day. Ever since the day Sudou got targeted, study sessions have been...hard to say the least. It's not easy to start one when you're working your ass off in case of a sneak attack, my secret agent from the opposing team hasn't gathered any important information which is good to some extent.

Not having much important information just means class-D hasn't came up with any plans to take care of my protective barrier yet. Although one may see this as a win, I'm still very cautious about everything. I've tried to relax by going to the gym for the kendo club but I ended up chickening out since the shiinai reminded me of grandpa.

It's crazy though, the little glimpse I got from those club members shows me how trained most of them are. There's definitely a few rusty ones but they'll eventually become better in this field, kendo is less about physical ability and more about strategic planning which is why everyone could try it.

Another reason why I didn't want to go inside and take a spin yet was because of the insanely hot weather. The gym is quite cold thanks to the air conditioning inside there, but the moment you step out Golden Time will turn into time to get your nuts burnt off. I still need those for baby making man!

Besides, joining a kendo club like that would be awkward since literally 90% of the members are women! Not only that, they're women of different body types! From busty babes to small flat chested girls, the men in there look pretty strong too and they were just pretty much having fun instead of staring at the girls. They could have been hiding the desire deep inside but man are they good at hiding it!

Titties, titties everywhere is what I'm thinking while laying on my bed browsing the web.

"Holy shit there's a lot of strange stuff here nowadays. Blogs and other stuff popping up everywhere and I'm even looking for them. There's even these random pictures that people post online, do they not have a sense of security?"

Online stalking is a real thing believe it or not, most people my age don't believe and frankly I don't know what to think about it. I'm adept at the use of cellphones, smartphones, computers and even laptops to the point I can hack into anything with using those so of course I'd know the dangers of posting your own pictures onto the internet. I've done it personally to stalk a few of my friends before such as Soranyan and Ray-chan, it was only for fun though!

Honestly browsing the web when you're bored can get old really quickly especially when you're doing it mindlessly. At first it feels great, discovering all sorts of different shit has this satisfaction to it but once you've done it a few hundred times like me, you'll end up finding the same thing over and over again. Only occasionally would you find new stuff to read.

"Hmm? What's this...? Shizuku...? She's pretty cute, got a wonderful body and a pretty aura around her j-just from me looking at this." Eventually I come across a certain photo. A pink haired girl with gradient blue eyes and an extremely well-endowed body.

Saying she's cute is an understatement. She's really damn attractive, could such a person even exist, or is this photoshop? Whatever the case is, I can definitely say it's a rather cute photograph of this girl. I might even leave a ratin- wait a second...

"Pink hair... gradient blue eyes...well endowed body? And that background! Don't tell me this is-" It's hard for me to accept this that quickly so I continue to scroll on as I tap on her profile and look at just about every post this 'Shizuku' has made.

H-Holy shit...I never knew Sakura had a sibling! They look exactly the same so they're likely twins and probably in different classes. Wow...

"You're really weird sometimes dude! How can you be this dense?!"

"Ah!" Ray-chan appears before as I rise from my bed and bop her in the head with my own.

"Ow ow ow! What the fuck! Why and how did you come in here!"

"I should be asking you that question!" This is my room lady!

She doesn't seem to be having a copy of my student ID with her so no way she entered through the door. That's the only logical place she could have came from unless she's discovered of a way to commit teleportation. Actually that would be terrifying, Ray-chan teleporting could allow her to constantly prank people without getting caught.

"I came from the window! Jumping down a few floors is nothing for a super spy!" I hope, HOPE she's joking about that. Though I suppose the girl's part of the dorms is just above me, if her room is seriously above mine that would make sense why there's a rope hanging from the wind- wait what?!

She actually bought a rope to climb down from her room into mine without anyone knowing?! Actually if anyone sees that rope they might think an intruder got into my room to steal my shit or at worst, murder me!

Although that would make for a fascinating story for the newspaper, as if I'd die to same random virgin. I'd much rather die to this girl who has actually gotten her virginity stolen by none other than yours truly! For specific reasons that was a joke...kind of.

"A-anyway...what are you doing here, Ray-chan? I thought you would head straight to sleep or something." She throws herself into the bed as I speak to her.

"Oof! Well I wanted to check on ya fam! I sensed your troubles and came straight to you, so something about a girl named Shizuku or something? Come on, tell little 'ol me all about it!"

"Eh I'm not sure if it's true but I'm guessing Sakura has a twin sister in another class separate from u- ow!"

Before I could finish my sentence, Ray-chan smacks me on the side of the head with a rubber chicken she pulled out from under her skirt as if it came from some pocket dimension.

"Alright, alright! I'm seriously guessing Sakura has some sort of blog or something like that where she posts pictures of herself using that camera of her's. Here, take a look at this." She leaned in on my shoulder and stared at my phone with curious eyes.

"Eeeeh?! That's, like totally her! Even the background is inside a school dorm room!" Needless to say she's pretty baffled by this.

Anyone would be judging the fact she's wearing such a happy expression when all the time she's like...that in class and outside of it. It makes you wonder if this is even the same person or not but I don't believe I saw anyone else with the family name 'Sakura' since I never heard her, Hiyori and Soranyan mutter a word about another Sakura in our year.

The proof that she's a student must only be apperant to those who are within school grounds too. There's no way anyone would recognize that background otherwise unless they're graduands.

"Yeah posting pics online is one thing but look at these comments! Sheesh! This one guy has commented on nearly every single post, it's really creepy!" She's right. Throughout each post there's always this one guy who replies to each and every one of them.

"So cute!" "You're seriously beautiful!" "Your body is so hot!" And other such comments are made from the same guy. Each one of them slowly got more and more dangerous! When I talked about online stalking I never thought a situation like this might occur, on one of my friends especially!

I eventually read the name of the commenter to find out if they probably used their real name or not.

"Yukitsu Kusuda... Hang on a second, isn't that the name of the clerk from that electronic store?"

"Heh? Oh yeah you're right! I saw his nameplate earlier today...wait! So that wild guy with the 'ass aura' is the one sending these creepy message?!" Ray-chan seems rather uncomfortable at the sight and thought of this.

Certainly it's pretty dang creepy, I can't imagine what would have happened to Sakura if we didn't flee from that store immediately. Furthermore I knew that guy was suspicious, his behaviour seemed a bit too focused on the purchaser.

"That shithead...I can't forgive him..." What is this? Why does it feel like...my blood is rushing to my head...?

My body feels slightly hot. My eyes are focused on this man's name with an intense glare...I know. This is anger, anger for someone who's taking extreme measures to stalk and eventually find and possibly do unthinkable things to a friend of mine.

"I'll never forgive him. Unforgivable... unforgivable!" I take a screenshot of each post with his comment in it with a grin.

I see, this matter was much bigger than I thought... Forget class-D for the time being, for now this bastard is my primary target. Anyone who pissed me off will not get out of my sight without receiving a few bruises, I'll make that bastard pay for what he's done to Sakura.

I send each of the screenshots to Ayanokouji who received something I gave him earlier before shutting off my phone with a grin.

Vol 2 Chapter 4.3 (Rayla )

Prediction after prediction

Rayla 18 ahead~

"Out with you! Out, of, my, room!" I'm currently in the process of pushing Ray-chan out of my room. Of course given her insane physical strength, this task is proving to be rather difficult...

It's about an hour since she came down and now she's barely even budging! I've been pushing for so long the golden sun is already shining into my room and has no signs of leaving. For a whole hour I've only barely pushed her past my bed, I have no idea what she's clinging to but man is she trying to stay and get on my nerves!

"No! It's been so long since we've hung out in your room like this, plus I wanted to show you these cat pics!"

"That's the reason you came down here?!" Truthfully it's only been about barely a year since we've hung out like actual friends.

Ray-chan was always so popular with both guys and girls, even to the point where she'd received at least ten love letters a day which adds onto about 4000 letters a year, equaling to 12000 at least for her entire middle school life.

Of course it's impossible to reply to each letter every single day so she usually burnt them or three them into recycling bins somewhere in the city, leaving the person who asked her out standing behind the school like a moron.

Nearly everyone in the school asked her out, even the teachers did and they ended up getting in trouble with the principal who was thankfully sane. I remember having a fiance at some point but I never met her for what I can recall, so obviously I never asked Ray-chan out even though I found her attractive. Besides I was one of the only people who understood how hard her life was.

She's the daughter of a large scale corporation and she has to deal with all that crap, you could only imagine what I did to stop that fiasco. Also for reference, the number I gave was only a rough estimation, the people who asked her out would continue to do so for days in a row so realistically she may have gotten more than 9000 letters each year.

Part of the reason we became friends is because I was literally the only guy who never asked her out. I considered it this one time but went against it since my parents informed me of a fiance so I laid it off for now, though back then many thought I would and even said I had a guaranteed chance at dating Ray-chan. Unfortunately that time never came so you could say even the dreams of those who bet that we're crushed.

"Heh? You aren't pushing as hard anymore. Don't tell me you're reminiscing the old times~"

"Nope, I still hate you! Now out the door you go!!" I begin to put much more force into my legs instead of my arms and push her out the room. Locking the door behind her with a heavy sigh.

"Hah...that was really something... God that woman, can't she just learn her lesson?"

"What do you mean? I always adapt to my environment!"

"Yeah fair point Ray-cha- wait how did you get back in here?" Earlier I just pushed her out right? How the he did she enter back into my room without going through the window? There's no way she could have went up the stairs or elevator that quickly!

"Ninja art:log! You pushed a projection of me outside the door, said projection should turn back into a log and hit the ground with a thump any second now!" What the fuck does that mean?! And when did she learn to become a ninja?!

I blink my eyes at her, honestly this feel like a dream and I feel like stabbing myself with a needle.

I turn back to the door, unlock it and open it to find a legit wooden log on the floor. Did she bring this with her into my room and if so when? I know she's good at spy work, in fact her mom is supposedly a super spy which I do not want to believe, but this is ridiculous!

"He, he! So what you gonna do now~? Push me out again?"

"..." I proceed to stare at her, slowly closing the door and locking it behind me.

"Eh? What is this...why are you so quite? Come on man, say something or else this is going to get awkward really quick!"

"..."

This is for sure awkward but I can't think of any way to retaliate with this woman. I should probably get that log out of the way before anything, if someone sees that in front of my room chances are they'll be rumors about me for something I never did. Speaking of that log, why does she have it and how did she get it?

"Is everything ok? Look I'm/l tell you the truth! I came here because you seemed tensed for the last few days, I wanted to cheer you up with some jokes!" Ah is that so?

Being one of my best friends if not my best friend in this school, she's one of the only people who can see through me. We also hung out this afternoon and she was quieter than usual. So she noticed my tenseness and wants to cheer me up? Not a first, but surprising.

"I get it. Honestly I do." I continue to stare at her with a straight face as the evening light shines into the room. How come it's still evening after an hour?

"T-then stop staring at me...unless... Don't tell me you're thinking of taking me right here!"

"W-what?! No what the hell woman?!"

"Ahhhh! Daichin is going to have sex with me inside his room~!"

"Shut the fuck up!"

"Hyaaaah?!"

I can already tell this is going to be a tiring day, actually I knew from the beginning when I woke up. Let's just hope when she gets what she wants she'll finally shut up and leave.

"Ah...Haaaah... Mmmm, haaaah... Haaaah...haaagh! Naaaah...- augh! Naaaah!"

As you can probably tell, in the end she won over me and now I'm balls deep inside my childhood best friend yet again. To be specific this is the second time we've done this, we did it once in middle school and that was the shit of legends.

Gotta say, I'm honestly really unfair to her. The truth is, she's right. I've been tensed recently and it's been hard to focus on so many things such as class and my own study group. I've been kidding to myself so badly saying I've had enough rest but I haven't had fun to go with that rest, also Ray-chan's body in this evening light was too tempting and frankly I wanted to take her already.

All she had to do was ask and I probably would have folded over like a cheap suit. We didn't even waste any time to fully take off her clothes - I just slammed Ray-chan against the wall and started to rail her without any foreplay.

Sex is one hell of a drug for both women and men. You think you got morals but then your best friend propositions you, then you suddenly find that those morals aren't worth a damn.

"...Never thought I was this big of a failure as a best friend."

"You don't even... Mmmmm...pull that line too well when you don't even know how to slow down screwing me..."

"oh shut up."

Howaaaah!"

"How many times am I going to have to tell you to stop making those weird ass nosies?!"

She's made various random screeches and moans ever since I slammed her against the wall and started to fuck her.

"That's what happens when you speed up without warning!!!" She shouts at me as a reply to me speeding up my thrusts all the sudden. She even hammers her fist at my back to protest.

Unfortunately, her words fall on deaf ears as I continue to go at it with all the power I could possibly put behind my hips. I hadn't used much energy today and for some reason the summer heat hasn't sunk in and sucked everything out of me yet, so I'm basically in peak condition to hump.

"Ah, mhh...haah! Hwaaah!"

"Does it hurt?"

"W-will you slow down if I say it does...?"

"Yeah, fine."

"D-don't worry...haaagh~ it doesn't hurt as badly as last time. The day after, I was walking all funny to keep it from hurting...hnnn...hywuuh...d-do you remember that? I'm all over it now..."

Yeah, we haven't fucked for so long because we were getting ready to enroll into this school. Our parents are close friends so it's no wonder they arranged it so we could enroll into the same school, unfortunately we aren't in the same class but that could have been entirely intentionally since mom and dad always loved the star crossed lovers trope.

"...Kiss me."

"You mean your breasts? If so I'll totally take up the offer."

"Are my breasts the only thing you literally ever think about? I meant my lips, dumbass."

"What the hell would I do that?"

"We're already having sex aren't we?! If we don't kiss during this process then how can we even go all the way, that shit ain't right!"

"...Close your eyes." She does so with a smirk as if she's already won the battle and frankly she has.

Before she could think over her victory, I cover her lips with mine while still thrusting.

"Mmmm...mmph! Nnhaaah...shrllllllp!" After a brief moment of surprise, Ray-chan begins to suck on my tongue like a bitch in heat.

"Haaaah...mmmm! Mmmch... Ngh, aahh... Holy crap I thought I was gonna black out. Kisses are the shit..."

"Quiet down, it'd be a real problem if my neighbor heard you."

"That means you'll have to kiss me again every time I start talking your ear off."

"Nevermind, I'll just make it so you have no right to talk again."

"Rude-! Mmph, nnhh...mwah...mmm~"

Man she's right, kissing feels great. I lost my virginity and my first kiss to the same girl back in middle school, and we're not even dating! We're just best friends with benefits sometimes, we usually just relieve eachother whenever we fell tensed or stressed. Fun fact actually, the first time we did it, we did it in the changing room at school. Crazy huh?

"M-mmmph...pwah! Mmmmh, mmmm... Mmch, shrllp...haaah...hwah... Haaah... Y-you say a lot of mean things but at the end of the day you're still the same old friend J knew back then."

"Like I said, shut up."

"Would it kill you to say what you're actually feeling for once?!"

Her pussy tightens around me, causing me to involuntarily gasp in shock and pelasure. I guess teasing is a big turn on for her, I assume compliments are too.

I want to try that theory out on her but it's embarrassing to whisper sweet nothings into her ear when we're having sex really close to the door. I could have picked a better place instead of near the door at least, I wouldn't be surprised if someone said this room smelled fishy. So instead of words, I should use a simpler way to shut her up.

"Mmmph... Haaah...mmmnn, hwah... You're doing a real good j-job making me yours broski... Aaahnn..."

"I really want to tell you to shut up again but now I realized that's just wasting energy if anything." Kisses are more than enough to get her soaked apperantly. I have no idea when that will become useful information but it's good to know I guess.

"I really like you, Ray-chan..."

"Whoa! You can't just drop a bomb like that on me! I'll die of embarrassment!"

"...As my best friend."

"Ya know, it doesn't really qualify what you said when you're in the middle of banging said best friend. Haaah...mmmhh...but I'm glad your honest!"

Pretty lame, I'm resorting to kisses and other such techniques just because she can out-argue me during sex. My hips are on autopilot and I can barely think straight, if you asked me to solve a simple math question I might even fail. I'm so pathetic like that.

"Haaah... aaauhhh... Daichin! Daichin! I-I'm gonna-! Gonna cum! This position is really rough, and my hips kinda hurt, but I'm still goooonnnaaa cuuuuuummm! Also this wall is chafing the shit out of my back!"

"I can't stand you when you're like this..."

"Y-you're breathing heavier than before aren't you...? Also you c-can't expect me to pull off some advanced porn position when I'm some amateur!" She holds onto me tighter, she definitely wants to finish this now.

I'm starting to get close to, like she said I can here my breathing being more ragged and heavy with each thrust now. Also this woman's bitch ditch is giving me a real hard time, she's practically squeezing me of my cum!

"A-aaahhm! Right there! Right theeeere! Ahn, keep doing it just like that! Yeeessss! Aah, ah, aaaahnn..."

She's been talking to keep herself from moaning too loudly. Since she's been pretty loud and I haven't sensed anything from my neighbours yet, chances are they're not back yet which is good. That means I can go all out!

"Fwuuuaaaaah! Nnnh, aaagh- a-a-ahhhh!" Her moans echo through my dorm room. I'm sure no one's back like me yet this early but if someone was outside my door, they'd be sure to hear her. Also I'm sure the walls are thick enough so even if there were someone on the other side, chances are they won't be able to hear us.

"Aaaaaahhhh! Haaaah! I-I'm gonna cuuuuumm, a-aaahnnn... Nnnnnnh! I-- I can't hold it anymore!"

"Aaaah! I'm cumming Daichin! I'm cumming! Ah, ah, ah, aaaaahhh!"

"Coommming, coooomjng! C-cumming! A-a-a-aaaaaaaaagggghhh!!!"

Splurt! Splurt! Splurt!

And just like that, I release my semen onto her body as quickly as possible and let it drop down from her tits. It's a really sexy sight but I can barely focus on it, this pleasure is a bit too much. I only managed to keep myself from groaning because her tightness actually caused me some pain, should I start jacking off?

"Haaah...hah...ahhh... Wow we came together!"

"It's just about...ghh...putting in the effort as they say..."

"Well I'll go get myself clean now! Y-you really like sex way more than your nonexistent jerk off sessions huh?" You don't have to remind me!

"I loooove you, Daichin!"

"Yeah yeah I know. You don't have to tell me for the hundredth time..."

"But it turns you on doesn't it~?" This girl...she really is a huge gigantic mess.

I gotta say, having sex with her really blew my system and calmed me down some more. First Soranyan and Ray-chan, do I have to bust a load before coming to my real senses or what...?

Vol 2 Chapter 4.4

Prediction after prediction

It's yet another day at the Advanced Nurturing High School located within somewhere in Tokyo. The summer sun is hanging in the sky is dazzling hot, for some reason that bone chilling effect I felt a couple days ago has come back to push it's way up my ass again.

Sitting beneath a tree, I attempt to hide from body from the scorching heat while eating my self-packed by myself. Usually I'd do this with my study group members but I gave them a day off, additionally I've given them the job of watching over Sudou in case anything happened. Call me straight away if he gets ganged up or something, on days like these the sun gives me short term memory.

It's lunchtime right now, it's no wonder why there's students hanging around outside the school eating their lunches or playing about. Are they crazy? I wouldn't be able to run around in the scorching heat even if it were the apocalypse. Thank god I'm the only one sitting by myself, it makes my presence easy to hide and I can just do shit myself, I don't want another blunder for myself when I'm handling with now three big ones.

For a quick run down, class-D still hasn't made any moves whatsoever and I believe after busting a load on Ray-chan, I know exactly why they're not making any moves even subtle ones. You see I believe class-D is just being cautious and it's only one person operating a single operation to through me off. I'm not as sharp as people make me to be, people often mistake my sharpness to Soranyan's but that doesn't mean I can't pick up on things eventually.

Now that I think of it, I was pretty dumb for not noticing that Ryuuen is the definitive leader of class-D. We've only interacted once so far but that little exchange told me he wanted to pry information from me. The reason why I haven't been informed of this is because Ryuuen is taking on this operation himself instead of sending a few lackeys. As for what kind of plan he has, hell if I know.

My second problem is one regarding Shizuku, also known as Sakura Airi of my class. It's highly likely that she's being stalked by a certain store clerk who goes by the name of Yukitsu Kusuda, a creepy adult man working at an electronics shop. Sakura has a sort of blog thing where she posts pictures of herself online for others to see, one of those many people are the clerk who's taken a bit too much of a liking to Shizuku.

My final problem, my affair with Ray-chan. Alright that isn't too important since we've talked it over and returned to become best friends with benefits but we still haven't agreed on randomly having sex. I don't know what to do with her and Internet-chan didn't help me think of any ideas so yeah, I'm stumped with her.

"Kukuku, seems like the 'Tentateur Serpant' is sitting under earth a tree by himself. What the fuck do you think you're doing, huh punk?"

"Ryuuen...what the hell was that nickname? Nevermind that, why are you invading my precious sweet time?" Tentateur Serpant huh? If I remember correctly that means seductive serpant, is that the nickname people gave me?!

I haven't done much outside of class, to the rest of the school I may just seem like some above average guy which is completely understandable. I haven't done anything note worthy yet and I probably never will, though for all I know those words could be denied in an instant.

"What do you want, Ryuuen?"

"Geez, would it kill you to be more gentler with your words, asshole? I'm just here to tell you to be careful from now on. I've given up on facing you for now."

Given up? That's strange, I took Ryuuen for the type to relentlessly attack his enemies no matter what. I have a feeling this is a trap, whenever I feel this bonechill down my spine it's always a sign of bad news.

I'm saying this all in my head, in the meantime Ryuuen moves away with a slight grin. It appears he really can't roll his plan into motion yet and is now taking a phone call...that may just be my imagination.

I

t's now after classes, evening. Yet again, I've got nothing to do but stand near this vending machine and drink lamune to my heart's content thanks to this weather. I know I've complained about the summer heat enough but why does god, if he even exists, be so cruel to humans like us?!

If god really loves us then why are we suffering in this wasteland, given the minimal resources to survive?! Sure as hell I never understood it. Thankfully this sweet yet sour drink is able to quench my thirst easily, also the taste just fits my taste buds so well I can't even describe it.

"Nothing like taking a nice long walk and drinking a bottle of lamune to clean your mind of everything. Let's see...after school I went to the movies, ate extra food at a cafe and finally visited the swimming pool by myself." Yeah my lone wolf life is pathetic. This is why friends are a thing huh?

Well no need to be in the gutters for that anymore...I've already called off the Sudou protection group and everyone's gotta be less tensed like how I am now.

I'm finally taking a break, maybe tomorrow is when I should finally take a visit to the kendo club at last. Like I said I might even join and that means a lot, I could use my freetime on way better stuff but kendo is fun. It's only mild PTSD because of grandpa but I can mostly get over it if I try.

"Hmm? Ayanokouji...huh?! Wait what?!" My phone sends a wave of vibrations through my pocket before I quickly take it out of said pocket to see that Ayanokouji has sent me a text message.

"T-That asshole...he's moving on Sakura already?!" I make a break for it and turn on a tracking app on my phone and follow a red dot.

That guy! Why did he have to move so fast when I'm taking a damn break! My heart's pounding like crazy, I didn't think he'd go for her this early! Fuck! Am I gonna make it?! Is Ayanokouji already there?! I am not calm right now! This went from 0 to 100 too quickly, it's bad for my heart man!

Liar, you don't believe you can save her do you~?

As I rush through the school I feel as though the air turned cold, my vision is turning hazy but the moment I blink it goes away. What's going on? Why do I hear this voice in my head? There doesn't seem to be anyone around...no it's just my imagination, my main focus is Sakura right now!

You're denying yourself, you know you can't save her yet you want to try. It's cute, your admiration is adorable~

"S-Sakura!" I turn the corner into an alleyway and spot three large men in suits along with the store clerk. In front of them are... Ayanokouji and Sakura?!

What the hell, this is nothing like how I expected... What's with these three grown ass men anyway?! Nevermind that, I have to get to those two before Kusuda does!

I force myself forwards at full speed and tackle one of the men into the wall. They're tall and ridiculously muscular, foreigners by the looks of things. I haven't had my hand at fighting foreigners yet but they're really resilient, three against one with these bulky men?! Hell no!

"You again?! Why the hell are you even here?! G-get him too!" Kusuda orders one of the time as he throws at me to which I easily dodge and return his blow with one of my own to the gut before performing a powerful uppercut to push him back a few pegs.

Damn! Who knew muscular men were so strong! I'm getting kind of excited...I can probably win fair and square easily but I don't have the time for that right now! My primary objective is to save Sakura...remember god damn it!

"Ayanokouji! Use it!" Ayanokouji seems to have caught onto what I said and pulls out the thing I tossed over to him about a few days ago when we went off to repair Sakura's camera...a fucking tazer!

That's right! I used my own private points to buy myself a tazer and tossed it over to Ayanokouji. My initial use for it was for some sort of self-defence since the thing is small enough to hide in your pocket to use as a sneak attack weapon but after catching a glimpse at Kusuda, I decided to hand it off to Ayanokouji instead.

You may be wondering why not Sakura since she's the one in trouble, well how am I supposed to make her feel in debt to me? It's honestly an evil plan but that doesn't matter.

I gesture my hands as Ayanokouji throws the tazer in my direction causing me to catch it on instinct before doing a full spin and plunge it deep into one of the men's stomach.

"What the hell?! How do you even have that?!"

"Private points can buy you anything right? That anything also counts for weapons made for self-defence!" After the man stumbles back for the shock, I pull the dirty move and kick him while he's down in the face straight into a wall.

I dodge yet another fist coming in my direction before getting hit with a strong right hook.

"Urk! Haha...not bad! But is that all?" I smirk at the man as I drop the tazer for a split second thanks to that punch. In a quick recovery I use my left leg to kick the tazer back into my hands to hit the man's face with it, not even caring if I deal any fatal damage to him.

"W-what the hell! He took that hit and is still standing...g-get him!"

Crap that lunch hurt, not as much as I thought but it seriously hurt. It may have left a bruise I guess but that should be the least of my concerns, but in all seriousness IT FUCKING HURTS MAN! My beautiful handsome face has been smacked by canon fodder!

"The bigger they are the harder they fall, that applies to basically...everything-?!" I block a sudden attack from the last man and is pushed back a few metres. These foreigners are ridiculously strong... If it weren't for this tazer, I'd need at least three hits for each guy! Now that's impressive, should I really be impressed here?

"Eh whatever, this is nothing anyway. Hey Ayanokouji! You can take this guy!"

I throw a roundhouse kick at the man's face to made him stumble back a few before Ayanokouji pops out from behind him to and gifts him an axe-kick after kicking himself off the wall.

"And that's three right? Is there anything else you would like to throw at us?" Holy shit he did a pretty nice parkour move during a fight! Ayanobro...no! Ayanogod! I mean I could do that too but- Ayanogod!

"U-Ummm...-"

"Let me handle this! I need a little something from him anyway. Go reassure Sakura about the situation and throw this tazer into that trash bin real quick." I toss the tazer back at Ayanokouji as he nods and walks back towards Sakura as I hold Kusuda by his hair and lift him up.

"Alright listen up you little piece of shit, who sent these guys with you? No way in hell a loser like you could get muscular men like that on your team." I wanted to ask where they came from but I figured that wouldn't be such a good idea, I can let the guards figure it out later.

"W-why should I tell you tha- urk?!"

He refuses to comply to which I give him a hard right hook, not letting go of him as blood spills onto the ground from his nose. I may have broken it but it's his fault for going into this like a moron, infuriating me like this...

"If you don't answer me I'll be sure to report your for sexual assault even if it's just an attempt. Oh and I have definitive proof too, you see those cameras? They caught onto everything that happened here even our fight so if you go reporting that I hurt three 'innocent' men, I'll be sure to retaliate but killing your ass before being expelled. You get me, right?"

"Y-yeah..."

"Good. Oh and cough up 5 million private points right now, I investigated your background and needless to say your pay is pretty high. Since I'm so nice, I'll allow you to live with 10,000 private points left in your disposal. It's the least you can do for infuriating my ass off, come on do it or else I'll really break your face."

Oh what is this now? A certain sense of satisfaction? Yeah it feels good alright...too good...watching him squirm around like this has awakened something within me, my sadistic side and the fact I want to torment and make his life as miserable as possible...

Dragging away his private points for his life is a great deal, no. Although you could say his life is already ruined, hell it's been ruined since the day he met me. Any bastard who crosses my path never gets away in one piece, either you literally lose a part of yourself or you break down mentally.

Like a lifeless doll I throw him back to the ground and crush him under the soles of my shoes as he whined in pain. Eventually I decide to finally leave him alone when he promised on god that he'll send me the amount of points that I asked for before going back to Sakura.

"Yo, that was close huh?"

"You can say that again...I didn't think you placed a tracker on that tazer especially with the amount of points you had before."

I laugh it off, it was a gamble but seems like it payed off really quickly in the end. I wasn't sure if he was going to attack soon but I was gonna go confront him myself anyway, besides according to the information I've gathered that bastard owes dad 5 million yen, he can pay here I suppose.

I didn't learn shit from him, he said a guy with shoulder length magenta hair asked him to take those guys with him. So Ryuuen sent those guys huh...? The hell, he was setting up a trap for me...well ahead Ryuuen Kakeru.

"I'm sorry for arriving so late Sakura...I was on the other side of the campus drinking a bottle of lamune when Ayanokouji texted me!"

"N-no... it's my fault...I couldn't find anywhere with a lot of people quick enough and he cornered me. I-it's not your fault Sugihara-kun..." She says with a blush as I clap my hands together and bow in apology.

"You were pretty cool there though, Sugihara. I didn't know you could fight like that even with such strong men." Right back at you handsome motherfucker!

"G-guess I owe you one now...both o-of you..."

Sakura must feel insanely guilty for my injury, I mean it's not that severe it'll heal in a couple of days. Still watching me get punched that hard must have made her heart skip a beat, it still stings a bit...wow foreigners are no joke.

"A favour...anything up your sleeve Ayanobro?"

"Stop calling me that, pelase. Also I'll save it, I don't have anything in mind yet." Alright! That means I can do this...

"Sakura...I want you to act like Shizuku, the girl you pose as in your blog!" I place my hands on her shoulders and stare her straight in the eyes to make her see that I am, indeed dead serious.

An awkward pause echoes through the alleyway for a few minutes before Sakura suddenly lets out a cute screech.

"W-what?! H-h-how-"

"I saw your blog, the main reason how I know about that clerk actually. Also you owe me a favour right? I'll say this is just the right trade for saving your life~" Man my sadistic side is on fire today!

"F-fine...I-I'll try M-My best..."

Humans always want to protect their sense of pride even if they don't have any left like a certain someone, aka me! It's natural behaviour really, and I figured Sakura is also one of those people who would want to protect her nonexistent pride and dignity. Besides she's not dumb so she must realize this is for her own good.

To get revenge feels this good? Man I should screw up more so this happens more often, that way I can make my opponent repay the offer ten fold! Thanks anonymous chill that always runs down my spine!

You're welcome~ always count on me to change the courses of the universe as a spirit~

This is reminding me of the penguin shit again...wait I can actually clearly hear you anonymous chill?

Why of course!

Well then, I made another random friend. This is totally not weird... especially when I can't see her, I think it's a her because of the voice...? But why does it sound so familiar...?

Vol 2 Epilogue

Lair!

"Ugh...hnng..." I slept late yesterday, plain and simple so I must have woke up pretty late huh?

Every morning, my vision would be hazy to the point everything and anything would look like a blur to me. I can barely see anything for about another few minutes or so, my body also aches slightly if I try to move so I try not to move for a few minutes before finally standing.

"Time for my daily routine of 200 sit-ups, push-ups and another 15 kilometer ru- what the fuck...?"

The moment I'm able to see again, I'm stood in the middle of a white room. The furniture and everything are completely paint in white, even the floor, ceiling and walls!

Ringgg! Rrriiiingggg!

Rrrrriiiiiinnnnngggg!

"..." Hang on this is...yeah a dorm room isn't it? The interior design, the space, no doubt it's an empty dorm room with only the essentials in it like a bed, a desk and a cupboard. There's also this obnoxious ringing sound that seems to be getting more and more distorted as time goes on.

Pick up the phone

"No signal..."

If there wasn't any signal then why was it ringing in the first place...? This doesn't make any sense...why does it feel so cold...? The outside is a complete blank white, not a hint of sunlight is touching this white room yet it's bright even though the lights don't seem to be on.

From the corner of the room I can hear a music box too...a lullaby from the sounds of things. It's quiet, but just loud enough for me to hear it from standing here in the center of the room, sounds like it's in the corner somewhere.

Stop the music box

I shut box's lid, at least I can still move... Wait what?!

The music opens up by itself even after I shut it tight! I still have my phone with me but there doesn't seem to be a signal within anywhere of this room...what the hell is going on?

"I have to get out first..."

Leave the room

I approach the door and turn the knob to open it. Unfortunately the door closes on its own even after I do it once again. Guess I'll try leaving the door again.

This time I effortlessly turn the door knob and exit the room before the door could close, what's on the other side shocks me to my very core...

"W-what... it's the same white room..." What's going on?!

I try to leave the room again with the exact same tactic. Good news it succeeded! Bad news, I'm stuck in the same God damn room...

"Alright one last time..." I attempt to leave the room once more. Placing my hand on the door knob and turning it to escape once again, preparing myself to be greeted by yet the same room.

"Huh? It's...locked from the outside?"

After constantly going in and out of the same room, the door seems to have locked itself. Looks like no amount of force will be enough to budge it open, so what now?

Attempt to leave the room again

Play with the penguin plushie

Investigate the walls

I've tried leaving the room already, the only thing that's not white in this room is that fucking penguin plush. Whatever I do I just can't escape from this thing huh?

With nothing much to do, I attempt to play with the penguin plush near the music box which is still playing. The music playing throughout the room is sending a strange sense of danger down my spine... it's ridiculously cold in here too and there's no air conditioning.

"Mwee~!" Good, it's still making noise whenever you hold it in your hands. For the first time in my life I'm glad to have this thing around as I hug it in my arms to comfort myself.

What should I do next?

Investigate the walls

"I should probably investigate these walls, maybe they'll give me a hint on how to escape..."

I begin to search through the room, observing everything attentively with my eyes wide open.

It's strange, I don't feel tired despite everything I've done here yet. Usually I'd be slightly tired after swiftly going through a self-closing door. As I search the walls, the music box eventually stops for a second before resuming it's tune, this time the music it plays is a completely different one from before. Where the last one was a cheery hip-hop tune, this one sounds more blood curdling.

Eventually I finally investigate the entire room except one place only to find nothing. The walls, floor and ceiling have no cracks in them as if this room was newly renovated. The last place I've yet to check is the cupboard.

"If some sort of monster pops out from here tell Soranyan I'm a failure of a twin brother!"

Open the cupboard

"W-what...is this..." I feel yet another bone chilling effect running down my spine the moment I open the cupboard. Is this...fear...? N-nevermind that, what is this?!

There are countless photos stuck to the inside of the cupboard connected by red lines instead of your usual clothing. They're all photos of events I've never seen before, photos of people I've never seen yet I'm in each one of them, looking extremely happy with a big smile on my face while facing the camera. What is this...and what could the red lines mean?

There are red X's on some of the photos and it just so happens that all of the photos with a red X are events and people I don't recall no matter how much I'm wracking my brain...

"W-what does this mean...who are these people..." These photos...w-why do they seem familiar to me...?

They could hold the hint to leaving this room, what bothers me is this petrifying sense of deja vu they give me. Why am I in them...I-I don't remember any of this!

There are photos with me taken in them...I have no idea when they were taken. Since I'm in them, that must mean I was present at the time of each one of them except for those with red X's with people I don't recall seeing. B-but...

You don't remember, do you?

"Waaagh! Who's there?!"

The moment I turn my back, I'm greeted by a girl with long slightly yellow hair past her waist length along with bright blue eyes.

Hang on... she's one of the people who have a red X over their picture! I look back at the picture and at her...yeah she's the girl in the picture, she also seems to be wearing a middle school girl outfit from back at my school.

I've been here this whole time. Did you not notice?

"N-not at all! So what is this...?"

She titls her head at me in confusion while sipping on a bottle of milk tea she apperantly brought with her.

What exactly do you mean?

"This! These pictures on the cupboard wall, this inescapable room, that music which won't fucking shut up!" I'm especially infuriated by that music box, it's adding onto the scariness of things and I do not like it!

Ah that, before we continue what that topic allow me to introduce myself

I am 'the author', you may address me as Kujou Fumiko. Pleasure to meet you, Daisuke-kun

Kujou Fumiko...although I see a few photos with me and her in them, her name doesn't ring a bell at all! Surrounded around a lunch table...having fun at an amusement park...these are events she's in I don't remember!

She is quite the cutie though, that slightly yellow hair fits her bright blue eyes, and around her is this warm aura that completely cancels out the cold in the room. I'm backed up against the cupboard basically, the only things that have colour in this room are the penguin plush, the coca cola bottles, the smoke from those cigarettes and finally Kujou herself. Those eyes of hers are radiating even more heat for me, her smile is really bright despite being in a place like this. Also what's this talk about being 'the author' or some shit?

Rude! I can read your thoughts you know?! You only exist because I allow it! Hmph!

Oi, don't pout like that... you're acting like some wannabe tsundere. You know I was seriously afraid just a few moments ago but now I'm embarrassed to talk with this helpless lady.

A-At least talk with your mouth!

"Yeah yeah whatever. So why am I here...and I can I leave?"

Urk! Cruel cruel boy...anyway I just invited you here so I could have a chat with this stories protagonist! Take it as an experiment since this is the first time I'm doing something like this!

I can tell already how much I'll dislike this woman. Good news is that I can leave when she says so, bad news I have to out up with her bullshit.

Anyway I wanted to have a chat with 'the reader' but I'll leave that for another time! Well, you may go now! Go on, go on!

Kujou begins to push out the door as it opens by itself, it looks like it's gonna lead me to the gates if hell but if she says that I'll be back in my own world then whatever... I still have lots of questions but I'll ask them whenever I see her again.

Those pictures...the red lines connecting them are linked to a singular event in the middle. It reads "The five of us" including me, Ray-chan, Soranyan, Kane and what seems to be Kujou having fun in the classroom of class-C I assume... where's Masaki in that? Ugh whatever, I'll learn the truth at some point...

Akasuki Masaki - SS (2)

Ready, go!

The bell, has finally rung. It's been about a week since the encounter with that Kujou girl and now I've got about 5 million private points in my balance. They say time flies but money increases with said time, in my case I just can't find a way to save my own money for whatever reason. It always decreases the moment I let my guard down.

Life at this school is probably worst than hell to most, while others would think it's some sort of paradise. I am one of those people, the thrill of not being able to spend your money at times is interesting to someone who would usually bring around stacks upon stacks of bills in his pockets. Yeah yeah, I'm rich outside of school so what?

"Sugihara-sama? Are you alright, you don't seem to have gotten enough sleep." My personal assistant, Akasuki Masaki is standing in front of me. Arms crossed behind her back as she leans forwards to my desk.

"Masaki! We haven't talked in ages! Also the education system here is way more boring than the one back at middle school." I never anticipated it but God is high school boring.

Anything and everything we've learnt so far are shit I've known since primary, hey prodigies are prodigies for a reason and frankly I hate being so smart. What's the point in studying and listening to teachers ramble about when you know just about everything about education already? The real only reason I still come to the school building is because I have no choice but to come, also talking with friends is pretty exhilarating at times.

"You shouldn't say that. Although I agree education should be fun and enjoyable, I must say the way the teacher teach subjects are very effective!"

"Good to know you're enjoying it." A shit load has changed since a week ago.

Ike has changed his sexuality to lizard-women he saw on a hentai one day, Sakura has embraced the fact that she is indeed Shizuku and is holding up her persona as much as possible, and finally the heat has cleared up slightly which has prompted me to become more active in daily activities. What's more is that I can finally work out again!

"Shall we go? You'll probably go wondering off somewhere on your own again if I don't keep my eyes on you."

"What's with the pouty face miss?! Besides I had plans for today already so it's not like I'll go out looking for chicks to hit on, that's for later!"

"W-what do you mean 'for later'?! Geez... honestly you can be such a troublesome boy, it's almost as if you haven't gone past adolescence yet sometimes."

"Don't remind me. Come on, we're gonna go to the kendo club to take some sexy pics of the ladies~"

I joking stand up, taking hold of my back and throwing it over the shoulder as she pouts at me even more. Glad to see her real self is finally leaking out, that's an indication that she's setting in here at last while I'm here like some sort of sloth on drugs.

They say when you're hiding your head, you expose your bottom and man is that the case of this kendo club!

"Sugihara-sama...?"

Look at those girls go! And their skirts...ah! It all looks so sexy! Definitely gonna be saving this into the spank bank for later, this is raw fap material boys! Unfortunately I'm not one to go around jacking it in my room like that, I'm no virgin but I'm also not a masturbater.

"Sugihara-sama?"

Their form is absolutely perfect, for the most part at least. I can say they're really putting in effort to the craft honestly, well when you really enjoy doing something you can bet your ass you'll put full effort into refining your skills to do it or improve it.

"Can I help you two?"

"Eh? Ah shit, cover blown."

"What do you mean?! Sugihara-sama, we've been standing in the middle of the gym in plain sight for actual minutes now!"

A girl is standing in front of us, she's taller than Masaki but slightly shorter than me and she also has a wrist band. Probably the club prez from the looks of things since she was the only not practicing, that also means she's pretty decent at this.

"Bonjour! I wanted to come here to take a look at ya panti- I mean practicing! I've heard the kendo club has been really putting in work!"

"I swear you were going to say panties mister. Well no use shoo-ing you away if you really did come to see us practice...alright what's your names?" Fuck yeah! She bought it, well I did come to watch them practice.

"Sugihara Daisuke, this here is my personal assistant who goes by Akatsuki Masaki. First years here."

"Got it, nice to meet you both. I'm Naganohara Yuzuyu, a second year and the club president just so you know." In contrast to her slearlier stern expression, senpai flashes a bright smile at both me and Masaki.

Wow, she's a cutie. I don't mind girls older than me personally, look I'm needy for a girlfriend alright?! How can I choose the four girls I'm close to?!

"Club prez and second year huh? I'll address you as senpai then."

"A-ah, me too!" No need to act so nervous! This is a seriously strange first impression...

Senpai sets up a place for us to be seated before proceeding to go off to the rest of club. Apperantly right now it's girl practice time and so the very few boys of the club are sitting near us right now. The kendo club has complete rule over the gym, each club basically has a club advisor meaning a teacher watches over each club. However in the kendo club's case, apperantly the one looking over it is Hoshinomiya-sensei who obviously agreed when she was drunk off her ass.

Most of the boys also seem like senpais, if not all of them. I don't see a single face that I recognize here except for Masaki.

"Weren't you going to try for yourself, Sugihara-sama?"

"That was the initial plan but I'd rather stay here with you than train with some dorks." It didn't seem like Masaki wanted to go in for a round or two so I'm sitting out of this too. The only person who could prove a challenge is likely the club president but I know senpai might be tired from training all those girls.

"It brings me back, to when Ryuunosuke-sama was teaching you how about kendo forms." She giggles at her own comment over how stupid it sounds to me.

"Teaching? It was more like torture, who tells their own grandson to run up a hill and back down 20 times as a warm-up?! I'm thankful this school doesn't show such treatment or else I might as well die..."

"But you're body is only that well endowed because of Ryuunosuke-sama, no? The way I see it, there were nothing but benefits from all your training!" She's right, being the voice of reason here.

I miss kendo already, I'm sure I haven't gotten rusty form wise but I know my strength has slightly decreased from a slight lack of exercise. Where do I have the time to run around a field for three hours anyway?

Maybe I should try my hand at this again, I'm quite bored right now anyway and I'm sure Masaki is up for it...

"Sword play sounds pretty manly and adventurous...eh fuck it, why not? Come on Masaki, one on one with me right now."

"Eh?! Right now?!" She stands up in a hurry and comes after me with a huff.

I ask senpai for two unused shiinai and it just so happens she has just two left unused by anyone. I exchange my gratitude with her as I ask everyone to watch from the sides.

Don't get me wrong, they're better than normal people when it comes to this activity but it'll be better if they watch how real pros do it to have more of an image. This wasn't my initial plan but it's like two birds with one stone, I get to have their gratitude while having a workout so it's a win win.

"Alright ya champs! Watch and learn from the professionals!"

"Yeah we'll believe it once we see it big shot." Senpai you don't have to roast me and look like you enjoy doing so every time I speak!

"Can it! Anyhow, I'll be manipulating the rules a bit so...whoever touches the other with their shiinai first loses. Do we have a deal?" Masaki nods as she takes position and a stance.

This sounds more like fencing than kendo now but I'll try to use as many forms as I could while being watched. Grandpa's training don't fail me now...I'm gonna get that America's ass! For reasons that was a joke!

"Alright...think I'm ready. Now come at me with all you got Masaki!" She nods in reply and charges at me with full intent to beat me here.

She attempts to strike me with a downward slash before going straight into a horizontal strike, aiming for my hip. I obviously dodge the predictable first hit before blocking the one with the tip of my shiinai to push back hers with full force.

Alright, my turn!

"Get ready!" Masaki goes into a defensive position, holding up her shiinai to forehead.

I'd rather not end this too quickly but I'm hungry...as much fun as this is. It's just I can't afford to lose, sorry Masaki.

I let out an exhausted sigh before kicking my feet forward with all my might to clash the edge of my shiinai against Masaki's, causing her guard to fall in an instant. Once she stumbles a fair bit, I raise the my blade over my head as a fake before taking a full spin and thrusting Masaki's own blade straight out of her hands as the tip of mine is met with the in between of her breasts.

"That's a win." And also a technique I stole from grandpa, he would do that all the time with his fakes and catch me off guard. Humans have the mental capacity to learn from their mentros, I'm no different from the rest of you so I hope those kendo club members caught what I was trying to say here.

"Also when you're trying to win a battle, don't do the boring old shit of aiming for the enemy's sides and stuff like tame. Especially when your opponent is a woman, aim for the god for shaken tits man!!! If you find that too shameless, then do what I did and aim in between! Those mounds of flesh aren't there for nothing you here me boys?! And for the ladies, you're just fucked from the moment I gave out that information so good luck."

With those parting words, I throw the shiinai back over at club prez while staring at her mountains. Man I know she's a senpai but her tits are huge!

With thoughts like that caged within my mind, I begin to leave the gym with a stretch to look for food.

"You coming Masaki?"

"Huh...? Y-yes! T-thank you for your time!" She bows to the club members as she takes hold of our bags and runs after me.

"You haven't rusted up a bit, Sugihara-sama! You just wanted to have a bit of exercise didn't you?"

"That's part of it, along with the fact I wanted those guys and gals to improve. The main reason I did that was for you, I've been into some fights since coming to this school but with each one you seem to just fail to protect yourself."

Masaki isn't the same as me. I don't care if I have to get my hands dirty to reach my goal which is why I always consider violence to be an option no matter what, but Masaki is more of a pacifist. She tries to resolve things with words alone which really doesn't help her situation sometimes.

"Listen, if one day, for some reason I start attacking you, be sure to protect yourself with everything you've got please."

"O-oh...ok...I'll try when the time comes..."

I don't want to hurt her, but with everything that's been going on I'm sure we'll be forced to that at some point...

Kurenai Rayla - SS (2)

Birds of a feather, flock together

"Another win...this is starting to get old." Sitting inside a certain dorm room is the one, the only Sakuma or Sugihara Daisuke. The person who has the potential to be the world's biggest NEET is sitting in his room playing games with his childhood best friend, I feel like I don't deserve the whole 'best gamer in Japan and in the world' title.

I'm always afraid of going out and encountering someone who'll go like, "Hey aren't you the number one gamer? What a loser!" or some shit like that. I'm not offended by a comment like that, but the reason why I don't want to hear that sentence is because I know I'm a weird ass loser.

Naturally other such 'losers' would come up to me and attempt to become friends with me, who would have known such a loser would come in the form of one of the most beautiful women I've ever seen in my entire life. My childhood best friend, Kurenai Rayla, is the daughter of a large scale corporation from what I remember so it's strange to see someone like that become friends with someone like me.

"Awwww man! Why are you so good at this Daichin?! I couldn't get a single hit in!"

"Maybe try to sit up straight instead of looking at the screen in an upside down position?"

Yup, we're currently playing a fighting game within the confinements of my dorm room. Just like last time Ray-chan came down from the floor above me and asked me to play a certain game with her, I was bored on the bed so I thought why the hell not and agreed. Who knew the game she bought was a fighting game, the type of game I've never lost in.

"That's no fun! Aren't fighting games supposed to be a challenge? No better challenge than shifting your field of view!" Oi dumbass...it doesn't work that way.

I let out an exasperated sigh before stretching and requesting for a second match to which she quickly agrees to.

We used to go to each other's houses for the sole reason of playing random games, one time we even managed to speedrun a few puzzle games despite never seeing them for the first time. It wasn't that fun of an experience but hey it was something.

"Hmm? Going with Granny Yu again?"

"Of course! Don't you think it's funny to see this old grandma run around the arena?" Honestly I haven't any idea why they added an old granny into a pure fighting game when they're people like a cheetah faced wrestler who can clearly wipe out this old scrawny women in the real world. Incidentally the granny also happens to be the tackiest character in the game.

"Didn't your dad make this game? I'm surprised he was the one who taught of all this."

"Yup! Dad can be super weird like that but you know how it is at home! You turn the corner one second and you'll find yourself a giant eagle while the next you'll figure out it's just a robotic machine! Crazy right?"

"Sure... That scenerio sounds rather, familiar because I've been through that before and needless to say it wasn't very pleasant." I begin the mactb after our short talk as the game begins our characters' introductions.

Royalty, that word sounds like it comes straight out of a fantasy but it's actually a relatively commonplace in the world around us. I don't know anything myself but Ray-chan here has met someone of royalty before, that one person also happened to be chick I listen to on my smartphone all, Maria Bishop or as many rumored it's actually Maria Cruzcrown Luthenbrug which is completely ludicrous.

Ray-chan's dad is the CEO of a major game company, either that or it's her mom but hell if I remember. You'd often see the Kurenai household name imprinted onto the cover of any game made by her father such as the one we're playing. The only reason I don't waste too much money on games like these is because I'm such good friends with Ray-chan, so naturally I mostly receive these games for free.

"Hey, I know we're not allowed to call anyone outside of school but have you got in touch with Iris by any chance?"

"Hmm? Oh Onee-san, sadly no but knowing her she's likely doing well. It's likely she'll be transferring sometime soon."

Kurenai Iris is as you may have guessed, Ray-chan's older sister and a real pain in the butt. By looking at it one way, she doesn't have the prankster personality that Ray-chan has but she acts more like the little sister than Ray-chan herself. Instead of being obsessed with cola, which she in fact does still like, the sister is a huge fan of cupcakes, specifically strawberry cupcakes.

Despite being only a year apart age wise, I used to always hung out with Iris even if she's literally nuts at times. Actually she came to me first offering a cupcake. Also the reason why the Kurenai siblings have kind of non-Japanese names is because their mother is actually from another country.

"Why did you ask about Onee-san? Do you miss her already~?"

"Yes? Last time we talked she went to my house, wrapped me in duct tape and brought me back to your house in the middle of the night just so she could use me as a body pillow. How can a guy not enjoy that?"

We continue the game with an multille conversations of the past, such as the fun weird times along with our current situations.

Me, Ray-chan and Iris rarely ever attended class, we could always get away with doing that because of our family name and my influence over the teachers. Besides we were well educated already so it would naturally make sense if we didn't need education anymore, well maybe Iris does.

"Nnnnnhhh!"

"Why do you always make weird noises?" It's like it's a special passive trait of hers or something.

"I got it from Onee-san remember? Hamsters are ones to always make noises like 'Hamsha!'."

You can see how good of friends we are by this, also I'm quite sure hamsters don't make noises like that but whatever...

"Hamsha huh...?" I'm sure I'm giving that Kujou the time of her life right now by doing random shit.

Sugihara Solaris - SS (2)

Never melting

"Mwee~!"

"Mother fucking god can that thing just shut? I've been hearing it ever since coming out of that white room..." I mutter under my breathe while staring at the penguin plushie in Soranyan's hands.

There should be a few days left before the start of our vacation, the one they promised us when the midterms began about a month ago. I hadn't really focused on it too much especially when I'm trying to hang out with a few friends, we don't talk about the Sakura incident and the Sudou incident around here!

It's been about a day since I went to check on the kendo club and played with Ray-chan in my room, and now I'm outside hanging out with Soranyan since she's the one who phoned me up when I had nothing to do. I was planning to spend my day playing games again, specifically eroge from Ray-chan who somehow snuck some in without the cameras catching. She's ain't a ninja for nothing I guess.

I want to become a man...a real man who jacks off to porn, I mean I don't have a fetish that I know of yet but I believe I'll find my calling eventually after enough eroge. Who knows, maybe I'll even start pumping the hoes to one of them.

"Nii-san, you have a dirty grin on your face. You aren't thinking of anything dirty are you?"

"Why of course I am! I was only thinking of my dear twin sister naked, nothing special!" Man I can spout bullshit often, it's nothing to be proud of to talk about sexual jokes like this in public with my twin sister, about my twin sister of all people.

"Siscon, do you wish for your porn stash to be leaked to the rest of the world and have your social standing crumble before your eyes? I don't mind you fantasizing about my body, but please do so in a place people can't see."

I sure can act like a siscon sometimes but I AM one! I've just about embraced the idea of becoming a man with a twin sister complex by now from the amount of times I've been teased by it. Ask and I will agree to it!

Besides it's not entirely my fault. If I'm a siscon then Soranyan is a hardcore brocon, she did have fun with little Wienner down there with her tits. I'm also convinced my sadistic nature also runs through her blood as she would likely enjoy tormenting me.

"I know about your stash of eroge Ray-chan gave you, Nii-san. They all have one thing in common...women of the same age with black hair!"

"W-w-what do you mean?! I haven't got a clue what you're talking about sister dearest! Coincidental bias can sure be a scary thing huh? Haha!"

"You also listen to Maria Bishop every night before heading to bed."

"Ack!" She knows everything...everything I've hid from my parents and the rest of my friends aside from Iris and Ray-chan, she knows my preference too...

"S-so want to get some ice-cream?! I heard there's a pretty nice ice-cream shop nearby and it just so happens they have a new flavour!"

I quickly spring off in a direction as Soranyan pouts before following behind me, keeping up with my speed while holding Sora-chan in her hands. Wherever she goes she always brings that darn penguin of hers now, I've even heard she brings that with her in class and hugs it during lessons.

She really loves that thing with all the passion in her heart, naturally when it comes to penguin-like objects or animals, she'll always have a strange obsession towards that certain thing. Her original room back at home is filled with nothing but cyan and penguins, even her pillows are basically penguin shaped along with the rim of her bed. It's more childish than it is cute, she even tends to speak 'pengujn language' from time to time, a form of language humans cannot hear apperantly.

Absolute bullshit, I know. However as her twin brother, it makes me feel bad whenever I even have the thought of telling her off her hobbies. She loves penguins, so what? I have a strange obsession over girls with black hair, it's practically the same if you think of it that way.

"Sweet! Seems like we're the first two here!" Upon seeing the shop just started opening, I kick my feet slightly harder to increase my speed as I hear Soranyan do the exact same if not more since she goes past me in a gist of wind. She must be excited for ice-cream.

"Ten scoops of chocolate chips please!" Wha-?! Ten scoops?!

"Hang on! You seriously need to consider before you act, a-are you sure with going ten right now...?"

"Hmm...you're right. Alright, a scoop of each and every flavour you have!" That's like 15!

I've nearly lost my appetite at the sight of this woman's bottomless stomach, she can eat a whole elephant for herself and probably still have room for a full sized alligator. She eats a ton of calories each day so I'm questioning how she hasn't blew all her points yet, and also how she's still thin unless all that weight went to her tits.

Speaking of food, Soranyan also happens to have a bit of a sweet tooth. She has to eat at least one sweet each hour or she'll go limp and flop on the ground, even a little bit of candy is enough to get her energized for the next hour so she tends to bring a can of sweets with her everywhere.

"D-don't listen to her miss! We'll each have...uhhh the new one, strawberry coconut please!"

"Right away!" The kind lady immediately goes to get us our ice-cream. All the while I sense a bigger pout from Soranyan, if she eats that much her figure could get messed up, along with the floor if she drops it all so a single or two scoops should be enough, but for her shake I'll go with two.

"Oi kid! What the hell do ya think you're doing here, eh?"

"Hmm?" I turn my gaze towards the voice of a man, likely a senpai staring down onto his classmate.

They're both holding pieces if paper, upon closer inspection they seem to be notes from their lessons. A classic case of bullying, I don't need to listen to know what's going on with those two.

That situation reminds of the time I first met Sudou, something similar like that happened with me right? Unfortunately for that glasses-senpai, no one like me is around to protect him from that jackass so he's having a real hard time looking like some 'nerd'. I never understood bullies personally but I have an idea where they're coming from. Either way this isn't something I can watch from the sidelines, wonder when I took up this persona.

"No, this doesn't bring me any benefit. I should just leave it be." I mutter to myself before taking the ice-cream I had ordered earlier from the lady. Boeing my head in gratitude, I begin to walk away while licking at my ice-cream.

"You didn't step in? That's a first, Nii-san."

Soranyan walks next to me, doing the same motion as me while holding onto Sora-chan.

"Dunno what went on in my brain just now. A sharp sensation told me to not step in just now, perhaps it's fate telling me I can't change the course of time?" No, that wasn't it.

When that scene was presented to me, I felt hurt for some reason. I haven't done anything, I haven't done anything wrong by stepping in right?

"Go away, you fucking bitch! Why can't you just leave me alone because I'm not some rich boy?! I'd rather starve than receive food from your sorry ass!"

That was...my voice wasn't it? It echoed through my mind just now and sent a sharp sensation through my brain, it hurt my very soul but I haven't any idea why.

That couldn't have been me, I've been born into a rich family for as long as I can remember, besides I don't think I'm that violent if I am violent at all. But nothing is impossible after seeing Kujou and that room...those pictures, are they related to this? Are they perhaps some sort of fragment of my memory?

I wonder...what am I thinking...?

Kaneko Masako - SS (2)

Strange sensations

"DON'T WANNA CLOOOOSE MY EEEEEYES!"

"I DON'T WANT TO FAAAALLLL ASLEEP 'CAUSE I'D MISS YOU, BABE!"

"AND I DON'T WANT TO MISS A THAAANG!"

"The hell! Who the fuck is singing the theme song to the movie Armegeddon first thing in the morning?!"

I stop the CD I had going on while I'd been doing a handstand in front of the TV out of boredom. A classic Sunday, I rarely ever had the chance to do yoga and I never thought it's gotten easier ever since I last did it three years back.

Man have times changed! My living environment has as well, I've totally forgotten the fact that I'm now living inside a dorm room and there's literally people in the rooms next door. On top of that I was shouting at the top of my lungs so no matter how thick these walls are, people could definitely hear my singing voice from the other side.

"Ah, namaste friend. What is the matter? Are you lost?"

"You're the one who's lost. What the heck's this CD? Maria Bishop...? Wow, you rarely ever see them in CD form sold in shops and stuff- Wait! You were singing a completely different song from this! Why are you doing a handstand in front of your fucking TV anyway?!"

"Did I wake you? I'm sorry. Please forgive me, as you can see... I'm currently doing yoga!" I bow my head while still upside down in front of her.

"Hah... Next time I'll huck you and that CD into a coffin. So, did something happen?"

Kane is in casual wear instead of a student uniform for once. A red and black hoodie over her also red and black striped shirt, that hoodie of hers also has cute red cat ears. Those shorts of hers is a dark red and on top of that she's wearing a nice pair of boots for some reason, oh don't forget about the choker around her neck!

"I was engraving a powerful sermon into my body to denounce the fear and agitation within me. This is how I calm myself down for a long time. Listening to Maria Bishop while shouting a different song at the top of my lungs like a maniac."

"Isn't yoga supposed to be calm...? Also why are you doing this first thing in the morning anyway? I was seriously asleep you know?"

Yes but truthfully it works the other way for me, sure sometimes I can work within a calm and quiet environment but most of the time I need some form of loud sound to get me going. Within music and shouting I could probably stay like this for a good five hours or so, but with all that my time would sky rocket to ten easily!

"What are afraid of anyway? Didn't think you were the type of person to be Sunday-phobic or something."

"I love Sundays actually, but I woke up around 4 and couldn't sleep again. So I got bored, then I thought of doing yoga and well, this is the result." I've been doing this for about three hours now so I should probably stop.

I flip myself over and stretch a bit. Thanks to this I may not even have the need to work out for today, but I'll go later just in case.

"But you said you were afraid, what's that all about?"

"Ah that, well I'm afraid of a certain childhood friend. You see she's living above us right now so I'm scared that she'll come zipping down asking for sex or something. Real Heroine if you ask me."

I tell her everything that's happened for the past few days from my kendo match with Masaki, to the time I played games with Ray-chan inside my room and finally that one time I went to buy ice-cream with Soranyan.

"That marune hair chick? Yeah I know her, her nickname's 'Heroine'?"

"Skip the jokes, I know that random nickname sounds like 'erotic' in Japanese."

" Is she erotic?"

"Definitely! That smoking hot bod of hers is something most men would drool over, including me if she wasn't the type to constantly make sexual jokes like how she does."

Kane lights up her cigarette with a flick. This is technically a none smoking dorm but whatever, she won't get in trouble if no one reports this. Besides she's strangely good at finding places and time to smoke.

She doesn't seem to be leaving any time soon so she just takes a seat on my bed to get more comfortable.

"Got an ashtray? And something to drink, please."

"You're pretty much acting like you own the place huh? How fast did you come down here anyway, the girls' dorms should start a floor above right?"

She sprawls out, turns on the TV and even demands a drink from me. I'm quite used to this sort of behavior already, she would often yawn from time to time and go to scratch an area down her shirt.

I would often get a glimpse of her collarbone, and it is undeniably sexy... She may be making herself at home more than Ray-chan and that's saying a lot. Oh well, I get her a Lamune to drink, then grab the cup I used to rinse my mouth so she could use it as an ashtray.

"Before I answer your question, you sure I can use this? Also as for the Lamune, people still buy this shit, huh?"

"Cigarette ashes are apperantly sterile, so why not? As for the Lamune, I keep a stock of it in my room in case I get tired."

She nods at me. She can act like some delinquent but there's no denying she is still a girl, a cute one at that. She's pretty familiar with Lamune which means she's drank this before, after she opened it with just a finger.

"Now to answer your question, not sure if you've noticed but my room is just right next to yours pal." Huh?

This is the boys dorm, so obviously it's expected that only men would be living on this floor.

As far as I know, Kane is still definitely a girl unless I missed something, is she lying or something?

"I can see that confused look, I filed a complaint to staff and apperantly they organized the rooms wrong and I ended up at the end of the hall near your room."

I had also found it strange why the person next door would often come out later than most but I didn't think it would be my problem since they could just be a person from another class. Also yeah, my room is the second to last at the end of the hall so the stairs are close from where I live, I also happen to often use those stairs for working out.

Still the staff members organized the rooms wrong? I've encountered that sort of problem before in a hotel but from what I know that sort of thing rarely ever happens. If it were a hotel, once you complain about it you could easily move over to your designated room but this is a school with tons of students. Unless one female student drops out, I don't see a way Kane could move at all even after someone's dropped out since she must have bought shit for her room already. It'd be troublesome to move and I'm sure she knew that, I'm sure she understands if a man sees her she'll be questioned for sure which is why she always comes late to class.

"Well that explains a whole lot. Ah, so the person. Banging on the wall to shut me up was you?"

"Obviously, you and your twin sister are always so loud. So can I stay here until 10? Don't want anyone seeing me in your room, also don't tell anyone about this or else I snap that neck of yours."

"Do whatever you want I guess." It's nice to have her around.

She's a level headed girl and also puts me in my place whenever I do something weird. She's also pretty cute, the only down side is how she basically acts as if this room is her house or something. Man am I lucky to have her as my neighbor, I'm sure she thinks the exact same with me. If it were any other guy I'm sure she would have been almost too cautious everyday.

"...I'm starved. Got any food?"

"Check the bag, I think I bought some the other day." I point towards a certain bag on the table I had yet to open.

"What's this, chicken-flavored ramen? Looks tasty."

I bought ten or so ramen packages the other day but five of them were already long gone thanks to Soranyan and Ray-chan coming over to eat. Losing yet another has made me feel pretty desolate.

"...What's this?" Kane grabs something from the bottom of the bag.

"Huh?!" Red... Cylindrical...

"TEN...KA?"

"Why is that in there?!" I quickly check the receipt from the day before.

'TENKA' is in my list of purchases. I hadn't noticed since I never check these damn things but Soranyan must have snuck it in when I told her to go buy something random!

"...Is that one of those whatchamacallits? That men use when they jack it?" She asks me with concerned expression as I slowly nod.

"Nasty!"

"I-it's unused, I swear!" I catch it as she throws it at me with a disgusted glare.

I don't recall buying this so it must have been Soranyan. A prank she came up with on the spot, no wonder she took so long with her purchase. God, she could have at least dropped the punchline that day!

"Well, whatever. I heard dudes have shoved random shit up their ass to get off, too. This is perfectly healthy in comparison. Though I think it's a bad idea to rely on this kinda thing when you're still young. This is something some old shit bag would use."

"Y-you're really off base here. I didn't buy this!"

"Be quiet, sit on the ground and whimper while I watch TV." Unconsciously I do as she says and begin to whimper while I'm on the floor like a dog.

Damn it. I wasn't able to shift her mindset about this. Let's just hope she won't spread rumors about this around the school, still she doesn't seem completely grossed out or anything. It's like she expected something like this coming in.

Man, it's nice have an understanding friend huh? I'm really beginning to like Kane...why does my heart get all fluttery when I'm around her? Also there's this air around her that tells me I know her from somewhere, another one of those huh? These memories are really messing with my head, maybe it's because we're fellow Maria Bishop lovers...yeah hopefully.

Vol 3 Prologue

Akasuki Masaki's moments

Have you ever wondered how much time you have left until you move on? Sugihara-sama always educated me on such subjects incidentally whether I want to or not.

Sugihara-sama is someone who will help the needed whenever he can, but he knows when to stop if it interferes with his personal plans. He can be rather selfish despite being recognized as a selfless person, I should know as his personal assistant.

I've always wondered why he does what he does. Doing whatever he wants despite the punishments, educating and making people smile as much as possible when he doesn't have to, don't you think it's strange? Someone who calimed to hate humanity is helping us humans, I couldn't understand why.

One day he recommended me a certain tale, 'The Wings Of Icarus'.

Long ago, in ancient Greece, there lived a great inventor named Daedalus. Daedalus was ordered by King Minos to
build a great labyrinth in which to imprison the monstrous Minotaur.
However, King Minos soon abandoned Daedalus, confining the inventor to a
tower alongside his son, Icarus. In order to escape their prison, Daedalus gathered together the feathers of many birds in order to fashion a large pair of wings. He connected the larger feathers with thread, and the smaller with wax. Once the wings were completed and the time had come to fly to freedom, Daedalus gave Icarus a warning.

He said, "If you fly too high, the sun will melt the wax holding the wings together. Be careful." With that warning in mind, Icarus leapt from the tower alongside his father. Together, they gained their freedom. But freedom can be a dangerous thing, and can make a person lose sight of himself. With such boundless freedom before him, Icarus started to get carried away. Perhaps it was inevitable after breaking free from such painful restraints.

Icarus, blissful, forgot his father's warning and flew higher and higher.
The sun burned the false angel wings that his father had constructed, and in
the blink of an eye, the wax melted. Eventually, the false wings were
completely burned away. Icarus fell into the sea and died. Was Icarus a brave
young man who jumped into the sky to gain his freedom? Or was he an
arrogant fool who overestimated his abilities and believed that he could reach the sun? Perhaps no one save for his father, Daedalus, will ever know the
answer to that.

Why am I summarizing the story? I believe it's a warning, Sugihara-sama never does something without there being a reason.

I've stayed by his side for so long, reaching out while he took my hand in a swift motion. A kind soul as it were. However he does this for a reason, he's afraid.

I'm not exactly sure what he is afraid of but I'm positive it isn't death itself, but rather what entails for him after death. Just by looking at his expression, you can definitely tell when exactly he is having dark thoughts, sometimes you could even guess based off his slight change in expression alone.

Sugihara-sama isn't afraid of the concept of death itself, but he doesn't want to know what happens after a certain person dies. His body stiffens at the thought, he may not realize it himself but his past isn't all sunshine and rainbows as he says.

The story of Icarus is similar to what Sugihara-sama is going through, except his life could end any second now. I believe this is the reason he constantly does whatever he believes he is allowed to without restraint...

My life before I met Sugihara-sama, I remember it being very difficult to help daddy and mommy with different tasks throughout the house. Was the Akasuki household always one to serve the Sugihara family? Not exactly, though he would deny it out of fun.

That unchanging smile on his face even during the harshest of times, almost like he's in his own realm of euthymia. Always so happy because he knows he could die any second, one miss step could mean his death and he understands that clearly.

"A downside to being intelligent as hell is being afraid of what you don't understand. Humans want to learn out of curiosity, but in my case I'd rather stay away from the problem if I don't have an idea of how to solve it." He said that to me on our first meeting.

I was born into a poor family back then, daddy and mommy were always so busy with work, yet we were still poorer than poor. A single onigiri could fill our stomachs for a whole week if we wanted to save money the hard way, a hard life indeed.

Then I met him, Sugihara Daisuke. A boy about the same age as me visited my house with a curious face.

"Huh, didn't think people still lived in this house. So who're you?" His voice was much fiercer back then, a glare imprinted onto his face as he talked to my father. Despite being smaller it was almost as if he was staring down on daddy, I was scared of him...

Once we I introduced ourselves as part of the Akasuki household, Sugihara-sama took some time to think before saying these words.

"The Akasuki household huh? Come on, I'm sure mom and dad will be glad if I bring you three in. Don't think anything big of it or I'll bust your skills with my iron fist!"

I couldn't express my happiness, for once in my life someone came to save me. What's more it was the boy who I would stay with for the rest of my life, the one I would serve without any words. I serve him because I want him to be happy, he may not remember his own words but they touched me.

"Don't let anyone say what's right or wrong. 'You're good, you're evil' does that statement really matter when you only have one life? One guy once said 'You only have one life, but if you do it right, one is all you need'. Why should you let others control you when this is your life?"

Mere words alone have power, his were powerful indeed. You could tell he's been through so much...but what has been going on with him?

He's been having these delusional events in his mind, his family is quite rich but his father and mother never introduced me to him first, in fact he found me himself.

Is it some health condition that just had effect recently? Some form of memory lost perhaps, whatever it is it's shifting his perspective slightly and that may prove to be dangerous. He distances himself from everyone when the going gets tough because he knows no one else can handle his pain.

The weak get preyed on by the strong, and the stronger get preyed on by the even stronger. Is that 'justice' or 'evil'?

How is being good or bad related to being a criminal? What is the point of fighting for justice when you lack the strength to save yourself?

Sugihara-sama doesn't want to hurt anyone anymore, he's lost enough. When he's all sweet and cold like this...

Sugihara-sama...

You're like an ice-cream that never melts...

Vol 3 Chapter 1.1

The boundaries of 'good' and 'evil'

Episode 0; Akasuki Masaki

A never changing eternal blue sea connecting with the infinite sky. The air here is perfectly fresh. We're in the midst of the Pacific Ocean, so there's no sign of any midsummer heat since the gentle sea breeze kissing against my warm body.

Ah...an oceanic paradise. Forget the heat now I just feel cold thanks to the ocean breeze, I'm better at handling the cold compared to the blazing heat so I'm completely fine with all this.

"Man...long ago since I've been on a boat? 2, 3 years?" It doesn't matter how long it's been, enjoying this moment of bliss while it lasted is important here. The view from the 'special seats' is exceedingly gorgeous.

"This view is incredible! I'm honestly super moved right now!"

A group of girls led by Karuizawa Kei comes out from the ship's cabin. She points out the expansive ocean, not forgetting to leave a radiant smile on her face.

"Seriously, the scenery here is just spectacular!"

Kushida, leading another group of girls is also present. Usually Karuizawa is tasked with the job of leading the girls who are more proactive while Kushida typically takes care of the shy girls such as Sakura and the others like Mii-chan.

After the multiple hardships we've been through, it's only natural this summer vacation would welcome us with open arms. The Advanced Nurturing High School of Tokyo arranged an extravagant two-week vacation for the first year students, a cruise on a luxury liner no less.

"Thank you, king! We can only experience this wonderful scenery because of your brilliant guidance!"

"Oh yeah, I forgot about this shit." I mutter underneath my breath while turning towards the group of men behind me, with a few exceptions such as Sudou, Ayanokouji, Hirata and Miyake leaning against the wall having a chat. I wish I could be them...

Next to me is my assistant, Akasuki Masak. She's taking in the scenery of the beautiful blue ocean, as if she's in a state of inner peace as she stares off. I wonder what she's thinking while doing this.

After the whole farce with class-D and the Sakura incident, Masaki thought it would be a good idea if she stays around me a bit more than usual. Usually I wouldn't mind if she goes to hang out with her friends, I mean that's what I want for her but I can let it slide for once I guess.

After everything, most of the boys in the class started to address me as 'king' while the people of class-D sees me as the 'Tentateur Serpant'. Because of this, it's been much harder to hang out with my friends after class since the guys have some sort of attraction to me now, if I don't do anything about I might as well become bisexual than find myself a girlfriend.

"Sugihara-sama, shouldn't you be commanding them now?" Ah yeah, I'm just staring down at them and now the girls are giving me glances, expecting something.

"Yeah yeah..." I take in a deep breath, preparing my incoming speech as I face the group of boys in front of me.

"Men! Do you know the reason I've brought the class this far in the first place? Would you like to know my reason for leading us this far instead of giving up on the lot of you?!"

"Please tell us, king!" They group shouts in unison as a reply.

"The women..."

I take a quick glance away at the girls off to the side as an indication before turning back to the boys. They seemed to have caught my drift and nods as if acknowledging my reason. All the while I feel a hint of disgust from Masaki, nothing new though.

"The reason I've carried you boys this far is to sneak a peak at the beautifully sexy women in our class! I'm certain most if not all of you start jacking the pumpkin right after returning to your dorm rooms, do you not?!"

"Yeeeeaaaah!"

"Then this right here, is even more material to masturbate with! Think about it, Kushida's luxurious chest, Horikita's thick ass thighs, Karuizawa's silky smooth skin- BWEEEEHHHH!"

"KING!"

Before I could finish my statement, my jaw is struck by a fist from Kane who has an excruciatingly disgusted and infuriated facial expression. She must have heard me after she was done with her smoking for the day.

This ship has a smoking section at the back for employees and certain people, apperantly Kane has completely authorization to go there if she pleases and start smoking whenever she wants to. I gave her permission, and in return she had me keep that a secret from everyone which of course I did for her shake.

"What the fuck was that about?! I was just giving encouragement to my fellow followers-- aagh!"

"Shut up, dumbass! What kind of class leader encourages the men to peak on the girls, idiot, pervert, stinky old man!"

"I'm not old ya hag- uwah!" Kane continues to stop on my body as my fellow men watch in horror.

Not all girls are pathetic and defenseless, girls can get pretty muscly too given if they're determined with their workout routines. This lady, Kaneko Masako, is quite the strong woman and is actually inflicting pain on me with her strong stomps.

It hurts, much more than I expected but I shouldn't complain too much. After all I'm the complete dumbass here as she said, still that uppercat seriously did hurt, even more than the men who attacked Sakura and Ayanokouji!

"Tch, make another joke like take again and I'll bust your nuts open."

"D-don't...I need my sack for baby asking you know?"

"Like hell I care!" Kane growls at me before quickly walking off with an irritated face.

Ah, I kinda pissed her off this time, huhh? Despite that I'm sure we're still incredibly close friends to each other, she's just a bit of a tsundere and is pretty sensitive to sex jokes. Still she's a girl, girls usually get disgusted with men over the dumbest things anyway.

I slowly crawl up from the floor, using the railing next to me to lift myself up and lean there while panting. It's been about a few days so I'm sure everyone's grown comfortable here already, I for one am despite recently being beat up by a certain classmate.

I had yet to check in with Ray-chan and Soranyan but they should be fine, knowing them they're enjoying this just as much as I am which is a good thing.

"Sugihara-sama, look over there!" Masaki points in the direction of a crowd of men surrounding a single girl.

"A celebrity? No, a cosplayer by the looks of things." Upon closer inspection, you could clearly tell the girl isn't from our school since she's not wearing a school uniform.

On this ship there are two sections, the 'V.I.P deck' for us students and obviously the regular deck for other people. Naturally anyone could visit both decks if they so desire, it's just that you're prohibited from entering any of the rooms, us students have the authority to enter rooms as we please thanks to our school. Otherwise we wouldn't be allowed in the V.I.P rooms anyway.

Nonetheless, that girl's being taken advantage of just because she's wearing a slightly revealing cosplay. The guys of my class also seem to be drooling over that girl, she seems around the same age as me so that's more a reason for people my age to be eyeing her.

"Aren't you going to help her?"

"I'm thinking of it, there's an itchy sensation screaming at me to do so." It's hard to get a good look at her face because of the wave of paparazzi. For all I know it could be someone I've hung out with before and if that's the case I need to help her. Even if I don't know the girl, I should just advance forwards.

"To hell with it. At most I'll only get in mild trouble for interefering in this affair, I'm sure Chabashira-sensei will understand."

I stretch for a bit, loosening my stiff shoulders before approaching the crowd surrounding the girl.

"Oi, quit mobbing that innocent girl and get your ass to taking pictures of something else." I can feel every gaze that was focused on the girl now turned towards me. It's not a good feeling, can't help but think I've dug a hole for myself now.

"Eh? Who are you, and why should we listen to you?"

"Oh I'm her boyfriend. Anyhow, I'll be taking her now."

While they're paralyzed by my words, I quickly budge them aside and pull the girl out of the mob of boys and towards my class.

Chabashira-sensei said to avoid contact with strangers as much as possible but she didn't say we couldn't put ourselves in any issues with strangers when the time calls for it. Besides, I have a ton of witnesses here in the form of my classmates so I'll be safe.

"W-what...tch, who knew this girl already had a boyfriend."

"Right? Ugh..." Slowly but surely the group of men begins to dispatch in search of something else to take photos of. They definitely still have those other photos of this girl, but it's impossible to tell photographers to delete pictures they're satisfied with.

I let out a heavy sigh before letting go of the girl's hand and walking back to the rails next to Masaki.

"You did a good job, Sugihara-sama!"

"You think- uwah!"

"King, you bastard! How dare you get such a cute girl as your girlfriend?! Tell us, when did that happen?!" Yamauchi and Ike begin to shake me by my collar as they speak.

I was prepared for this really so there's no need to hide the truth. Seriously though, I understand why they're so confused as I've never seen such a cosplayer at our school either.

"Umm, we're not really partners." Before I could speak up, the girl opens her motuh and lets those words come out her mouth.

Both boys let go of me as I cough lightly, Masaki helps me to recover slightly and hands me a bottle of water to which I gulp down in almost an instant.

"Could you repeat that?"

"Like she said, we're not really partners nor do we each other. I just used that excuse to get her out of there as quickly as possible."

I couldn't get a good look at the girl earlier because of the shit that went on, but she's a cutie. A girl with waist length blonde hair with nice blue eyes, her body is also a pretty alluring one too. Not too busty, not too flat, just the right size actually which I like.

An announcement suddenly comes over the PA speakers.

"We will disembark in
thirty minutes. Please assemble on the deck. All students should have changed into their jerseys. Make sure to check your designated bag and your luggage, and do not forget your cell phone. Please keep all other personal items in your room. There is a possibility that you will not be able to visit the bathroom for some time, so please do so now."

"Huh, seems like that private beach is close now..." Yeah, not only we're riding on a cruise ship, but we're also being transported to a private beach for whatever reason.

Nothing less of suspicious but it could just be some sort activity for us to do. I mean they wouldn't be telling us to wear our jerseys for no reason, right?

"We best be going now."

"O-oh, yeah. Sorry for the trouble!" The girl bows in apology as I nod before walking off with the rest of my class.

That was a strange turn of events, didn't think I'd encounter a group of men taking pictures of a cute girl on a cruise ship of all places.

Still, why did she look familiar to me...? Her eyes tell me she had the same thought, have we...perhaps met before?

Vol 3 Chapter 1.2

The boundaries of 'good' and 'evil'

Episode 0; Akasuki Masaki

As we get off the ship, chatting amiably with one another, our homeroom teacher greets us with some harsh words. Ones I wouldn't expect to be greeted with right when I arrive onto the beach.

"I will now start the roll call for class-D. Once you've heard your name, please respond loud and clear while I list off your name."

Our homeroom teacher, Chabashira-sensei, starts to take our attendance with her clipboard in hand while simultaneously instructing us to form a line. She's wearing the same jersey as the students which isn't quite surprising as her teacher outfit isn't fit for the beach, especially since she typically wears high heels with her usual outfit.

This atmosphere reminds me more of some sort of training camp rather than summer vacation. Not many students seem be tensed, it's foolish to think that we're here just to have 'fun' now. If you payed attention, we wouldn't be called out here to the beach when everything we need for this summer vacation is on the cruise ship, something fishy is going on.

"Oh come on! I want my free time already! The sea is just a few steps away!" Ike mutters while I'm standing right behind him. Out of instinct I pinch his side to which he lets out a quiet shriek.

"Be quiet, will you? If you think we're here to have fun, then I'm sure you're far from the truth." He nods quietly, yet nervously in my direction as a reply.

Most of the students in my class want to run off into the beach as quickly as possible, but after hearing my thoughts on the matter they quiet down immediately and start thinking for once.

Just when I begin to recollect my thoughts, a tall teacher steps onto a prepared white platform. It's Mashima-sensei of class-A, I believe I've heard of his name before from Soranyan as he's her homeroom teacher. From my understanding, he's teaches English and is quite well-known for his stubborn disposition.

At first, I thought he was some sort of bodybuilder since his body looks like that of a professional wrestler, but he's actually pretty intelligent. He even taught special courses in the past from what I heard.

"First, I would like to say that I'm happy you've arrived safely. However, it's unfortunate that one of you was unable to participate due to a certain illness." That's too bad, I wonder who this person is.

This isn't some dinky field trip, it's a trip to an uninhabited island somewhere in the middle of the ocean. It's be bad if the person with this illness were to get injured because of something their body can't do anything about. The teachers' grim facial expressions tell me that this student's body isn't fit for physical activities, I'm sure they may regret not coming even for a peek but it's something they can't do anything about. It's sad, really.

While Mashima-sensei was surveying the students in silence, I've just now noticed that adults in uniforms are setting up a special tent nearby. Not only that, there's also a computer and other such special equipment on a long table. This business-like setup doesn't quite fit the natural splendor around us at all, guess my hypothesis was correct.

"Sensei! We aren't here to have fun, are we?" I raise my hand and begin to speak. Everyone including teachers and students from other classes look at me with a perplexed expression until Mashima-sensei finally speaks up.

"You are correct, Sugihara Daisuke of class-C. We are about to commence the current academic year's first special test."

"Fantastic work, Sugihara-sama."

My neighbor, Masaki, congratulates me for getting the gist of everything in a matter of minutes as I nod my head. I'm sure most people thought this was some run of the mill class trip, but just like in a game they were attacked from behind when they're guards were at their lowest.

Our summer vacation wasn't a token of the school's good will, that would have been all too simple. Of course the summer vacation was a factor but eventually there would have to be special tests to increase class points. A little deduction from yours truly was able to crack the case, albeit too late since I was busy having fun on the ship.

"The test commences now and lasts for one week, concluding on August 7th at the year's end. This test will determine if you can live on a deserted island together as a group. In addition, I should warn you that this special test is both practical and realistic, designed based on real-world corporate training." Holy crap this wasn't what I was expecting.

"Living on a deserted island? That means we won't be going back onto the boat for a week, is that right?" Obviously some of the class-B and D students voice their concerns while those of my class keep quiet until I give the word.

"You are correct. During the test, you will not be allowed to board the ship without a suitably justifiable reason. It will be necessary for you to fend for yourselves on this island while you are here, from creating a place to sleep to preparing food to eat. Once the test starts, each class will receive two tents, and two flashlights. You will be provided with one box of matches. There is no limit to the amount of sunscreen you can have. Each student will be provided with one toothbrush. As a special case, girls will be allowed to have as many feminine sanitary products as they'd like, without any restrictions. Please ask your respective homeroom teachers for those. That is all."

With that, the teachers begin to distribute the items stated to their respected classes.

"What?! So we have to live like survivors on a deserted island?! I don't
want to hear this kind of insanity! Hey, king! Can't you do anything about this?!

Ike begins to fuss into my ear, loud enough for everyone to hear no less which is basically making me deaf.

"Tch, not exactly. I don't have that kind of authority, do you think I'm an actual fucking prince? Actually, shout into my ear like that one more time and I'll hot glue that mouth of yours together so you won't be able to speak again." Ike whispers back in fear as the rest of the boys begin to comfort him.

Developing skills of self-sufficiency on a deserted island,hunting wild animals, washing in the river, building bedding from tree branches- it certainly is like something you'd see in a video game or manga. You could have predicted that we'd be thrown into some sort of test but you couldn't have known what type of test exactly, hell even I couldn't do it because of the lack of information.

This school sure loves hiding information. First the S-system and now this, what's next? Are they hiding the manufacturing process of a giant Kaiju killing mech or something? At this point I wouldn't even be surprised.

"Tch... can't smoke in a place like this..." I hear Kane muttering under her breath. She must be pissed right now, but judging by her expression she must have expected the same outcome. Still she can't help but feel frustrated at the fact she can't smoke a cigarette for a week straight.

"Shit, what should I do game wise?! Tick tack toe by myself?! Aaagh!"

"Look alive, Sugihara-kun. At least this time you get to have more physical activity and experience the outside world." Chabashira-sensei approaches me with a grin as she speaks.

"What the fuck, sensei?! I require dinner from you after this is all said and done, you hear me?!" Surprisingly she nods at my comment before walking off.

Heh? She actually agreed to that shit? Wow, she must be real confident in my ability to lead the class all the way towards the gate of victory. Nevermind the dinner, I might as well send a right hook at that bitch's face...

"As a major part of this special test, we've decided to distribute 300 points to each class. By using your points well, you might be able to enjoy this week's special test just as you would a normal trip. We've also prepared a manual just for that purpose."

Mashima-sensei recieves a book of about a few dozen or so pages from another teacher.

"This manual lists all of the ways you can obtain points. It also explains where to get drinking water and food, as well as essential necessities. If you wanted to have a barbecue, it explains how to prepare the equipment and ingredients. We also have numerous tools for you to be able to enjoy playing in the ocean to the fullest."

A manual is distributed to each class in an orderly fashion. As the class leader, of course I'm the one who receives the manual but instead of reading it I pass it over to Masaki and tell her to hold onto it for the time being.

It's be best to hear out all the rules first before taking action. I need to focus on what Mashima-sensei says in case there's anything important I could use to my advantage, the manual isn't going anywhere in Masaki's hands anyway.

"We can do anything we want with these 300 points, right?" I hear Ray-chan's voice as she speaks up to Mashima-sensei.

"That's right. It's possible to arrange for anything using your points. Of course, it's necessary for you to use them in a systematic way, but with a solid plan, you can spend your week without any difficulties."

It's starting to look better and better now, I'm getting excited over this stupid test already. If this actually is class competition, then I'll have to look out for class-D in particular as they'll be out for revenge after what happened. The other classes are more so-so, I doubt Ray-chan will try to attack me and Soranyan will likely keep out of conflict.

"When this special test period is over, each class' remaining points will be added to their total class points. Your point totals will reflect this change
once summer vacation is over." The words that came out of Mashima-sensei's mouth is likely the biggest shock to these students today, of course I anticipated this but didn't think it would actually come true.

In previous exams, they only measured our class purely off academic ability. This is clearly different as the gap between class-A to D isn't that huge anymore in an exam like this where you'd want the most amount of physical strength as possible.

If we can survive this, we'll have a gigantic increase in points and possibly even overtake class-B!

"This isn't some exam to test our scholarly abilities, but our endurance. If we manage to curb up our personal desires, then we'll be one step closer to the top right?" Horikita turns to me along with the rest of the class, basically putting me on the spot.

"Essentially yes, that is if we can endure our personal desires. That all depends on you guys really, honestly whether we win or lose doesn't really matter to me but I must say it's quite exciting."

"T-then will you help us, Sugihara-kun...?" Mii-chan asks me in a timid voice, voicing her concern.

"Sure, I feel motivated all the sudden." The class cheers in excitement. These foolish children must think we'll win for sure if I'm taking this seriously but honestly I don't know where to start when it comes to a survival island experience. Hell, I don't understand how to light a basic fire despite paying attention in class even with the box of matches provided to us.

"Alright! 30,000 next month... let's do this guys!"

Ike and the rest of the class begin to strike victory poses in a cringe worthy fashion. Honestly watching this makes my heart ache, I'm sure a few other people are having the same heart ache as me.

"I will now hand out wristwatches to every one of you. You are not to take them off until the end of the test. If you remove your wristwatch without permission, you will be punished. This watch doesn't just tell time. Its sensors also check your body temperature, your pulse, and even your movements. It's equipped with a GPS. Also, in the off chance something bad does happen, this watch comes equipped with the means to notify the school. If you find yourself in an emergency situation, please do not hesitate to push that button."

The vendor who supplied us with these watches have now stacked them up next to Chabashira-sensei. We're instructed to come over and put on these watches in turns.

Huh, pure plastic on the outside while the inside is possibly some metallic material? Wow, looks like something Ray-chan's dad would make as a Christmas gift for me, Soranyan and his twin daughters. It's pretty high tech shit for sure.

In the event we're in some sortr of trouble, we'll be able to press this button and help wi come as quickly as possible huh? I'll be sure to remember that.

"S-so we p-press this button if a wild animal attacks us...?" Sakura asks in a terrified voice. She has her hair up into twin tails which honestly fits her pretty well, don't get me wrong the pig tails were cute but this is on another level. If only she were a little more confident, well I'm working on that anyway.

"I don't think there are any wild animals here. If one of the students were injured, that would be a big problem. They probably gave us these watches solely to manage our well-being. Don't you agree? We're on an uninhabited island, after all, and the school has to ensure our safety." Hirata says in my stead as I stare at Soranyan having fun examining the manual.

These watches should be waterproof if they expect us to wear them everywhere. If so, there shouldn't be anymore questions for me to ask.

"So hunting for food will be easy, we can quench our thirst near a river... The only problem are the tents. We may have to compensate a bit."

I can tell the girls don't like this test very much, it'll be uncomfortable for them to live in the middle of an island like this. Another problem is bathing and going for the toilet, the biggest issue being when you need to 'go'.

Hopefully the school provided us with a toilet of sorts with our supplies, or else I won't have an idea with how to solve the toilet issue. Let's just hope for the best for now.

"Can we get started now? I feel motivated to do shit all the sudden."

"My, Sugihara-kun you're quite lovely today. Perhaps you could use some of your energy to compliment me." That was likely a joke by her, but I'll play along since it'll be funny.

"Is that so? Then I must say this, that jerneg you have on is a real turn on- BWEEEGH!" Once again I'm smashed in the jaw by Kane who is obviously disgusted by my comment.

"Although I find that incredibly smooth, I must say that you and I are student and teacher. There shall be nothing between us, that is until you graduate. Then I may consider it." This woman's a virgin or something? You can't guess based on her appearance.

"Hey sensei? Sugihara probably wanted to ask this before being molded by Kaneko but, umm where's the toilet?"

Sudou finally speaks up, the line from before has already been broken down with the development of Kane destroying my jaw yet again. She can nearly dislocate a part of my body, nice.

"Good question, Sudou. I was just about to get to the point. If you have to use the toilet, pelase use this."

Chabashira-sensei pulls a cardboard box out of the stacked pile of supplies and begins to rip off the duct tape holding everything together.

Everyone must be confused on whatever the hell this is, even I'm perplexed since I've never seen such a sexy and luxurious piece of cardboard before. No seriously, what the fuck is this thing? We gonna be pissing into that or something?

"This is a basic toilet. Each class is supplied with only one so please take it with care." Oooh shit, I was right in the worst way possible.

"We're supposed to use that?!" Shinohara begins to complain along with a few other of the more proactive girls.

It's understandable why they're so panicked. Anyone would be after being presented with the fact they have to use a fucking cardboard box to piss in when there's no privacy, a potential of someone seeing you while you're pissing is a real fetish I would hate to get into right now.

"Masaki, is there a way to purchase an actual toilet? It's be trouble if the girls rebel against us already..." I pull myself upright and stretch slightly before approaching the class with a hand inside my pocket.

"It appears there is...for 30 points."

"Seriously? Alright, we'll buy two of those right after finding a place to settle."

Everyone's eyes widen at my request as I walk towards the pile of supplies we were given.

"You guys talk it out. If there's anything you want to ask Chabashira-sensei best do it now while I examine these supplies, Masaki come over here with the Manuel so we could check the contents of everything."

I'm motivated to do something huh? A rare opportunity, better not waste it.

Vol 3 Chapter 1.3

The boundaries of 'good' and 'evil'

Episode 0; Akasuki Masaki

"Two tents, two flashlights, shampoo of surprisingly high quality, tons of sunscreen, a portable toilet, a single box of matches and a manual. That's what we have to work with huh...?"

I list off each and everyone item we were supplied with. Jokes aside they're all of extremely high quality which was something I didn't expect, what's more the shampoo and sunscreen are basically free. I also bought two actual portable toilets which costed me about 60 points, might as well count those in.

Shit this is bad, I have no experience with the outdoors whatsoever... God, I should have played more survival island games back in the day, all I can think of is various strategies when I can't even light a simple campfire.

"Sugihara-sama? You're really silent..."

"Having an internal struggle with myself, sorry for the worry Masaki. Anyway I we can work with these supplies for a long time, perhaps we can even go for a full month but I wouldn't bet on it." I stand up, eyeing down the supplies in front of me before turning back to the class with Masaki.

They seem to have asked enough questions for the time being. I listened to all their troubles and most of them can be solved easily, the real only piece of trouble is actually the fact we're living on an island so it's probably inevitable that someone might become ill.

At any rate, in this fight I'm nearly useless with my limited knowledge of camping outdoors. If anything, I need someone who's much more knowledgeable of the outdoors than me...do we have anyone like that in our class?

"Yoo-hoo!"

I suddenly hear a piercing voice behind me. Before I could turn, the owner of the voice tackles me from behind and pludges me into Chabashira-sensei's chest. For some reason my mouth is covered with the owner's hand and my hands as being held together, am I about to be kidnapped and raped on an island when I'm supposed to be focusing on a test? Well that sounds sexy actually.

"Move away! What do you think you're doing with my student Hoshinomiya...?"

Oh, so it's the crazy chick known as the homeroom teacher of class-B eh? I forgot how crazy this fucking woman is, not as bad as Iris but I swear in her younger years it must have been way worse.

"Hoshinomiya-sensei...move my head out of your breasts before I backhand you and send your body hurling towards the ocean..." I need to end this fast, the glares I'm receiving from the boys of my class are something I shouldn't be proud of, it stings to be stared at like this honestly.

"Haha! As if you could backhand a teacher like me! I have a black belt in judo I'll have you kn- aaaaAAAAAAaaaah!"

Without another word further, I do as I said and plunge Hoshinomiya-sensei straight into the blue ocean. Not with a backhand as that would be impossible, but I stead with a simple uppercut.

I've been hit so many times by Kane I've basically known how to really inflict damage on someone with an uppercut, not like I didn't before but now I have a better idea of it. Also she may has a black belt in judo but I have a black in multiple forms of martial arts, I had to work my ass off with grandpa to get this far.

"I like clingy women and all but that bitch needs to put a sock over it. You owe me one sensei..." I give out an exasperated sigh before slowly walking back to the class while some of the students watch as Hoshinomiya-sensei's body floats unconsciously in the middle of the ocean while some suited men goes over to save her from drowning.

"I will be sure to treat you to that dinner. Now I shall take my leave so you kids can get to business. Don't disappoint me now."

With those last parting words, before suddenly turning back as if she nearly forgot something.

"I nearly forgot thanks to Hoshinomiya. There are some additional rules that aren't very well explained in the manual book."

"A-additional information? The stuff in the manual is already so much to take in.."

"Soon you will be permitted to roam about freely, but there are several
designated 'spots' on the island. In these spots, there is what's referred to as
right of exclusive possession, and only the class that occupies that spot may
exercise those rights. The class that obtains those rights is entirely free to
determine how they wish to exercise them. However, rights of exclusive
possession are only valid for a period of eight hours after being invoked, after which they are automatically revoked. That means that another class can
acquire those rights at that time. Also, you gain one bonus point if you
occupy a spot once. However, that point is provisional, and cannot be used
during the testing period. Therefore, bonus points are calculated and added to your total after the test has ended. Because the school is constantly
monitoring you, there is no room for fraud. Please be aware of that fact."

"But isn't that super important?! Getting to add a point is awesome! Let's get to finding those spots right away!"

I understand the risks of this but it's best to be impatient, we don't have all day after all. The manual may have not given us a full run down, but there are bonus information about these bonus points.

It's for sure hard to understand, but a little reading a couple times never hurt anyone. I sure as hell have that kind of patience for being an incredibly fast reader. I could finish a novel in two days flat without sleep if I wanted to, after those two days I would likely go into hibernation for another few days though.

As I'm thinking here, Chabashira-sensei marks off the portable toilet as 20 points instead of thirty since so many classes requested it. This I suppose I've only spent about 40 points which leaves us at 260, that was a great bargain. That's her last job before walking off and leaving us to our shit.

"So what's the plan?" Horikita asks me while being at my side along with Masaki.

"Change of plans then, I was initially thinking on heading into the island wilderness as a full class but I think it's better to form into groups so we could cover more track." The watch has a certain option to make a call with one of your classmates, this makes things easier when it comes down to grouping back in a single area.

I shouldn't force them to spread out immediately, so I'll tell some of them to stay here while I and some others go out to search for land to lay refuge in.

"Anyone who's willing to go searching for a place to settle, raise your hand." About 24 of the students raise their hands at my request. Good, I can make a perfect split with this.

"Alright then, we'll form into groups of 6 each having their own leader. Each group will have four people so do what you will, oh and Koenji?"

"Hmm? What is it, Sugihara-boy?"

"If you leave this island on us, once we return back to the boat I'll be sure to knock your ass out in a head on fist fight." Koenji laughs this as if he knew it was going to happen.

I figured if I didn't tell him off, he'll go swimming back to the cruise ship by himself without my permission. That'll be a decrease in our points so it's best if I warn him before things get ugly.

"Now that everything's dealt with, any questions on your jobs?"

"Yes, Sugihara." Yukimura raises his hand as he slid his glasses above his nose.

"I'm not convinced that we ought to arbitrarily spend our points, whether it'd be boys or girls. It's not like I don't understand how the girls feel, but as the snartest in the class wouldn't you say it's better to not spend our points on a temporary toilet?"

"Huh? You wanted to ask that? Well I guess I can answer that. Answer me this Yukimura, what would happen if the girls eventually can't handle using a fucking cardboard toilet anymore?"

"Hmm...I don't know."

"Eh? I thought you were smart...we'll only academically then. Anyway, the girls will likely break out into a riot due to the lack of a toilet of all things, it'd be one thing if our class only consisted of boys but you have to consider what the women want as well. If not then it's likely they're go against and might even assist other classes, that'll definitely destroy our class in mere days."

"I-I see..."

"You're still young, but please consider the feelings of others before you speak Yukimura. No other questions I assume? Well get to working then, I'll be taking Sakura, Ayanokouji and Masaki while you guys pick whoever else you want."

The three people I call out come with me as I enter the wilderness of the island, leaving the rest of my class behind as Hirata begins to talk through with them.

Vol 3 Chapter 2.1

Crackling opportunities

Episode 0; Akasuki Masaki

The forest's verdant, overgrown foliage surrounds us. The further you go, the thicker and denser this forest becomes. Still it's preferable compared to the scorching heat on the beach, the leaves from these trees are covering us from most of the heat, we're also prohibited from chopping down any branches so this cover won't be going away any time soon.

Despite the leaves covering the four of us from the heat ray of the sun, that doesn't mean there's no scorching heat around the forest as we walk through it. I grab the neckline of my jersey and begin to fan myself so I could cool down. Heat can drain a person of all their motivation in a matter of mere minutes, and I can already feel the effects of that coming onto me stronger than ever before.

It was bad before back at school but at least we had actual air conditioning there, here in the middle of a dense forest there's only the cool river water that could warm me up just about now. Unfortunately I haven't really encountered a river or even a pond yet, so walking endlessly is draining me even further.

"You doing ok back there, Sugihara?"

"Just fine...I can see that you're not doing any better though, Ayanokouji. Why is it the girls are doing better than us..."

I don't specifically remember of male bones are heavier than female bones, but damn it sure feels that way. I feel like stripping my top off right this instant, I could but that'll cause a scene so I guess I could just do the second best thing.

"Sugihara-sama? What are you doing...?"

"Taking off the jacket of this jersey, this damn thing could be more useful for fanning my body than clothing. Besides I still have this shirt so I'm not topless."

Ah...now that my top is off I feel much better, I would have taken the shirt off too if I was alone but don't want peoe thinking I'm an exhibitionist of something.

"It's amazing isn't it?"

"W-what do you mean, Ayanokouji-kun...?" For some reason Sakura is walking a bit further behind us.

She's cute but her shyness can often get old, don't get me wrong it's adorable but people might get sick of her eventually. If I can convert her into her 'Shizuku' character, then she could become equally if not more popular than Kushida because of her looks and body.

I have the urge to convert her into a dominatrix but that might be pushing it, don't know if she could even handle a role like that actually but I'll keep it in mind.

"The school is thinking about our futures so much, even going as far as to organise this test in the event we find ourselves in a situation like this."

"A-ah...yeah..."

"It is indeed amazing as you said. But I'm afraid Sugihara-sama isn't fit for this kind of activity." The other two turn in my direction to see me leaning against a tree while fanning myself with my jacket.

"Sugihara-sama is more known for staying in the back or in this case, in his room playing games all day. He is more of a strategiest than one to go in for war, also I'm sure he wants to play all that erotic games he's bought recently."

"Oi! Don't go spreading rumors around like that, you'll destroy Sakura's new facade..."

I get a better hold of myself and begin to lead the charge of my group. Walking in front of the three while tying my jacket around my neck like a cape so I wouldn't have to carry it around with my two hands.

There's no particular reason for why I chose Ayanokouji and Sakura to come with me, I just thought they've became better friends recently since I've seen them going out together for quite sometime now. It's suspicious, I almost want to tease them about it but I don't have the energy for that.

Rather than being meek, Sakura is more pensive and terrible at conversing than anything. As for Ayanokouji, an awkward guy who was also likely a loner in middle school but can be rather kind and generous when he wants to be, a mysterious boy full of mysteries. That's the impression these two give me, to me their defects could be among the hardest to fix since unlike Ike's theirs are more nature so nurturing them back to being a normal student would be very difficult.

"Do you have a plan after we find a spot to settle?"

"Good question...well choosing a leader would be the ideal choice. I can't rush the decision though."

"Eh? Why not?" Sakura asks back to me in a timid voice, I could barely even hear her back there.

"It's to take a look at what kind of place we'll be settling in. Depending on the choice of person, it could go downhill if we choose a poor place."

"Exactly Ayanokouji. You took the words right out of my mouth."

Also it would be a liability to discuss this out here so I should just drop the subject.

The walls have ears, I've taken that saying literally. You never know when a mouse could be listening in on your conversation, better safe than sorry after all.

We haven't covered much ground near the middle of the island I believe, it's just so we don't go lost in this endless forest but thankfully in the event that happens this watch we have on our wrists have a map feature which I'm following right now. We've walked a few hundred metres now away from the beach, there are a few candidate spots to lay refuge in but I'd rather have a better spot.

"You guys doing all right back there?"

"Y-yeah! I'm doing my best to follow..."

"Don't force yourself, we have until evening so we can take a break if you want."

"What Ayanokouji-kun said. As Sugihara-sama said before, we don't have to rush things especially when there are other teams out there searching for a spot like us."

They say that but the heat is getting to them, I'm sure of it. The sweat running down the girls' bodies is undeniably sexy, for some reason Ayanokouji's sweat is also pretty sexy. Hang on, I'm not gay! He's just especially handsome for a guy his age!

Soon, we eventually arrive at what appears to be a hole by the mountainside; the entrance into a cave. At first glance, it seems like a perfectly natural cave but upon closer inspection you could tell it was made by humans.

"Could this...be a spot?"

"Looks like it."

Since ancient times, caves have been shown for a place where humans can dwell in. If this is actually one of those spots, then there should be proof such as a panel or something to put the cards in...

Just when I'm about to rush ahead, I catch a glimpse at a man coming out of the cave, thus I quickly grab Masaki, the closest person to me, into my hands and hide inside one of the bushes. Ayanokouji seems to have done the same with Sakura, the two girls are basically squirming in our hands that it's forced us to cover their mouths with our hands.

"Guess that proves my suspicion..." I thought someone might have been here already. There were certain foot marks on the ground which indicated someone was nearby, someone as observant as Ayanokouji must have noticed it since he took action even before me.

I use the reflection from my wrist watch to observe the situation since I'm not exactly in the ideal position to turn my head.

"In a cave this size, we should have enough room for two tents, Katsuragi-san. We sure were lucky. We secured a spot really quickly." Another guy's with him there. A minion of sorts maybe?

"Luck? What are you talking about? I figured that there was a cave here even before we landed. Finding it was inevitable. Be mindful of what you say and do. We don't know if anyone is out there listening to us. As the leader, I have a responsibility. Be sure you don't make even the slightest mistake."

"S-sorry. But when you say 'since before we landed', what do you mean?"

"Before the ship docked at the pier, it had already taken a trip around the island as a detour for some reason. That was probably a deliberate move by the school to give the students some hints. From the ship's deck, I noticed a path that cut through the forest. All I had to do was take the shortest route from the pier after we'd landed to the path."

This Katsuragi seems like a very observing type as well. I was convinced I was the only person who noticed this detail, should have known someone already took this spot...

I need to get away, but I should stay and listen to their conversation... Wait, Katsuragi right? The guy from class-A? Shit, this is a problem already, not like it wasn't before!

"B-but it might've been just a chance for us to enjoy the scenery."

"That was far too long of a roundabout for sightseeing. Besides, the announcement was strange, too."

"I didn't notice anything at all, and yet… Katsuragi-san, you managed to see the school's true intentions. Because of that, you understood there was a cave here. Just as we'd expect from you!"

"Let's go to the next one, Yahiko. It's pointless to linger here after we've claimed the spot. There's a path to two other places that I noticed from the ship. There should be some kind of facility up ahead."

"Y-yeah! If we leave it like this, Sakayanagi will have no choice but to
be quiet!"

"If you only look straight ahead, you might overlook things."

"You say that, but isn't it enough just to be cautious of class-B? I mean, class-C may have ascended from D with the introduction of a capable leader, but aren't they still pretty defective?"
"That's enough chit-chat. Let's go, Yahiko."

I wait until I could no longer hear their voices or footsteps before laying my hand off Masaki, giving her fresh air to breath at last.

"They came as quickly as they went...huh?"

"I-I-I-I'm okay!" The two girls are the first to speak up after that intense situation.

"Quiet down you two. They may have gone away from here but there's a chance they could hear us still if we're too loud."

I hurriedly stand back up and go towards the area the two men were just in and wait for the others as I observe the cave.

I can't really afford to waste time, it's possible they'll come back for some reason and if they see us here it'll cause trouble. I should take class-A out of the picture right now but I can't act with haste, I must be patient...eh whatever not like acting now would kill me.

"Those two guys were likely from class-A, I believe I heard Sugihara's twin sister talk about the name Katsuragi before."

"Yeah Soranyan isn't fond of him..."

"T-Then! Can't we use to that to our advantage...?" One of the very few times Sakura speaks up, she actually says something that makes sense to me. However...

"No, Soranyan might be my twin sister but that doesn't mean we would cooperate in a test like this. Honestly knowing her, she would try to beat me at my own game by herself without the help of her class. It was a good suggestion though, I'll keep your plan in mind as a last resort." Sakura's expression drops for a second but quickly lightens up at my last sentence.

"Over here, Sugihara-sama. This is something you'll want to see."

I walk over to Masaki who's inside the cave standing next to some sort of terminal with a monitor embedded into the wall. The words 'class-A' are on the screen along with a countdown timer that shows 7 hours and 55 minutes remaining.

I suppose this is proof that this is, indeed a spot. Nothing we can do about the timer since it's already claimed, as far as I know there's no way to force my way into this terminal.

That's why they left this place without worry, no one can play with this terminal as long as they claimed it. It's possible they'll be back with the rest of their class and settle here for tonight. They'll continue to gain the upper hand over all the other classes by finding this spot quickly and gaining points every eight hours, Katsuragi was sure there were other spots left on the island.

Judging by the fact one is hidden inside a cave, it wouldn't be a stretch to say perhaps there are terminals near places with fresh water and food. If you find a place like that, no matter how many point spots class-A captures we'll be able to get right on their tail since we wouldn't have to spend points buying shit.

"Could that person from before be the leader?"

"Possible, we shouldn't assume such things yet thought. For now there isn't anything we can do."

"What do you mean, Sugihara-sama?"

I rip off a piece of my shirt, specifically the sleeve so I could make an easy excuse later to the class that it got caught on a branch. I take the ripped off piece of clothing and tie it around the base of the terminal, a place you could see the moment you enter the cave.

"W-what are you doing Sugihara-kun... They know that we were here if you do that!"

"That's the point. However they won't know who was here and that will send them into a state of panic. We can't do anything about this but other classes can, they think we're not smart enough to tackle them thus they'll start assuming class-B was here and will attempt to apprehend them."

The only problem with this strategy is Soranyan, it's a trap only I would think of so she may catch on. If she isn't on Katsuragi's team then she won't utter a word about this being the work of class-C, but if she does then this could easily back fire. The positives overwrites the negatives though so this is worth trying.

"Let's report this back to the rest of the class. If we stay here any longer we'll be caught, come on Sugihara-sama."

"Yeah you guys go ahead." The three begin to head back towards the beach, contacting the others with their wrist watches in the process.

I stay in front of the terminal for a minute or so, studying it's structure for no particular reason before finally hearing a rustle in the bushes.

"I thought a pair of eyes were on us when we walked in here." I turn around slowly, a finger against my chin as I walk out of the cave with a smirk.

"Tch, should have known you noticed me, bastard."

"Naturally someone like me would. So what do you want now, Ryuuen Kakeru?"

Vol 3 Chapter 2.2

Crackling opportunities

Episode 0; Akasuki Masaki

"They could have told me the location more in detail..."

Everyone apperantly met at a potential spot to lay refuge, on told that there's supposedly a terminal nearby and also a river leading towards the ocean.

I'm currently wandering around the forest, following the marked location on the map on my wrist watch. I didn't know this earlier but apperantly some random idiot in my class messed with the watch a bit and found this function, whoever it was I should both thank them and kill them for doing that.

" A river...a river...tch. Dang it, it's gotta be in a place near the beach since we agreed to not enter too far into the forest...this mark is useless." I shut off my wrist watch the moment I enter the marked area.

Sure, the watch does help by marking off a certain area, however the mark is more like a gigantic circle on the map. I'm guessing they set it up this way so our lives on this damn island wouldn't be much easier.

"Ah! Sugihara! Over here!"

"Sudou? Guess I'm nearby." I slowly walk towards the sound of the voice with a light stretch.

Ah, now I can hear the others' voices... Wow this was basically a whole kilometre away from the cave I came from. The sound of the river is much more clear to me as well, they just finished setting up the tents by the looks of things so I'm not that Kate it appears.

"No wonder you guys found this place so quickly, it's practically a 10 minute walk away from the beach. I took the long route by the looks of things."

"Don't worry about such things, Sugihara-kun! Hirata-kun was able to lead us here without a single issue!" I'm greeted at the sight of Karuizawa Kei who's currently standing beside Hirata as she talks to me from a distance.

Some of the people here aren't really doing much either because they're tired or just slacking off. There are a few people missing such as Horikita's group but I'm sure they're off to get some food or burnable branches for us.

"Man, this is huge! We can secure this spot really easily and there's fresh water nearby so we won't have to waste points on buying packages of mineral water." I was hoping one of the other groups would find this but didn't think we'd find it in a day, I thought we would have to camo out somewhere random for a day.

I begin to walk around the camp, greeting a few of my classmates along the way as they bring in more and more branches to use for the campfire. The two portable toilets I purchased earlier are all set up in both the men and women's sections, the other toilet that Chabashira-sensei provided us with is set to the side for the time being.

As I stated earlier, the tents are set up along with the sleeping bags inside. These tents are surprisingly bigger than your average ones since they could possibly fit about 20 or so people, granted you do need to squeeze a bit but that's why there's two.

"Ah! King! Welcome back."

"Sup Ike. You're fishing for food huh?" If you look closely into the river, there are multiple fishes if different sizes swimming about in the water.

"Yup! Man! Rivers are great, fresh water to drink and fish to, well, fish all in the same place! The area here is perfect for camping too, there's like a bunch of branches nearby to light a campfire with!"

"Huh, didn't take you for the type of person who would be experienced with the outdoors, Ike."

All this came as a surprise to me. The impression Ike gave me before was an otaku who rarely ever went out of his house to shut himself in to masturbate all day. However now he sounds like a professional camper, just the person I need and it comes in the most unexpected form possible as one of the most perverted men in the class.

"Hmm? Oh, I wouldn't really say that. It's just that I used to go camping together with my family back when I was little. I'm not opposed to drinking river water. I can tell if the water source is clean just by looking."

He says that but it's a very admirable trait to have. Even I, someone who was held to be an insane prodigy doesn't know shit about the outdoors yet some perverted loser does. It makes me feel like the loser instead.

It also amazes me how Ike is speaking honestly like this. Speaking from the heart, wish that was something I could do.

"You're amazing in a way. I'm useless in the outdoors, I'm pretty much thinking of handing the leader title to you for this test."

"Eh?! Seriously, like seriously?! W-well knowing stuff about camping really isn't something worth bragging about! If I'd been in the boy scouts, then I'll have legitimate bragging rights but camping isn't really about bragging to begin with.even if I said anything, it would be pointless anyway."

He seems very discouraged all the sudden. He must have mentioned how drinkable this water is earlier and was bombed by the girls in the class. For Ike, someone who usually cared for the attraction of females, this seriously had to hurt.

However he changed drastically from the first day of school, his approach to certain things include more planning now but yet the girls can't see past the past. This guy, he's better than he lets on to be and I respect that, I respect that he's changed.

"It seems like it's everyone's first time camping out. I thought that everyone had at least a little experience. I guess the stuff I said was probably a little unreasonable."

"Whatever you said, trust me it wasn't unreasonable. You shouldn't let people judge the words you speak of true honesty, this is your way of doing things right? If so continue to do it, I'll support you all the wall even after you get a girlfriend Ike."

He realized his mistake and now he faces regret. He knows where he failed, and he now reflects on his mistake. A change such as this is fitting for someone who yearns for a girlfriend.

"W-what are you talking about man? No way I could be better than you, you're smart and strong and even got the looks." Ike says with a slightly depressed tone while rearing a fish up into his hands.

"Don't say that, I mean sure you might never be better than me but who's to say you won't come close? Here, I'll help you out a bit."

Ike seemed to have finished fishing as he leaves the fish inside a lump of cloth. He follows me towards the terminal near a tree, the monitor shows that the class still hasn't chose a leader yet since it's still unclaimed. They must have been waiting for me to arrive before deciding.

He still hasn't exactly caught on yet by the looks of things. All he needs is a push right? I'll be supporting him all the way, that's exactly what I said. He's perfect for the role, I can't find another person that's better fit for this even among the few big brains of my class.

"Eh?! K-King! What are you doing?!"

"Hmm? Is there a problem with this?"

"Y-yeah! Shouldn't you think over this first!"

Ike's voice seems to have attracted the attention of our fellow classmates as the all come over to the terminal to see what happened.

"Sugihara-kun? Is something wro- what?!"

"N-no way...I-Ike is..."

As the girls freak out over something trivial, I move to the side so people could see what I had just done.

I did the unthinkable, setting Ike Kanji as the leader for this special examination.

"Why?! Why did you have to set the leader as him of all people?!" Naturally the girls are furious by my choice. Shinohara is the first one to speak up and her rambling is honestly becoming really damn annoying.

"Oh shut it ya bitch. There's literally no reason I shouldn't set him as the leader."

I could see Shinohara physically shrink back at my first sentence. People like Ike are just misunderstood, the internet tends to corrupt people in a way like this but really it's not their fault to begin with. Out of everyone in the class, Ike has one of the biggest capacities to change into an at least decent human being.

"Ike, I said that I'll support you all the way through right?"

"Y-yeah...?"

"Then we'll start your reformation right now, right here on this island." He sends me a confused look but behind that look is one of pure admiration for me.

'I'm not worthy of this role!' 'You're way better suited for this role than me!' and other such thoughts must be running through his mind right now. I couldn't care less for him when school first started, in fact he infuriated me but now I feel nothing but pure admiration for this man.

He can reflect on his past mistakes and take action while he could make improvements in the meanwhile. He doesn't have guidance, it's likely he's never had guidance in the first place, that's how he must have ended up like this. Most boys like him can rarely ever change, but once you've witnessed it I feel nothing but admiration for his actions.

"Listen up you defects! Every single one of you, I don't want a single soul not listening to this speech I'm about to make!" I raise my voice, even the likes of Koneji would turn over to look at me with an expression of a smirking camel.

"I don't want a single complaint you hear me?! My opinion is absolute, I'm sure most of you know this but are still wondering why I chose Ike of all people when there are others like Horikita and Hirata but I'd say to hell with your damn questions!" I raise my voice even more.

My classmates shrink back even more, I've finally snapped at them over the simplest thing possible. Why? Why am I getting angry over this of all things?

"B-but..."

"But what? I know I'm useless in this exam, I didn't even know that water over at the river was fresh at first glance while Ike knew immediately! I don't understand how to start a simple campfire even if it meant for myself, yet a fucking loser like Ike understands everything about the damn outdoors!"

"..."

"Don't you see it? Can't you see past what he did in the past? Would it kill you to just let this man do and says as he wants? He's not the same perverted idiot anymore, most of you are all so blinded by his past mistakes you can't see the present. Do you understand now? Do you understand why you were placed in class-D when school started?"

"..."

"That's right, your tendencies to never forgive a simple soul when this, this is their way of living life! You all only have one life, a single life to work with yet all of you are making this fucking student live with complaints from women of all things! I called him incompetent in the past, and you all were all carefree because I never said anything about you! You know what? You're a disgusting, disgustingly idiotic."

"S-Siguhara-sama..."

"Ike is the perfect man to be appointed as leader for this test whether you like it or not. If you have plans to dismiss this then speak up! I'll punch your lights out right here if it means getting some sense into that thick skull of yours." I click my tongue, staring down at all of them with bloodshot eyes.

They're all shocked by my reaction, I've never snapped at them once and yet here I am... I'm so pathetic but that's what makes me defective, that's why I was in class-D compared to the rest of my childhood friends.

"Hey Ike."

"Y-yes!"

"I'm leaving the leader title to you for this week, that means you get to order everyone around for whatever you want. I'll be the one making up strategies in the back while you command everyone, got it? Your knowledge of the outdoors can't compare to mine or anyone else's, you think you can do it?"

Silence fills this portion of the forest. I could tell how tired I am from everything that's happened today, the heat has nearly drained me of all my energy but I just need to push through for another few hours before bed.

"Y-yeah...yeah I can do it! You can count on me to lead the class King!" His face brightens up as he speaks back to me allowing me to sigh in relief.

I think I know the reason why I was so upset when people were mad at my decision of making Ike the leader for this. Not because he can't live the life he wants to, not because he was being yelled at for no reason.

No, there's one simple reason. He reminds me or myself from when I was younger, I was naive and stubborn similar to how Ike is right now. Nobody guided me which is why I am the way I am now, I had to help myself crawl past the depths of hell.

I said I'll support him all the way through, and I never go back on my word. Ike Kanji...an interesting man really, a man who can reflect and improve, perfect for the role of leader no matter his personal desires.

Vol 3 Chapter 2.3

Crackling opportunities

Episode 0; Akasuki Masaki

"..."

"Sugihara-sama...? Are you here?"

I can hear her voice despite the noise of the cicadas hiding somewhere in the trees. However I don't turn towards her, my gaze is fixed on a bird that's rested on my hand.

"Sugihara-sama...are you alright?"

"I'd love to say I am, I'd be lying if I was though." Pathetically enough- I'm more than down in the dumps after what happened this afternoon.

I haven't talked nor interacted with any of my classmates since my snapping at them, I should never have down something so childish in the first place. I had not place in a class like this, that's what I'm thinking right now while staring at the bird as it stares back at me.

I was always more of a fan of nature than humans, I couldn't care less if a human were to die in front of me but if it were an animal, that image would likely be stained in my mind for an eternity. I have a strangely impressive memory, too impressive almost to the point I've started to doubt my past memories now.

What really did happen, what never happened, I can distinguish between the two anymore. Was I really a rich kid? My memory tells me so, but some unknown force is driving me to disbelief. What happened? Why can't I think straight anymore like I used to? Was I always thinking like this?

There's so many questions in my head, I want someone to talk with but my body won't let me. They wouldn't understand, they wouldn't understand how I feel because they don't see the world in the way I do.

This is your life, you should do whatever you want with it. I'm telling you this because we're friends .

Another flashback...I've been having these a lot lately. Each time I get one, a sharp pain surges through my head as if I'm being stabbed with a hot needle. The voice of someone I have no recognition with, if I don't recognize that voice then why am I having a flashback of it? My head pains the more I think about it.

"Do you...need someone to talk to?"

"...Yes...please." My voice has become weak, my throat is incredibly dry so much it hurts when I try to speak.

There's no throat medicine on an island like this, all I have is warm water to help me recover which works significantly less compared to the medicine. Nonetheless, Masaki hands me a bottle fill with warm water likely boiled for my case.

"I'm sorry for snapping at you guys... I felt a little angry, that's all." Although the pain is almost unbearable, I power through with that sentence before taking a huge portion of the water down my throat.

"It's fine, you conveyed your feelings and they're trying their best to make amends by doing all the work they can."

The moment she stops talking, silence befalls between us. We're sat so close we can practically feel eachother's breath, but there's no noise aside from the sound of the wind and the noise of random animals.

We stare at the bird on my hand. A lidth's jay, that's the species of this bird I believe. The moment Masaki holds out her hand, the bird hops from my hand to hers in an instant before jumping back to mine.

In this pitch black world, the weak prey on the strong yet the strong get prey on by the even stronger. It's not pitch black if you look at it that way, it's more of a dark grey. The darkness of the grey represents the corruption that society is going through, either that or it's the unchanging effect of a different kind of erosion.

"...The moon is beautiful, isn't it Sugihara-sama?"

"Yeah, a full moon in this time of year after I blew a fuse. It's pretty convenient." The ice has been broken, but not by me.

I want to move my lips to speak more, but I can't. I'm scared to, I'm scared to open my mouth and talk to continue this conversation. This is pathetic... pathetically depressing, I shouldn't get all worked up over nothing yet I feel like crying for no reason.

"Have you ever wondered...if you were meant to exist?"

"..." What does that mean? Nevermind, I can't answer anyway. I should just go through the trouble of her telling me whatever she wants. It's a nice change of pace.

"If you ever meant for this world, and if you're doing all you can to live?"

Masaki turns to me as I stare at the moon, not wanting to turn my gaze for even a moment. I can feel the lidth's jay hop onto my shoulder and starts to stare off into the moon as well, I feel connected with these creatures for some reason...J feel a sense of peace.

"I'm sorry I couldn't do anymore as your assistant."

"N-no...please stop..." I don't want to hear this, you've done a wonderful job Masaki... there's nothing to be sorry about. Why do I feel like crying over sappy shit like this?!

"I couldn't do more for you when you're in these depressed moments. I feel guilty for ever sad moment you have, I could always do something yet I wait for your word."

I feel tears forming at the side of my eyes. Despite my protests, she holds me close to her chest and holds me there while lying the lidth's jay on my head which surprisingly comforts me more.

I can't hear such words, these words hurt my very soul. I've made myself clear many times to her, she's the greatest person- no, greatest girl a man could ever ask for. I wished a better future for her above all else even though I don't remember my past very well anymore.

"You don't have to cry anymore, I'm here for you as long as I live. There's nothing you should cry about when I'm here for you, you won't feel lonely while I'm here. I'm here to understand your feelings and support you with all of my heart, thlse were my first words and yet I have not gone back on you."

"Please...stop...it hurts..."

"Sugihara-sama, I love you. I've always loved you." These were the words I wanted to hear, yet they sting like a thousand needles piercing through my heart.

Her sakura pink hair blowing through the wind is swaying about as she holds me close. A confession such as this, I hate it...I hate how I'm the one on the receiving end, stupid body... can't move and shit...

"A-about time you've...realized that..." I finally give into my tears as they begin to run down my face. Tears if happiness rather than sorrow, happy as in I finally have someone who understands me.

No- this person has always been at my side. I want to stay like this forever, I want to stay with her forever... I don't want to let go, I don't want her to disappear...

I-I-...

Don't want to feel this pain anymore...

Vol 3 Chapter 3.1

Enemies of one's self

Episode 0; Akasuki Masaki

I woke up earlier in the morning than anticipated. After what happened last night, I apperantly fell unconscious so Masaki carried me back to camp and layed me in the tent. At that time it was likely only either 8 or 9 so it's obvious why I woke up so early.

The sleeping bag isn't as warm as a bed, we forgot to turn off the lamp apperantly, and the tent stanks of men sweat. My temper from last night has completely dissipated into the air like steam, I'll have to make amends for what happened yesterday though especially with Masaki. I never answered to her confession directly, she must be waiting for my answer now.

No way I can answer her confession immediately after what happened, and what's gonna happen. I'm still in the middle of an exam, I'm sure Masaki wants me to focus on this before answering to her confession. But still...

"FUUUUUUUUUUUCK YEEEEAAAAH!!!!" I shout at the top of my lungs, of course not forgetting to exit the tent to walk far, far away before doing so.

I finally managed to get myself a potential girl, what's better is how she's in the form of my personal assistant! Things could not have gotten better, maybe the thing with the girls yelling at Ike was a good thing after all!

Unfortunately for me, after the cold night which saved me from the heat while I was asleep, the unforgiving morning has caused the temperature to raise significantly. After stretching a bit, I begin to make my way towards a pile of luggage we brought with us onto the island.

We kept our luggage outside so our tents would be as spacious as possible, it worked out but just barely. Among all the bags, I find a particular one that caught my interest. Curiosity gets the better of me and I take hold of the bag and begin to check it's contents from note books to pieces of clothing and a...

"Digital camera?"

"Huwah!" I didn't notice there was someone behind me but once I did that voice immediately became clear to me who it is.

"Quiet, the others are still sleeping."

"T-this isn't what it looks like, Ayanokouji! I was just checking since I didn't see anyone carry this bag!" I place the bag in the spot it was in before as I place everything back inside.

It's wrong to search through a person's stuff no matter how curious you are, but it could be some sort of spy shit inside there so it's more like the ends justify the needs? That's wrong of me to say, especially if this bag is indeed a girl's since it's in the girl section, shit am I about to be branded as a pervert by the most apathetic guy in the class?!

"Don't worry about it, I won't blame you for not understanding this. We found a lone class-D student in the wild yesterday and decided to take her in, long story short."

"Lone class-D...? Ah, is that so?" It's about freaking time, I know it's pretty soon but Jesus Christ she had to come out in the middle of the night or something like a gremlin?

Still, I'm confused why the girl has a digital camera of all things inside her bag, that must have caused some sort of trouble either indirectly or directly. For example her bag could have smacked against a tree and the first thing you'd hear is metal, you ain't fooling shit with that!

I take another deep breath before taking hold of the digital camera and checking it's power source. There's no sign of it being used nor does it seems to have any data. Out of all things he told me she'd bring, this is what she chose?! Sheesh, even Sakura could do better...well the current Sakura, definitely not the past one.

"Best not to mess with this for now. Whatever that class-D student plans to do with this doesn't interfere with my plans, if she plans to take a picture of the card then I'll be sure to punch her lights out." After my inspection, I place the camera back into the bag with a sticker now on the back of it.

As to how I got my hands on that sticker, I may have bribed Hoshinomiya-sensei to give me some since these stickers are actually pretty cool. Never thought they'd come in handy for a trap, eh whatever.

"Ah Sugihara-kun, Ayanokouji, I see you're both awake and well."

I turn around with Ayanokouji the moment I've arrived at my bag to find Hirata rubbing his eye while walking towards us with a smile.

"Hi, Hirata. Couldn't sleep?"

"Yeah, I couldn't sleep in this environment. Ouch, ouch...my back hurts, well that's only natural without a proper mattress huh? Anyway, glad to see you're back together with yourself again Sugihara-kun."

"Haha! Well what can I say, even things such as human emotions can't hold me back!" Perhaps it was from the aura surrounding me right now but he could tell I'm in high spirits.

We only spent 40 points total yesterday and none of our classmates left the island, that includes Koneji who's sleeping on a tree like an ape for some reason. We've gained about 2 bonus points from yesterday and a bit of today, honestly I'm starting to wonder if these bonus points will even add on at all. If we include those bonus points, then we're sitting at 262 points for today to work with, that is if we have to spend any points.

"Ah, I should go take a bath now."

"Are you going anywhere by chance, Sugihara-kun?"

"Yeah, I'm gonna take trip around the island until afternoon to see if I could find anymore spots." And I also want to find where the other classes laid refuge in.

Another reason I want to take a stroll is for the reason of wanting to find class-D and A specifically, I'd add in class-B as an added bonus too if I run into those guys.

"Feel free to take a bath later. Oh and if you see Horikita wake up tell her to watch over Ike for me and once Masaki wakes up tell her to come over to this location."

I point towards an area on my watches's map before going over into the direction of a waterfall I found yesterday to take a quick bath.

Class-D has finally sent someone here at my request, great job Ryuuen. Now I'll fill my end of the bargain for you, class-A is going down.

Vol 3 Chapter 3.2

Enemies of one's self

Episode 0; Akasuki Masaki

After a morning roll call, I begin to explore the dense forest with basically the same party as yesterday, except this time Sakura was replaced by Kane who hasn't been doing shit this entire time apperantly. I thought I'd bring her along for a jog or something, to make herself more useful to us but it's not like she didn't want to be useless to the class. I'm sure deep down she wants to help out, either that or she's just a straight up devil.

I left command to Horikita and Hirata to handle things while I'm gone, at the same time Ike is there to order people around so this 'camping trip' goes smoothly. Ayanokouji didn't seem like he had much to do so I invited him along, he agreed and now we're bros again. Fate works in mysterious yet strange ways as they say.

This dense forest, obviously has not changed. Though for some reason the heat has fanned away, I feel much more energetic compared to yesterday which is why I'm moving so freely all the sudden. The other three seem to have the same effect, then again Kanee is always basically tired so she's staying in the back taking in the green.

"Hey...how long do we have to keep walking in this place?"

"Another three hours or so, or at least until we find all three of the other classes. If you hurry up maybe we can head back to camp faster."

"Hah? You of all people should know the reason I'm out here, you practically dragged me by the collar until I seccumbed asshole!" She should really watch the way she speaks to others, then again she's a delinquent and they typically have this type of way with speaking.

For all this talk she still seccumbed to my wish, that just shows deep down somewhere in that weird ass heart she still cares for my well-being. She's a definite tsundere, I'm not one to lose life and limb just to spout out a random joke though. Actually maybe I am...

We're near the edge of the forest now, been walking for about an hour and Kane feels like dying already. She's much more athletic than that and I know it! She's just being a lazy ass.

A large group of class-C is just in front of us, the noise they're making isn't helping them conceal their location, almost like they want to be found or something. Nonetheless the less it makes my job easier, though I'd appreciate it if they were a little more cautious like what the fuck?

"Seems like they're not doing any better than us." If anything they're doing slightly worse, most of them are just standing around or having fun.

"Hmm? Oh it's the Serpant, I was waiting for you to show up bastard. Here."

"Oop! A drink? Why how nice the leader of class-D is~" I catch a canned drink Ryuuen throws at me from his chair that he likely bought.

I can feel the others' looks of confusion since we seem like best friends right now, even some of the class-D students are staring contently at the two of us.

I hoped he would have been at least slightly more subtle, even the readers can get a clue of what's going on now. Wait readers? The fuck am I thinking right now?

"A couple boxes full of drinks and canned food, a barbecue somewhere around here, and multiple tables and chairs to sit in... Does class-D not want to save points?" I hear Masaki say in disbelief upon seeing the situation presented before us as I take a sip of my drink.

Of course, who wouldn't be flabbergasted at this? All this shit likely cost about exactly 100 points from class-D and yet they're having so much fun on the beach like this. I can proudly say they're being way too casual abotuu this, almost as if they've completely forgotten about taking down out class.

However once you flip it around, you could probably tell what they're doing this for if you have the knowledge I possess. I'll keep that a secret for now until I find a real time where I can reveal everything, I'm still slightly mad at Ryuuen though.

"Dang, he rules his class like a king. I kinda dig this."

"Huh? Kane you can't be serious, am I not good enough?! How could you! I thought we were friends!"

"Hah! D-don't cling to me you fucking lump! I just took a bath an hour ago and I'm sweaty!"

"Hahaha! Seems like the Serpant has been having fun with his class, you're doing the exact same thing as I am after all. The bastard's got it all down."

"I wouldn't say that much Ryuuen-kun, Sugihara-sama is ruling our class much better than you I'll have you know!"

Somehow Masaki has gotten...slightly more overprotective over me. It's not a bad thing but I'm afraid what happened last night will come to bite me in the ass later, she'll tease me about it in front of everyone or something.

Everything's going well in class-D, they're not holding a grudge against the person who literally formed a plan and over thrown them easily within a month. In fact the girls are blushing while staring at my body.

I feel violated. They're undressing me with their eyes, I can feel it! Some of the men are doing that too, this class is full horny beasts by the looks of things but I don't mind as long as they don't come attack me. Besides, the girls don't look half bad in those bikinis, they must have brought them in those the luggages of theirs.

"Although I would never allow this sort of treatment in my class, you've got so god good taste Ryuuen. I may forgive you for suddenly attacking the ass out of Sudou." I shoot a sharp glare at him as he laughs my comment off.

"You've got something to do right, Tentateur Serpant? Go ahead and leave, if you need me I'll be here." He speaks back to me in a carefree tone.

I'm getting sick of that nickname, I've already came to check on the situation and it's exactly as I expected, I over stayed my welcome so time to leave.

I give a light shrug before passing a sticker over to Ryuuen chair before turning tail and walking away back into the forest.

"Are you not going to ask about Ibuki?" Ayanokouji finally speaks up while following behind me.

"No use in doing it in my opinion, all he's gonna tell is gibberish anyway."

"So where next, Sugihara-sama?"

"Class-A I suppose, judging by the map they should be close..." I check my wrist watch to confirm the location.

The mark on the small map shows the potential location of class-A and B, once we reached the location of them the other should be close by. It's mostly only a matter of if they'll let us in to see.

"Hmm? The fuck...how do you know the location of B and A?" Should have known that would draw suspicion.

"That's a secret!" I hear an exasperated sigh from Kane as I continue to walk.

She's tired of my shenanigans, I can tell that much but despite that she's paying attention to everything I say. The three of them must be confused, hiding shit from them is bad I know but it's necessary. The question is...should I leave class-B alone? Another problem, how should I pay back Soranyan for the trouble I'm about to put her through?

Vol 3 Chapter 3.3

Enemies of one's self

Episode 0; Akasuki Masaki

In order to make use of all the time we have, we took our time walking towards the location where class-A should be. On the way though, I hadn't anticipated how close class-B really was to our location so we ended changing trajectory.

The mark on the map doesn't exactly point towards the location, I've stated that before. It makes a small section of the area you want to mark into a yellow circle, the problem with that is if a certain location is also marked while the other marker is close to it, then they'd overlay on top of eachother and you could barely tell which is which.

In a sense the map system for this watch is more like a crappy GPS than anything. What's more irritatibg than anything is...

"And then I heard these noises from inside his room! They were like 'Mm, mmm... Sugi, I love you...' and he goes 'Ria... you're so cute...mmm.' whoever this Ria person was, he was having sex with her!"

Masaki of all people. Speaking my so called 'childhood' out loud like it was second nature, I don't even remember myself having sex with Ria either. Ah I've forgotten to mention, Ria was another one of my childhood friends, she's my favourite though I never knew her true name even till today. We gave eachother nicknames and loved one another so much, that's all I remember though, still it's better than having false memories since Masaki is talking about it.

"Oi, stop tainting Kane like that! Class-B's camp is just in front of us so stop talking a sex session I never had! As much as I wanted it..."

"Hah...you guys are such dumbasses..." I take a glance at Kane who has a gigantic blush on her face. Her face is shyer than normal, guess sex talk isn't something she's used to despite her foul mouth?

I'm talking back and forth with Masaki while Kane backs up my claims with blushes of shyness. All the Ayanokouji leads the charge since he's the only one with a straight mind right now.

It's nice to have someone who is focused on a singular goal while I'm being the dumb one, I like changing pace every now and then. Just from a bit of talking while walking here I've discovered a few things bout Kane.

Mainly, she's can't see the colour yellow or anything close to yellow such as gold much. According to her anything that is yellow in colouration would turn more reddish, it doesn't help that her vision is good either. She doesn't have to wear glasses but she can barely see anything from far away, could this be the reason she's a delinquent?

We go deeper into the forest, past the roots of a big, broken tree. The tree seems like it was broken intentionally and was just recent, it was likely done by the school itself to use as a landmark. This indicates a spot up ahead, exactly where class-B should be.

"Wow, how come I didn't expect something like this especially from a class like class-B?" Soon we reach the campsite of class-B.

Their way of living is much different from ours of D-class, that's to be expected judging by their unity but their approach is something I hadn't known about since the only class-B member I ever I interacted with was Ray-chan who doesn't seem to be around.

Their class had made practical use of their spot, with many trees surrounding a well. They didn't have enough space to spread out three or four tents, so they'd made good use of the space by putting up hammocks. Despite starting in much the
same way, our class had chosen completely different items.

I'm curious if the atmosphere though, despite this island experience class-B is in high spirits and living as though we're back in the cruise ship.

"Hmm? Ayanokouji-kun?"

Someone calls out to Ayanokouji, as if she was immediately informed of our sudden visit. Remember when I mentioned th hammocks? Well the person who called out, Honami Ichinose, is sitting on one of the many hammocks tied with a string around a tree.

She's wearing your typical jersey which sets me as the only person wearing only a shirt, a new one since I'm going to visit class-A later so it's be best to hide my previous one for awhile. A guy named Kanzaki sitting just a ways away from her.

"Your class seems to be operating well Ichinose, despite the many obstacles."

"Ha ha, yeah. It was really difficult at first! But we tried a bunch of different things, and it worked out. Though the list of chores just keeps on increasing. There's still a ton of work left, anyway you brought your friends with you to visit us right?"

"Yeah. This is Sugihara Daisuke, Kaneko Masako and Akasuki Masaki. We're all pretty close I guess you could say."

Ichinose welcomed us without any hint of protest. I take shelter in the shade and begin to fan myself off, Kane stands next to me and does the exact same as Masaki and Ayanokouji walks into the shade as well so they don't get burns while talking with Ichinose.

With each coming day it feels like my body is getting closer and closer to an explosion, yet my forehead isn't hot in any way. My blood boils at a certain time at night too, is this some allergy to living in the wilderness I never knew I had?

I feel a sharp glare from Kanzaki's direction, he must find me extremely suspicious which is something I naturally radiate. No wonder I'm bad at infiltration missions, I can barely ever hold a secret even if my life depended on it.

This also reminds me how much of a celebraty I am outside of class, even certain senpais try to have a bit of my time but surprisingly a girl like Ichinose has never spoken to me even once. At least she doesn't seem to be two-faced, that's a good sign of someone I can trust.

"..."

"Sugihara-sama? Shouldn't you speak?"

"I'm in no place to, haven't talked with Ichinose at all so I'm leaving it to Ayanokouji to solve everything for us. I'll speak up once I know I'm obligated to, I can tell I'm not very welcomed outside of my own class and besides, I'm thinking."

"Well if that's the case then allow me to start. How many points have you spent buying everything?"

We discussed a game plan before coming here, I always come prepared when it comes to stuff like this so I'll let those two talk it out while I cool myself off. Fuck, feels like I'm about to get a heat stroke even after drinking that drink Ryuuen have me.

"Hammocks. Cookware. Small tent, lantern, and temporary toilet. Fishing rod, a water shower… If we combine those items with the food we purchased, the total comes to exactly 70 points."

"That's all? Well we only spent our points on temporary toilets so about 40 points for us."

Exactly 70 points, I thought the toilets were cheap but if you look at it this way they were rather expensive. If everything class-B bought all added up to 70 then we may have bought one of the most expensive things the manual had to offer twice.

Despite buying more class-B is only 10 points behind us, I shouldn't have rushed things after all...

"Everything's thought out well. Ain't no way we're taking class-B's spot by ourselves anymore." I seemed to have surrendered so Kane growls at my pathetic-ness.

"Thanks Ichinose, that was some useful ass information." I stop leaning against the tree to search around for Ray-chan.

Huh, she really... isn't around. That's a bummer, I was hoping to have a chat with her. Whatever, I don't have much to do after class-A since they might push us away later so might as well stay here with B for now.

"Sugihara-sama? Are you ok? You seem...tired."

"Huh? Must be the heat, I'll be just fine Masaki. I only look tired, I still have tons of energy left." I take another glance at Ayanokouji as an indication for him to ask more questions.

"By the way, what precautions have you taken against the heat? For some reason, it feels cooler around here…" I click my tongue at this statement.

So this scorching heat is just me being crazy? Ugh, this is getting better and better by the day. Maybe I shouldn't have eaten a full sized jalapeno burger, there weren't any side effects before but perhaps they're kicking now...shit I feel like I need a freezer or something to stick my hand into. Luckily it's barrable, all I need is cold water later from the lake and I'll be just fine.

"I wonder if it's because we sprinkle water around. We've sprinkled water near our beds, because they're close to the well. We put some water in the plastic bottles that people drank from, and then everyone carries them around so they can sprinkle water efficiently. The water soaks into the soil quite easily, and since it takes some time for it to evaporate, the effect lingers and removes the heat."

Sprinkling water around...although cooling the air isn't intentional it sure is effective. I should take this as a piece of advice but what should I use to sprinkle water around like they do? Obviously sprinkles aren't a thing, eh I'll find a way eventually.

It's amazing really, Ichinose and her class aren't just relying on tools; they're seriously putting their brains together to improve their campsite far beyond what we of class-C and D could ever do. That's the perk of unity, you won't have any conflict on the inside since everyone trusts one another.

"Let's keep this cooperative relationship. As long as we don't snitch the identity of our leaders we'll be completely fine. In the manual it doesn't state we're not allowed to trade items, it only says we can't steal so trading is definitely on the table. If that's not the case then I'll be sure to take responsibility." I speak up after thinking for awhile.

"Oh, I'm fine with that! Kanzaki-kun might not trust you but I do, you are a friend of Rayla-chan after all!"

"She talked about me? Actually don't answer that, she must have told you all some embarrassing stories."

"Of course she did, you two are incredible friends." Ichinose giggles at my comment.

"Pardon me, Ichinose-san? I'm sorry to interrupt. Do you know where Nakanishi-kun is?" A random male student suddenly approaches us and asked that in a rather reserved voice.

"I think Nakanishi-kun headed down to the shore. Why do you ask?"

"I thought I'd offer to help. Is that unnecessary?"

"Oh no, not at all. I'm really happy you feel that way, Kaneda-kun. Can you head over and follow Chihiro-chan's group? If you tell them I told you to do so, it'll be okay."

"Okay. Thank you very much!"

Everyone who I brought over from my class stares at the male student with perplexed expressions as I manage to slip another sticker into his pocket unbeknownst to him.

"He sounded a bit formal for a classmate."

"Ah he's-"

"A class-C student."

I speak with an unchanging tone similar to the one from before while waving over to some of the girls who were freaking out because of my arrival since a few minutes ago.

"Do you know him? It looks like he had some kind of dispute with Class C. He said he'd get by on his own, but I couldn't just leave him. I haven't asked him about his situation yet."

"Sucks huh..." I can hear Kane let out an exasperated sigh as she spoke.

"How did you know, Sugihara-sama?"

"He's just suspiciously formal I guess. From what my twin sister told me class-A is formal towards other classes but he was so formal it was almost suspicious. Don't take my word for it though, not like I have an idea what class-C's thinking."

"Hmmm... Hah! What a pushover!" Kane is suspicious of me already? I thought she was smart but this is something.

For some reason her voice sounded...different. It's not the same lazy tone she usually has, it sounds slightly psychotic in a way and I could feel her eyes staring at me while they're opened wide for once. It was such a chill I had to turn to look but the moment I did she was just there nearly falling asleep. No way she could have shifted back that quickly judging by my fast reaction time.

Well one thing has changed...her right eye is being covered by her golden hair for some reason. It could just be that she was messing with her hair though.

"Welp time to move on. Thanks for everything Ichinose, Kane is about to fall asleep anyway. Come on!" I shout into Kane's ear as she jolts awake and attempts to punt my in the shin. Luckily I dodge this time since I saw it coming.

"Oi, shitbag...if you shout into my ear again I'll be sure to snap your fucking neck in less than a second ya'ere?"

"Okay! Also please don't joke about that, with your strength you might be able to wrestle an bear..."

She's talking in her usual voice like usual, lazy and almost nearly asleep but also like she has vocal cords that came straight from heaven. The one from earlier was more lively and aggressive, irritated almost. That couldn't have been here, so I'll play it off as a prank.

Vol 3 Chapter 3.4

Enemies of one's self

Episode 0; Akasuki Masaki

A cave opening similar to that of a devil's mouth on the mountainside, such a familiar sight is in front of me. Two temporary toilets and one shower room are near the entrance, this place is much different from the time I went here before.

"Ugh, can't see shut from here..."

"Don't say that Kaneko-san, let's go and take a better look."

What Masaki just said is easier said than done. Obviously we wouldn't be able to see anything inside the cave while trying to maintain distance, as much as I hoped for that to be the case. None of us knew anyone from class-A aside from Soranyan which is not a good start, on top of that they must be cautious right now.

This is gonna be a pain in the ass, it all bets if they put too much suspicion on us or not and something tells me that'll happen. Thus this whole plan is gonna depend whether or not she shows herself, if not this is going to be awkward as fuck.

"They're class-A, we weren't expecting an easy fight from the beginning. There's nothing we can do about that."

With that the four of us come out of our hiding spots and begin to approach the cave as casually as possible, but not enough to draw suspicion.

"Geez...what are we doing? There's not much we can gain from hiding and not being able to see anything in the cave but seriously you're jumping the gun a bit aren't you?"

"Of course, it was my plan to plant a cloth there as a trap so I want to see how effective it was as a mysterious warning. Besides you said it yourself, we gain nothing from hiding so why not go and say hi?" I'm not about to turn tail and run yet.

"You're awfully calm 'bout this. Got a plan in case it goes to shit?"

"Nope! I'm going off my instincts, do you not trust me or something?"

"Not at all. You're some intelligent dumbass who barged into my sweet time so naturally I have my own doubts about most of your decisions."

Kane glares at me with cold and terrifying eyes before reverting back her lazy eyes, that quick shift alone was enough to send chills down my spine though. I pretend to ignore her glare while accelerating my walking speed, she must be pissed she doesn't have a chance to smoke for a week and it's only been a day! No doubt it'll get worse.

As we approach the entrance, naturally some of the class-A students who were hanging around there became aware of our presence and suddenly went quiet. They must be seriously being careful at this moment in time, my cloth message must have got them on their toes the moment they discovered it.

However another problem has risen from the depths, inside the cave are several vinryl joined together into one giant trap. No wonder I couldn't see anything from where we were, it was because of this trap! Even from here it's borderline impossible to see anything unless you can see through objects.

"Who are you guys? Which class are you from?"

A voice calls out to us from the crowd of people who were hanging out at the entrance. A rather familiar voice at that, one of the two people who found this cave in the first place seems to be present.

"Sugihara-sama, isn't that..."

"Yahiko of class-A, yeah. That means the sharp witted Katsuragi is here isn't he?" I break into a smirk while answering Masako's question and slowly walking towards Yahiko with my hands in my pockets.

"What? They hell do you want with Katsuragi-san, huh?!"

"Nothing, nothing! I just wanted to praise him for such a method, it may be cowardly but it's the right approach if you don't want someone seeing into a cave that belongs to you."

Yahiko stares at my smirked face with a dumbfounded expression. I suppose my smart talk was a bit much for his mushed brain, well I shouldn't entertain someone who's stupid and won't understand my words.

"You might not recognize my colleagues but I'll be a face and name you might know. Sugihara, Sugihara Daisuke's the name of the person who's come to visit your land."

"O-oh it's you...tch I was hoping you wouldn't come here... So what do you want?" Nice, my reputation proceeds me!

I let the rest of my group break into Ichinose's shell so I should take the initiative here. Luckily I came prepared.

"There's something I wanted to ask you, have you received a piece of a school jersey shirt?"

"Eh...?" Masaki mutters. She must be thinking what I'm trying to do here and is gesturing for me to stop my actions.

Sorry my dear assistant... This once I must ignore your words and go in for the punch. A large gamble that could cost us the exam, but on the flip side it'll drive these guys absolutely crazy!

"S-so what if we have...?"

For as bad as this guy is at hiding secrets, I must commemorate him for trying to hid ethe fact that I did indeed plant a message cloth around their terminal.

Still his lying could not have been more obvious, even a monkey could figure out his stuttering means he definitely knows about the piece of jersey which is good intel.

"S-stop screwing around with me and leave! Class-A occupies this spot ya know?!"

"So what? You don't occupy this land, you only occupy this spot don't you? We have the right to come here and leave as we please. The end goal of this examination is to find the leader of each class isn't it? I wonder why you're trying so hard to protect your land, this is such a farce."

I mix the tone of my voice with both irritation and coldness, a technique I learned from Kane to scare the opposing team. This strategy works better than expected, Yahiko is practically shivering in place and looks like he's about to piss himself. I haven't even used my glaring eyes yet, though it's unnecessary to use those so I wasn't gonna anyway.

He's shivering for another reason, the fact he practically admitted there's a terminal device in this area and that it's inside the cave. Realistically the only person who needed this information is Kane but thankfully she's caught on as she sighs and walks next to me the moment she spots another man.

"What are you doing? I don't recall giving you permission to invite guests."

A particularly tall man walks towards us from the inside of the cave. His presence felt familiar to me so I concluded this is definitely Katsuragi in the flesh.

"Katsuragi-san! These two came to snoop around our camp! They're a bunch of filthy losers!"

"Hah?! Losers?! I agree this idiot here might be a dumbass but take your words back about me you fucking cherry boy." The words 'filthy losers' must have awaken something inside Kane as she speaks up in a rude and aggressive voice, the same one I heard earlier.

"C-cherry boy?!"

"Yeah! I bet you're some loser virgin, how could a loser talk to other losers in such a tone huh?! If anything that makes you an even bigger loser, no wonder you're single."

Upon hearing this words from a girl of all people, Yahiko shrinks back and looks like he's about to break into tears. Kane must have really hit the nail on the head about the virgin part, also why does it look like she's enjoying this? That snicker I heard after witnessing Yahiko nearly piss himself in fear tells me this side of her is rather, sadistic.

"There's no need for conflict here, that will only cause problems for both parties. So why are you four here? To visit?"

"That's part of it, Johnny! The real reason is I wanted to ask if you guys had something similar to this around you base." I show the piece of cloth I had been carrying around since this morning to Katsuragi who gives out a look of shock.

He didn't think there would be another and is likely having an internal conflict inside his head right now. How could there be two? Has someone already identified the leaders of two classes? This is so funny it makes me want to break out of my shell and start laughing, however that will seriously mess up the operation so I'll hold back against it for now.

"So what's the verdict? Seen something like this before, baldy?"

"K-Kaneko-san! That's rude!"

"Although we are talking with the enemy, I must agree that was really rude of you to say Kaneko."

"Tch, yeah yeah whatever." Smoking to her is probably what listening Maria Bishop is to me.

Also can we all agree her mood changes are super duper sudden?! She was speaking like a queen earlier and now she's back to being a delinquent, even her facial expression changes. Does she have some sort of dissociative identity disorder?

"We have seen a famiar piece of clothing, yes. I expect you to say your class has also been through this?" Katsuragi after regaining his composure points towards a certain piece of cloth that I tied onto the base of the terminal inside the cave.

They're not even trying to hide it since we can't go inside anyway, besides we can't tell who's the leader just by looking at the monitor. Only the leader can see how many points have accumulated so even we can't see how many bonus points they have, however judging from the fact we might only have like 2. They may only have around 3 or 4.

"That's right, Johnny!"

"It's Katsuragi."

"Oh, sorry. Anyway it is as you've expect Katsuragi, it appears someone has found out who the leader of class-C is." Their faces are so shocked I practically feel like laughing.

Not like I care that much about my public image. But still grinning will mess this up so bad, I'm biting my gums just to prevent myself from smiling! God it hurts...

"Someone...tell me more about this Sugihara."

"Right, right! What I'm trying to say is someone from another class, either D or B have already found about both of our class' leaders."

"Is that so...and how can we be so sure this person isn't you?"

"Hear yourself here! Why the hell, would I rip a part of my shirt off TWICE on purpose?! I may have a hard time with the heat but ain't no way am I ripping the one of the many school uniforms, that shit ain't right!"

"When you put it that way...fine, I believe you." Score!

Stage one of the plan has been completed. Now I just have to play the innocent one and watch the show roll as I stand in the back and do nothing!

"Why are you telling me this?"

"Think about it, Katsuragi. Surely your class has more creative minds than class-C, I'm asking you to solve this case with me."

"With...you? Why not with your entire class?"

"That's because my class is full of crazy people! An ape, a guy obsessed with lizards, and this woman who wants to beat my ass all day! It'd be better if I solve this case myself, but I've decided to help you as well so be grateful."

That hurt to say but it's the hilarious truth. Hilarious in the sense if I wasn't thing this class would have nothing! It's helped me develop a bit of a superiority complex. It's helping me convince people but it's a real pain in the ass when I don't need it.

"I get what you're trying to say... Do you even have a plan?"

"Leave class-D to me first of all while you tackle B, I'll send you information whenever I gain useful ones. Otherwise I won't even come here and speak with you at all, you may do the same with me as well but please send someone more competent than this idiot." I take a quick glance towards Soranyan who's watching this from the back with a smile.

She must have figured out the situation and sends me a wink as if saying 'I got it Nii-San! Count on me!' or something.

"I see, if that is all then please leave. I will hold my end of the deal while you do with yours, are we in an agreement?"

"You can count on me, Johnny." I begin to walk away from the area as the others follow close behind.

I've finally done it, all in a single day too. Kane continues to walk close to me, it feels like she's staring at my face with her eyes wide open for some reason.

"You're such a coward, ya fucking dickwad." I turn my head towards her yet again but she seemed to have gone further behind now.

What the hell? Maybe my ears are just playing tricks with me... No it's not, the moment I look back at Kane her bangs are covering her left eye like earlier yet again. Her bangs weren't as in the way as right now, that voice of her converted so quickly it scared the shit out of me.

What the hell Kane...this isn't you is it?

Vol 3 Chapter 4.1

Fragile fantasy

Episode 0; Akasuki Masaki

It's already the fifth day of the exam, we didn't skip many events really. Aside from the constant back and forth with class-A, I've heard and class-B and D have been at it recently while A is suspecting B.

C is completely out of the picture, well for the most part. Truthfully I'm dying from the lack of amusements, probably should really think of a plan where I can involve myself later in the future if the chance ever comes again.

If I had to say, there's one thing that's happened recently...my heating body has gone worse, worse to the point it can't even be registered as a fever nor any sickness I know about. I feel headaches every now and then, when I touch something cold it feels like I warm that certain thing up instead.

I've been drinking as much cold fresh water from the river as possible but that didn't do any better. I don't think I can last till the end date at this rate which is a real bummer, we'll get our points deducted but that's the least of my worries. For some reason you can't feel the heat coming from my forehead at all- or any part of my body for that matter.

I can still move normally, but I feel like barfing with each bite of food I take. I need to check in with a nurse after this is all done, sadly my brain isn't telling me to quit this exam even though I could.

"You doing ok there?"

"Huh...?" From above me, the shadow of Ibuki Mio stares down at my pathetic figure.

It's currently night time so I'm trying to stay awak from the campfire as much as I could. Masaki went off somewhere to find a berry or something like that for me to eat since I haven't eaten in about three days, the only thing I can get down my throat is water which Ibuki passes me a bottle of.

"You need it more than me..."

"Thanks..." I open to cap and chug down the water bottle in a single go. I shouldn't do that but my shaking fingers basically forced me to.

This feels like some red flag for an anime character, it feels like I'm about to bite the dust or something but I doubt that's the case. Perhaps I'm just tired, but that doesn't explain the now unbearable heat. It reminds me of the feeling you get when you run your arm across a boiling pot or something.

"How are you holding up?"

"Terrible, I can think and talk normally but my movements are slowed, my body is burning up and I can barely eat." Ibuki sits next to me with a sigh, we talked a bit and became sort of friends. Something similar to how met Kane who's now gone off on a walk.

"Sucks, huh? That assistant of yours have gone off somewhere to pick freaking berrier for you so you have no one right now."

"I'd rather it be that way, I don't want her catching this illness if it's contagious..."

I've tried standing up, but nothing seems to do the trick no matter how much force I out into my ankles. It's as if I've suddenly turned to stone, no more like burning iron.

It's been only three days since the symptoms have shown themselves and they're gotten far, far worse. I need fresh air...well technically I am getting fresh air, but somewhere away from this area would be nice.

"Oi! Don't force yourself...!" I attempt to stand up yet again, this time the attempt actually succeeds as I managed to hold myself up with the base of the tree I'm leaning against.

"It's gotten better at least... I can move, it's no biggie now." I think part of the reason I haven't had much power recently might be the lack of nutrients even though I only haven't eaten for about three days.

I limp towards Hirata and the others. Things have been going splendidly between this class with Ike ordering people and Horikita and Hirata keeping him in check. I can feel their stares at my body as I walk around the camp.

They're worried for my health, who wouldn't be when the most muscular person in class is literally limping and looking like he's about to fucking drop and die? They're so nervous they can't even speak, they're afraid they talk I might snap again.

I shouldn't be moving in the condition I'm in, but I need to stay awake...at least two hours more should be enough. I need to drop out now, I've done enough, I just need to write down a letter of the last thing I need this class to do before I walk over to where the teachers are.

"Sugihara...p-please lay down and rest." Hirata tries to confront me but I end up ignoring him, I can barely even speak right now so I naturally write a letter.

[I'm fine, just make sure to read this later while I walk back towards the campsite where the teachers are] is what I write on the piece of paper. I obviously used Ibuki's note book since she was the only one who had one.

However Hirata's gaze seems to be one of horror, Horikita quickly comes up behind him and sees the letter I wrote. This also sends a wave of of fear through her skin.

I turn back at the page but there's the exact words I wrote there, what are they so scared about? Whatever, I'll head back now...I need rest.

"S-Sugihara-kun! Stop!" The moment I move a single inch, Horikita grabs me by the shoulder but I break free if her easily.

"It's fine...I'm just gonna...rest awhile. See you guys back on the ship..." With those parting words, I leave into the forest.

Vol 3 Chapter 4.222222222222?

Dear my waker

Episode 0.1; Her death

I'm sleepy...

I've been walking in the forest back towards the campsite for so long now. It feels like it's been an eternity, but it really should have only been about 30 minutes and I've barely made any progress.

The main campsite was ten minutes away, I should have made it there 20 minutes ago...why do I feel so damn slow? It's like my legs are about to break here, fuck this hurts...

I'm trying to pass the time but thinking of an interesting conversation to myself.

Cold sweat rolls down my back, my eyeballs are nearly rotated all the way to the back of my head. Wow...I can hear my heart pumping, is this normal? What is normal anymore?

Ugh I just want to take a nap somewhere and let this end, my eyes are giving out and drool is dripping down from the corners of my mouth. What an I working towards again? Hang on, where am I? What am I doing here in the forest...

Ah...this crap is like it came straight out from some anime or manga, I can barely see the bmgreen of the trees and plants anymore. They're all dyed a dark red, is it just me?

"G-god...I'm moving at a s-snails pace..." About one step every 30 seconds on the clock, two steps a minute. At this rate I'll be at whatever location I need to be in three days or so.

Great, it's started to rain too

I stare up at the rain pouring down from the sky as I slowly make my way towards this location. Feeling every ounce of pain in my body with each step I take, I probably look like some freak of a monster right now but really I'm just a high school student.

I'm nothing special

I've known that since the start of my life, since birth I've been held as special when in reality I'm still regarded as a human being by nature. As long as I can hold this level of intelligence I am and will forever become a human, the thing I hate most.

This pain is unbearable, why am I still alive?

I don't know what I'm working my way towards, I can't see the oath in front of me and it's starting to become more and more narrow with each blink I take. It's hot... it's hot despite the cold rain. Is this rain some form of acid? My skin feels like it's about to peel off.

Was I meant for this world?

What am I saying now? There's nothing else but this path in front of me, I've taken no less than three steps now and still nothing in sight. I'm about to puke my guts out from my body, I was never meant for this world and I know it.

Was it worth it?

No...not at all. As frustrating as it is to admit, I'm powerless. I've never felt so dead in my life, am I already dead actually? Am I walking towards the gates if hell? If so, wow...hell is more welcoming than I thought. Could have been nicer though... Still it's hel so what the hell did I expect?

Ahhhhhhh...I feel much lighter now, actually no nevermind- I've always been this light. The saying 'walking on air' exist and I bleive it means being happy in English, but honestly this experience feels much like the saying and it's making me want to die already. So this is how astronauts feel? This is kinda fun...

My vision's getting clearer, I can finally see.

The road I'm following is one made by humans, there are flickering lights up ahead and the voices of people. Why are there people in this dense ass forest, what is this Tarzan?

Huh? What's...that?

My foot begins to to move faster as I spot something in front of me , there's something laying on the ground dyed in red liquid.

Huh? Don't tell me...

A dead body? Here? So this is hell... This is getting stranger and stranger by the second.

I approach the body, being the only thing left I could around here before I past out. The body is familiar to me, sakura pink hair tied into a long ponytail all the way tldown to their waist...hang on.

N-no way...M-Masa...ki...?

The body of my sole friend, the body of my assistant, the body of someone I loved...dyed in blood laying on the ground in front of me like some ragdoll.

This isn't real...y-yeah you're awake aren't you...?

I hold her body in my hands, lifting her up weakly as I begin to feel blood roll down from my eyes.

No stab wound, but her body is littered with bruises and her neck is...c-cut open...blood gushing out, this is fresh.

T-this isn't real...t-this isn't funny... Masaki... it's ok to wake up now!

This can't be happening! No no no! I won't accept this! What happened! What happened! What happened here?!

She's not dead! It's impossible! There's no way I let her die like this, it's impossible! Impossible she's not dead!

Masaki this isn't funny! Please, wake up now I beg of you!

.

...

... but she doesn't respond

I drop her dead body back to the ground in disbelief. My eyes now blood shot as I stare at the dead body in front of me, the body of my sole friend, she was slaughtered in this forest. Her neck was cut open...

"Hahaha! Now would you look at that! The almighty protagonist is all sad and crying blood!"

"Huh...?" I turn my head towards the voice. There's a figure in front of me, I can't see who they are but I can only guess by the outline...

"Yo, crying blood isn't going to revive her from the dead." Kaneko... Masako...?

No, no, no! This isn't her, she's wearing a hoodie instead of a jersey...who is this woman...why is she here...why does she striking resemble her...

"You don't have much time left. Wanna get anything out before you die and move back?" I shake my head. I have so many regrets...

I couldn't tell Masaki how I felt about her in return, I couldn't help the class when they needed me most, I couldn't help my friends...god I'm such a failure.

"Ahh...that was booooring. Well, time to reset it back to...this morning, how about that? Out with you now." The moment those words come out I feel a sharp pain surging through my brain as all the sudden.

"Gaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!" Death. Blood comes out from my eyes, my mouth, my nostrils and even ear. Not only that, it all escapes through my arms and starts to burn away at my skin.

I drop onto Masaki's body as the burning sensation takes over my body, the figure places her foot onto my head as this pain fmsurges through my body.

"It's sad to see you like this, we're both anomalies so we shouldn't exist. Me, you and all your friends who were brought here by force, it's time for me to fix that."

"G-gaaah...ugh..."

Don't be so sad, you best friend is here to save you from this pain. Shhhh, you may die peacefully Daisuke-kun.

I, Ria, will always be right next to you.

Vol 3 Chapter 4.1

Fragile Fantasies

Episode 0.1; Ghost

"Tch...ugh my head hurts..." It's been five days since the exam's started, I woke up about an hour earlier than usual for some reason.

Due to my condition, I can't move the moment I wake up so I just stay inside the tent with a dull expression on my face. My vision is slightly hazy, not as bad as usual but I still can only barely see the ceiling of the tent. I wish I could move out right now, the scent of man sweat is really getting to me and I feel like barfing because of this disgusting smell.

Looking to my sides, a few of the early birds have already woken up and left the tent, those birds being Ayanokouji, Hirata and surprisingly Ike. These three were ones to wake up early in the morning, it's about 7 in the morning so I should get up now.

"Ow...my back is killing me. Who knew sleeping in a freaking tent would feel so bad?" I spring up from where I slept the night before and leave the tent with a yawn.

"Hmm? Ah, King!" The moment I leave the tent, I'm greeted by Ike who's gathering branches to use as fuel for the fire he's cooking fish for.

"Is that breakfast? Oh Ike you shouldn't have, really fish is starting to kill me."

I've never eaten the same exact food for days at a time so this is honestly starting to make me crave for actual food now. Sure I've eaten a few vegetables and fruits that are on this island along with the fish but I wish I could eat something else, I did see a few rabbits and birds along with a few squirrels and I really have been considering killing one for food.

"So where's Hirata and Ayanokouji?"

"Those two? They went off somewhere to search for vegetables and stuff for us to eat!"

"Huh...wow you're all really hard working. I almost feel bad for not doing much other than strategizing."

I've laid traps for all three of the other classes, they're currently having conflicts with each other while class-C is having the time of our lives.

The cloth strategy worked even better than I expected, class-A would team up with class-C to search for the 'smartass' in either D or B. All the while class-B is focused on D after what I said the other day with Kaneda. Class-D is aiming against A under my command, this couldn't have gotten better.

About 20 or so bonus points have been accumulated throughout the five days we've been on this island. We've got about 280 points now, we haven't spent a single point after buying those temporary toilets since we have a mysterious sponsor.

You would be surprised how useful class-D and Ryuuen is, the countless bottles and random berries are all sponsors of class-D. Of course to avoid suspicion from my class and his, I made sure to gift them several bottles filled with fresh water while they give us food.

Water is something we don't really need since we live near a river with is stuffed filled with fresh water to drink. As for class-D, the amount of food they have near their location is ridiculous so Ryuuen and I would often meet up and trade. In return I ordered him to go for class-A, that doesn't come at no price though since I promised to gift him 1,000,000 private points once this exam is over.

So far it's been going splendidly, Ibuki was brought to our class to draw away suspicion that we're manipulating the other classes. I've shoved suspicion away from us by visiting class-B and discussing about a potential spy from class-D at the same time I managed to convince class-A that someone from either D or B has figured out our leaders' identity.

"Hah... Another morning on this fucking island..." I check over to the girls' tenta spy Kane coming out with drowsier eyes than usual.

"You're up way earlier than usual, couldn't sleep well or something?"

"Yeah...why are nightmares even a thing? God, I was having such a nice dream too when that nightmare came along to ruin everything." She goes over to the river where Ike currently is now to take a sip of the water.

Being one of the last people to wake up, it's weird to see Kane suddenly having so much energy or at least more than usual after waking up. She's typically more drowsy even after waking up like some sloth.

She's gotten more used to the fact we're living on a deserted island now and has gotten less aggressive. However that's not to say she isn't mad about not having opportunities to smoke, though I must say she's holding up much better than any old smoker. She only really mentions about smoking when I insult her which I've been trying to avoid since I don't want to lose any limbs.

Something's off about her though... Maybe it's the hair, it seems more of a natural blonde than her dyed hair but that could just be me. Also is it just me or her hair has...grown slightly? Her bangs are covering her left eye now, can she really see with only one eye that easily?

"Mind telling me what kind of nightmare it was?"

"Hah? Why the fuck should I tell an asshat like you? Buzz off, also asking about a girl's dreams or nightmares is just creepy."

"Is it? I think you could say it's, curiosity!"

"Put a sock over it, dickwad." For some reason her words make me feel good in some way. Am I a masochist?

"Good morning..."

"Good morning!"

I greet yet another girl who's come out from the tent. A girl of average height with blue eyes and yellowish blonde hair reaching all the way to her waist.

"Ah, Kujou Fumiko! Good morning!"

"Ah! G-good morning, Daisuke." One of my childhood friends have came out of the tent with a cute yet sleepy expression. Are all girls like this?

I go over to Kane who seems to be done with her mouth rinsing. I too take a handful of the fresh water and gulp it down my throat.

It's rather cold today, so it's probably gonna rain later tonight. I haven't taken in the possibility of rain and I don't really know what to do about the tears of angels... I should ask a few of my friends about it, sadly Ike's busy with fishing for food so I'll ask Kane, she's a smart cookie so maybe she'll know.

"Hey Kane, it's probably going to rain later so have any ideas what to do?"

"Why are you asking me, idiot? Just build some sort of ceiling over the bags so they don't get soaked, there's tons of branches and logs around the place so you could use those." She points towards the many logs and branches across the river.

Making a roof with wooden branches alone is easier said than done really, however can't say it's undoable. I saw a few pretty long vines over at a certain part of the forest, those should do for binding the branches and logs together I hope.

I'll have a few mucles such as Sudou and Miyake on standby to help me with this, I doubt Koenji will be of any help since all he's done is sleeping and jumping around in the trees like some prime ape.

It's necessary to cover the bags with something so the contents inside are not soaked by the rain that may come. Better safe than sorry, better get to work now I guess.

"Oh yeah, has Masaki woken up yet?"

"Masa...ki? Who is that, Daisuke? A friend of yours?"

"Huh?" Hang on...why did that name come out of my mouth? Ugh maybe it's the side effect of playing games too much, maybe the name of a character just stuck themselves into my brain like a leech.

"Seeing that we're the only few awake... Come on then, Kujou, Kane, you're both coming with me to pick up some branches."

"Hah... Do I have to?"

"Yes, yes you do! You've done nothing but sleep, eat and drink Kaneko-san!"

"Listen to Kujou for once will ya? Doing that much won't kill you."

I begin to make my way across the river, taking the long route so I could get some exercise first thing in the morning while Kujou and Kane follow behind me.

"Tch...not like I was the one who wanted to replace her in this damn world..." Kane mutters a few words but due to our distance, I couldn't hear her so I take them as words of insults towards me.

We haven't hung out like this much after visiting the other classes so it's pretty exciting. Kujou's always with the girls and Kane always wants to be alone so she could do whatever she wants without anyone telling her otherwise. You could see why she landed in D-class at the start of the year.

"Hmm? Daisuke, you have a cut across your neck..."

"Huh?" Kujou comes over to my side the moment I stop moving to check on the side of my neck.

"It doesn't look like a deep cut...and it's already healed...what happened?"

"Please don't use those doggy eyes on me and I don't know. Maybe I cut myself on a branch or something the other day and didn't know about it."

You'd think I would notice something like this since it should have caused pain but it went over my radar as if it just appeared right after I woke up. Now that I think about it, I did get a headache... Is this related to that? Eh whatever, it's already healed anyway so nothing to worry about.

"I'm sorry..." I hear Kane mutter yet again as she hangs her head in a depressed fashion.

"Hmm? What for? Don't tell me you did this."

"Nothing. Come on I'd rather not waste time, Ghost is everywhere."

Kane says in her usual tone before speeding off to grab a few branches and logs despite her small stature.

She just used a pretty weird metaphor there. She could have said the walls of ears or something like that but she instead said Ghost is everywhere, singular too. Wow this island adventure is seriously eating her out.

"Come on Daisuke! We can't let Kaneko-san gather more logs than us, let's try our best!"

"Y-you're awfully hyper Kujou... Yeah let's do it!"

Vol 3 Chapter 4.2

Fragile Fantasies

Episode 0; Ghost

I've said it before and I'll say it again. Living on an uninhabited island fucking sucks ass.

Maybe it's because I'm way too used to modern day technology and would rather coop up in my room rather than live on an island like a caveman. I had no knowledge of the outdoors at all despite being a master strategist, the reason being I never took part in any outdoor activiti clubs or classes and int op of that I wasn't the biggest fan of casual island survival games.

Sure I had a few games on the genre but I mostly swept them aside for others such as gacha and fighting. Above all else, I chose a single game to master above all else and even now I've only been defeated once in my lifetime.

Chess. It's such a simple game yet the real difficulty is in strategy. I won't go into the specifics but gradually I took an interest into chess-like games like Shogi or something similar to that.

The only time I've lost at chess was from an anonymous user, they left as soon as they entered into my life. I was never discouraged by it, I had no reason to feel discouraged is a better way to out it. I was believed to be the smartest, and is still regarded as such to this day but now I'm starting to have some doubts.

"Oi asshat, ya gonna pick up that branch or what?"

"Hmm? Oh sorry!"

"Tch, you were the one who started this so you of all people better not go procrastinating now." Kaneko Masako.

This girl's intelligence is possibly equal to mine in some way, I have no proof for that but I have a huge hunch. Her face is familiar but her tonw of speaking is a little, foul mouthed and I don't remember meeting anyone with such a mouth before.

Then again that personality of hers is a good point. She can be a ridiculous girl to converse with but all you need to do is talk with her a few times and you'll be good. She can be a good listener and gives incredible advice towards life, however her words can often drive you the wrong way.

For example if you do something wrong she could tell you to take a swan dive off a cliff as a threat for waking her up, trust me I have experience. She doesn't mean most of what she says, unless she's actually pissed at you then maybe she'll try to cut you with her nails.

"Hmmm...hey Kujou?"

"What is it, Daisuke?"

"Do you ever feel like you suddenly lost a part of yourself?"

"Eh...what kind of question was that?" Kujou stares at me with a perplexed face. Holding sticks and branches in her hands, she tilts her head in my direction.

"Nothing, forget I ever asked anything. Come on let's get to making this roof!"

"O-ok, if you say so." The two of use rush back towards the campsite the moment we had enough branches, logs and sticks to make a roof for out bags.

Masaki...Masaki...Akasuki Masaki... For some reason this name keeps ringing in the back of my head as if it meant something to me, something important. I assumed I played too much of a certain game back at the ship for this to happen but I'm doubting that's the case now, well that doesn't matter if I can't remember this person of character for my life anyway.

"Alright...this should be enough right? Well one way to find out, Sudou!"

"Hmm? What is it man?"

"Call Miyake, Hirata and Ayanokouji over. We gotta make a roof for our bags before it rains." Sudou nods at me before going back over to the men's group.

"Hey, mind if I have a bit of your time?"

Suddenly Kane comes over to me and asks that. For some reason she doesn't seem to be looking at me in the eyes either, I mean really she only has her right eye to look at me with since her bangs covered her left but that's besides the point.

Shit, seeing her like this is slightly out of character and a bit of a turn on for some reason. From up here I could see her nice breasts just by looking down, of course they're covered by two layers of clothing. She may be shorter than your typical japanese girl by a few centimeters but she does have a rather nice body, not just in the sexual way but also with her looks.

She mentioned not being able to see the colour yellow or a yellowish colour like a normal person, it's ironic how her nearly natural golden hair fits her so well. Her crimson eyes although you could barely see the second, are beautiful. Honestly a 10/10 in terms of looks but that's just my opinion. Her personality though receives an 5 from me, not too bad but not too good.

"Don't think it's some sort of confession or I'll drown you in this lake."

"Don't joke around like that, because I'm sure you would actually do it." I follow her a ways away from the camp.

Something doesn't...feel right, I feel like I'm about to be stabbed or something. There's no way right? I mean she doesn't have a knife or any sharp weapon on her person, it doesn't make sense for her to stab me either. Actually I'm quite sure I'm just being extremely paranoid.

"Sorry for taking up your time like this, I know how important you are to this dang class."

"No it's fine! All I was gonna do is sit around like a hawk." Wait...why does this seem familiar to me? This is the path we took to head back towards where all the teachers are.

"Have you noticed anything...strange lately?"

"Strange huh...? My dick got large- UEAH!"

"DUMBASS! No one asked for your dick size!"

As payback for the dick joke, she plunges her foot into my crotch area at full force basically making me woman and causing pain to surge through my entire body as I fall down onto the ground.

Fuck...dick kicks hurt like hell. This girl's ridiculously strong for her size, like I said before she has the capacity to wrestle an elephant. I'm afraid for this woman's future husband, chances are he wouldn't be able to make any kids or even have sex if his little boy downstairs keep getting hit over and over again.

"Tch, answer the question seriously before I send you down to hell again."

"I will, I will! Just don't turn me into a gir- wait...again?" What she said doesn't sit right, what does she mean by 'again' in that sentence?

I haven't died before right? To my knowledge I'm still very much alive, or am I?

I give myself a good sniff after a quick recovery, yeah I'm alive for sure. So this isn't hell... That sentence she just said tells me that, I've already died before and this is possibly my second life.

"You still don't get it do you? Tch, and even after all the warnings I gave you... Well no use hiding it now, you're up Ghost." She speaks those words out loud as I finally stand on my feet.

"Uhhh Kane?"

She goes silent, her face facing the dirt ground with an empty expression. I attempt to poke her in case she suddenly went asleep or something but that proves to be my biggest mistake.

"Woah!" She suddenly swings her arm in a diagonal fashion and her target, my neck which already has a cut mark.

I dodge the diagonal slash by just a single hair before she pounces on me and pins me against a tree, her nails now digging into my torso enough to the point if she puts anymore force it could penetrate my body. She's...going for the kill!

"K-Kane...ghhh... what's the meaning of this?"

"Didn't you hear what the bitch said earlier? Geez you're the same loser I met when I was still alive." Her face turns up, now meeting with mine.

Kane's eyes are more widened, a faint red glow is coming from both of her eyes. She's pressing her body against me enough I can't even muster up the power to fight back, she knew how to counter me perfectly!

"W-what happened with you...ghh! S-stop! That really fucking hurts!"

"Hah! I bet it does, your face is cute and you're squirming so much. What are you, a fucking masochist? You enjoying this punk?"

Her voice has grown more clear, it's almost as if her body is being possessed by a ghost... Well I'm guessing that's exactly what's happening, a possession perhaps. Is this what she kept blabbering about earlier? Something a ghost...it's gotta be it.

"You and I are going to have a nice, sweet talk, Daisuke-sama."

Vol 3 Chapter 4.3 (??? )

Fragile Fantasies

Episode 0.1; Ghost

18 ahead~

"Tch, stop squirming twerp. I know I said it's cute but this is getting out of hand..."

"H-how am I supposed to stop squirming...when you're handling my dick like that..."

Even though we're in the middle of the forest and could be caught, this 'Ghost' person immediately took out my rod and started to rub me with the hand that was piercing my skin just moments ago.

Not much time has passed since the words 'You and I are going to have a nice, sweet talk, Daisuke-sama' were uttered from her words yet the only words I've spoken so far were basically groans! Has some succubus taken over Kane's body or something?!

Also if Kane finds out about this later she's going to chop my diggling off with an axe... I can imagine her being one of those 'axe murderers' you see in movies.

"Does this feel good? You're such a pervert, Daisuke-sama."

"Y-you're one to...ghh! Talk!" She quickens her pace, rubbing up and down as if she's trying to squeeze my semen out of me.

"I was curious but seems like you're bigger than last we met, how can a man get this big? If it gets any bigger you won't be able to fit this in any bitches."

I can barely even move, I'm also afraid to move anyway since she might rip it off the moment I attempt an escape. Her physical strength is insane, this is purely Kane's body at work as far as I'm concerned.

God, I know I was turned on earlier by Kane's body but this is taking it to the next level! This level of eroticism is way too much for me, especially in a slightly public space with having the chance of being found. I'm super turned on by this...even so I have to keep my voice down!

"Quiet down pillock! If people find us I swear I'll rip this thing off..."

"G-got it...mmmmm..." I hold my palm against my mouth to deafen the sound of my groans as Ghost continues to stroke me.

"Hah...I hoping to end this discussion quick but your squirming was way too cute, also did you seriously think I wouldn't notice you getting hard down there? Fucking masochist!"

"Mmmmm!!!" The moment I feel like ejaculating, she squeezes my member tightly and pushes my semen back forcefully.

God...this feels so good damn good but chances are I'm gonna god damn die after this is all said and done! Dying after cumming huh...honestly doesn't sound like a bad death, I mean I've done all I wanted so I can't think of any regrets if I die now.

Nevermind that, she somehow managed to push my cum back! Whoever this Ghost person is who took over Kane's body is, I swear they must have at least done this once, once in their past life!

"G-guuuhhh..."

"You can't cum yet,doing that now is immature, asshole. We haven't even done anything hardcore yet."

"The fuck?! We're not done yet? You do realize if I release it here it'll go on you- no Kane's body right?!"

"Tch I know, I know! Just shuddap and lay down ya fuck!"

Ghost throws me down to the ground aggressively while taking her jersey pants off along with her panties.

Strangely enough the ground is rather, dry and there's no mud to stain this white shirt I have on. At most the leaves will stick on but those can be picked easily off my back but that isn't the important part.

"Stay there, unless you want me to strangle you to death with my thighs. Knowing how much of a fucking pervert you are, you'd probably enjoy that either way though." Dang, I don't even know who this Ghost person is but she knows me like I'm an open book to her! Or in this case, a raising cock.

While I'm locked in my thoughts being not able to move, Ghost sits on top of me with my mouth now full of her vagina. Her bottom is directly on my face and her inviting scent is really, really alluring...

I likely shouldn't be doing this because it's Kane's body instead of whatever body Ghost has but honestly I've been wanting to take a go at Kane for awhile now but I haven't had any opportunity to do so. I may sound terrible for this but even if it's another person inside her body I'm totally down to do it.

"Mmmnnn... I've been waiting all day to be released. I was looking forward to doing this..."

"Nnh!"

"I can't calm myself down now...your hot throbbing dick is in front of me..."

"Nnnnn?!"

"So... mmmnnnn." Ghost begins to slowly lick at my rod's tip while stroking the base, causing me to suddenly thrust upwards.

She's basically captivated by my penis now, the insulting and hardcore Kane who now is Ghost is licking the tip of my penis! This gentlemen, is shit you could only experience and see in your second life! Wait what the fuck am I saying, did I just embrace the fact I died?

"[Shrrrlp, mmmmmnnnn! Haaah... Huh ... don't just stare like that, we seriously need to wrap this up quick..."

"S-sorry, you wet dripping oussy was so beautiful my heart basically skipped a beat. Don't mind if I do..." Her pussy is seriously amazing, it's almost delicious.

Unable to control my own body and thoughts, I bring my mouth closer to her flower and lick.

"Hiyaaah! G-geez... it's not something you can eat dumbass!"

"God...these juices from your pussy is absolutely delicious..."

"Nnnnnhhh! Haah! D-damn it...you're using the same technique as before... Ammmmph!"

I gentle stick my tongue inside her vagina and begin to lick the inside while I feel a strange sense of warmth wrap around me erect penis.

Ghost starts to suck me dry with her mouth as the sensation runs down from my penis all the way up my spine. The warmth of her mouth heating up my earlier cold member.

"Mmmmph! Mmm! [Shrrrlp!] T6this is good...right?"

"Yeah...I'm about to cum already..."

"Good...go ahead and cum- hnnng!!! C-cum as much as you like! Mmmm! [Shrrrlp!]"

She takes as much of my penis into her mouth as she possibly could as she begins to hump my face, her liquid transferring from her body to my tongue and finally down my throat.

You could tell how much she enjoys this, sucking my dick really turns her on and she's even getting teased in her own erogenous zone. It's only natural a girl with this body would become this wet, but seriously Kane's body feels and tastes great... I might die later to her so I'll try my best to enjoy this.

As I'm boosted to the edge, I begin to ravange the inside of Kane's body who's currently inhabited by Ghost even more aggressively.

"Mmmmm!! I-If you pull something like that...aaaauhhh! I-I'll cum!"

"That's the idea! We can't hold this out any longer! [SHRRRRRRRLLLP!]" Just as she does with me, I suck on her clit with all the power in my body as I thrust upwards into her mouth to shut her up.

"M-MMMMMPH!!!!"

"Ung...! Kuh..."

Splurt, splurt!

We both cum on each other, my semen entering her mouth fully as her liquid makes its way into my mouth.

"Mmmm...mmm! [Gulp]" Even from down here I can see her lewd expression.

She didn't seem to have wasted any of my cum, just like how I didn't waste any of her love juice either. After all this she looks exceedingly tired too, guess blowjobs while being licked is a bit much huh?

"W-we need to head back now...is there a chance you could switch back to Kane by any chance?"

"A-ah, y-yeah...give me a second." Without hesitation Kane's body falls lifeless on me yet again like a doll.

So it really is possession...guess the nickname Ghost is accurate to what she was then, can she possess other people or is it only Kane is the question? Whatever the case I should brace myself for my impending doom.

"Ugh... h-hnnng... what's this weird ass taste in my mou- waaah!"

"W-welcome back Kane..." My penis practically smacks her in the face as she looks back at me.

"Y-you...you..."

"W-wait! I can explain! G-Ghodt, she-"

"FUCKING DEGENERATE!"

"WAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!"

Well this was a good life, a gigantic gut punch from Kane while she's half naked is all I needed after I die. Goodbye, cruel yet sexy world.

Vol 3 Chapter 4.4

Fragile Fantasies

Episode 0.1; Ghost

It's now the end of the special test's fifth day, and class-D is in complete chaos.

"Ahhhhh! How did this happen?!"

"Don't look at me, none of the girls even did anything you idiot!"

I'm currently standing ontop of a branch, watching the chaos take place while drinking a bottle of fresh water from the river. Nothing much happened, really. It's just, the fire is ever so slightly bigger than usual so we have to wait for a few minutes just to cook a single fish.

Luckily I'm not especially hungry, if I shamelessly ate cooked rabbit earlier since I wanted a snack. Heartless? Hey cavemen did it back in the day so how are my actions not justified? I bet you ate some innocent animal, oh wait that's because you did! Unless you're a vegetarian then I'm in no place to judge.

"This is the worst situation we've been in since the test started. Hey Kujou, catch."

"Huh- Oop!" I grab a lump of random berries and throw it towards Kujou, who's just under the tree branch I'm sat on.

"Is this safe to eat...?"

"Think so, unless the side effects are slow. I mean look at me! I'm still totally in shape!"

I take a quick hop off the branch and land right beside Kujou. She begins to slowly eat the berries while I look over to the other person hanging out with me, well more like other two.

Ayanokouji and Kane seem to be chatting about something, smart talk is something I'd rather not partake in despite being intelligent myself. I mean, not sure how smart Ayanokouji really is since I can only speculate based on his entrance exam papers but Kane's brain is definitely, not normal.

"Hey Kujou, how many points did Kane get during the midterm?"

"Hmm? Uhhh...95 I believe? I took a peek at her exam paper and she seemed to have gotten most of the harder questions correct while some of the easier ones were incorrect. You were curious about that too, no?"

"You sure can read my mind."

She did what I tried to do at the start of the year, trying to get every question right except for the easier ones but I did that out of boredom. I haven't any idea why she's doing this still, kicking back in the shade when she can clearly do something about the test. She might be able to do more than me honestly.

"King! Help us!"

"Just leave it alone for now, it wouldn't hurt to eat a little later than usual." God, if I had a cigarette I might start smoking it. Then again I'm not the smoking type, that's more like Kane.

"Are you ok? Your sides were bleeding earlier..."

"Huh? Yeah just fine actually, the bleeding's stopped thanks to some bandages. I'll be fully healed by tomorrow I reckon, superhuman healing is the shit." Of course I'm joking about the superhuman healing but I really do have a ridiculous level of healing.

Also I'm scared shitless, not because if the fire and in front nor is it because I was bleeding in my sides just moments ago. I'm scared of...Kane, or to be more specific, Ghost.

We teased eachother after she led me deep into the forest by using Kane's body. Don't get me wrong, ejaculating in such a cute girl's mouth is nice and all but I swear Ghost actually looked like she wanted to kill me before I got hard.

We didn't get a chance to have a talk at all, all we did was lick eachother off. She'll likely want to start talking after the exam's over, I don't have any idea what kind of talk she wants nor do I want to imagine it. If sex is her definition of 'talk' then I won't really complain? Men are sex driven creatures.

"Hah? What are you staring at me... Tch, keep your filthy eyes off my body, worm!" Yeah she's definitely adopted a queen's words.

"Ummm, Daisuke? What happened to the free portable toilet we were given?"

"Huh? Oh that piece of shit! It's right there, don't you see it?" I point over to the campfire as Kujou looks over.

"...You didn't use it as fuel for the fire did you?"

"Of course I did! Gotta make everything useful and I figured the only use for that piece of cardboard is fuel! Don't tell me you didn't at least consider the idea, of course I didn't burn the damn plastic."

The reason the fire's so big is likely because I added some oil I got from D-class, adding on the cardboard was one thing but the fuel is a second.

I had a reason for doing it but it didn't go as planned. Ibuki doesn't seem to be taking action as expected but she isn't listening to my orders, she also still has that digital camera on her person. I won't go into the specifics, but recently I've heard Ibuki enter the men's tent and went near me a couple times.

"Hey Ayanokouji! Did you hear something...strange the other night? Or even last night is fine!"

"Something strange? Yeah I guess, sounded like one of the girls."

"How the hell would you know it's a girl? I swear men will always be perverted pill forks..."

Using insulting words this way is something only a delinquent would know, even I don't know what 'pill fork' means.

--Wozy

"Ugh...does anyone some incense...?"

"Daisuke? You're slightly wobbly."

My body's fucking with me again huh? It should be fine, I feel a sense of being high a lot anyway. I usually feel sleepy and kinda fuzy, but this is taking it to the next level.

Kane's giving me a weird look, does she know something about this? I wouldn't be surprised, seeing she's the person who has a ghost running around possessing her.

"I just heard the sound of metal, the only thing that resembles a metallic structure is Ibuki's digital camera."

"You're way more observant than you let on to be, quiet guys are usually like that though. Oi, shitass, you doing alright there?"

"Just peachy! I just...feel slightly high right now!" Yeah my body is actually just fucking with me.

I really want a nap now. I've gotten every piece of information that I need so time to sleep before I look like some guy who just took a whip at drugs or something, don't take drugs kids!

"Haaaah...as I thwouwt! Ibuki's bweeetwaying us!"

"Daisuke, you're sleepy aren't you? You might not know this since you're always high during sleepy time but you tend to become slightly drink or high whenever it's time for your bed, it's more like some kind of condition you have again. Please head inside before you puke!"

I should listen to Kujou. My body's on fire in a good way, I can still feel the cold but man I must be drunk as hell! I feel like I'm literally on cloud nine!

"I'm just gonna...change really quick..." I begin to undress, more like only taking off my top.

"D-Daisuke! What are you. Doing?!"

"Bitch! Don't strip in front of girls like that, even if you are high on sleepiness!"

They're saying this but I feel kinda sluggish, yeah my body sure as hell isn't mine anymore.

I swear to god I don't smoke! Does smoking even make you as high as this? Man I'm super sweaty, it's all rolling down my back and abs.

The lingering scent of woman has gone into my nostrils. I guess when I'm high, my senses are enhanced way more than what they're supposed to be. That fish was hot as fuck huh? Didn't know fishes had hot ass wasabi I side nowadays~

No dumbass, you're just sleepily high!

Ah, the voice inside my head! Welcome to my domain of drunkenness! Hang on, that's Ghost's way of talking! Well technically Kane but you know what I mean!

This man, you seeing this?! How has the story taken such a weird fucking turn?! This isn't even relevant to the damn story!

I know I said sex was one hell of a drug but man, sleepiness is even worse! I'm quite sure it's just me but this is seriously crazy stuff.

"Kyaa! Kyaa! [Staaaaare]" The others of the class finally see me topless and the girls start shouting while staring at my body.

Surprised how the watch hasn't gone off yet, yeah this nice heat is definitely just me, definitely the work of this scent of incense.

I feel great right now, however it's a seriously bad way! My body must be attracting the attention of multiple girls right now, I'm not in my right mind to think right now...

Just lay down and rest you retard!

Calling someone a retard is a cruel voice of the mind! I'm losing a bit of my self-restraint thus I begin to approach Horikita with my topless body.

"S-Sugihara-kun?! Where's your to- eep!"

"What's wrong Suzune... Can't a guy take off his shirt when he's hit as the sun~? Besides, you like my body don't you?" My hands beside Horikita's head.

Am I seriously about to do something her?! Eh this is peak degeneracy, I might as well kill myself after this is all said and done so there isn't any evidence.

"S-Sugihara-kun...not here...everyone's watching..." This is a little overdue but man is it embarrassing!

"What do you mean...- KOOOOF!"

"GET AWAY FROM HER YOU FUCKING BITCH!"

Yeah...I seriously deserve this. A kick from Kane is what I need after being so god damn giddy to think straight.

I just had to kick in...what was this? What was that retarded excuse for an author thinking? Whatever, hope you enjoyed this farce, I need to wake this fucker up now.

Vol 3 Chapter 5.1

Nothing is what it seems

Episode 0.1; Ghost

"Zzzzzz..." The bastard's out cold.

I should have known, after all I was the one who sent a flying kick down his back, nearly destroying his spine. However he was the one who was basically begging for it, taking off your shirt in basically public and even going to nearly sexually assault your classmate, he deserved that treatment.

With such an impressive body, you'd think he'd be able to withstand a full power kick from my. Then again I did get some momentum from jumping off a nearby tree and straight into him.

Honestly someone who proclaims to be incredibly intelligent is rather, in the best way I could out it, childish. Taking off your jersey shirt like that in public... What the hell did you think you were doing?

"You could gone lighter on Daisuke..."

"Wha- on this pervert? No chance in hell, what kind of person starts taking off his shirt and nothing else anyway? Might as well take everything else off."

"So you'd rather him being naked?"

"For as much of a stoic and emotionless bastard you are, Ayanokouji...if you do not stop with thos vulgar jokes, I will have my nails dug into the back of your skull. Did I make myself clear?"

"Yes sorry. Still you're giving him his nap on your lap, it just shows how much you care about him."

Everyone by this point have all left the tents to go deal with whatever they want. All the while the three of us, as in Ayanokouji, Kujou and myself are staying in here looking after this idiot pervert.

All this aside, Sugihara's back is the shit. Obviously he has clothes on now but I can feel how muscular his back is through that thin piece of clothing. This angle I'm getting at also gives me a good look at the surface of his body, he's pretty fine up here too.

His arms are incredible, the abs on his stomach are just simply amazing, the way his legs are developed is...ugh what am I thinking now? I nearly got to how big his crotch is from the time Ghost sucked him off with my body.

"Look, I was the one who nearly broke his spine so it's my responsibility to take care of him. Not like I have much to do anyway." The perk about having nothing to do is I have a flexible schedule, however that works as my worst nightmare at times like these.

"Well at least you have a sense of responsibility, come on Kujou."

"Eh? Where are we going?"

"To help the others with something, it's better if we leave these two alone."

With those parting words, Ayanokouji drags Kujou out of the tent. I did get slightly angry by what he said though.

"Tch...that emotionless moron. I might be pissed most of the time towards men but I still have a brain...and dignity."

I sigh to myself before staring down at Sugihara's body.

This piece of shit has caused me so much trouble, I can't describe how much I hate him...yet I can hate how much Ghost likes him. I don't know the relationship between these two, but what they were doing yesterday was really fucking hot...

Doing it in the forest like that, it's bound to get anyone excited but I was especially since Ghost was in my body while doing 69 with him. Whenever I'm pushed out of my body, I see the world in the view I presume Ghost sees it, basically you turn into a ghost and you get to float around however you like so obviously I say the entire thing play out.

Watching yourself being licked while your other self is licking the person you like, it's a real turn on.

"Haah... Who is who again?"

Easy, I'm his friend while you're just some bitch who recently became his friend. No offense or anything.

"Who calls someone a bitch and then says 'no offense'? Tch, you might be me in a way but you're really freaking annoying."

I have the same feeling, we got him good didn't we?

"Talking about the 69 or the last branch? If it's the latter, we are not discussing that matter openly ya hear me?"

I wasn't planning to anyway.

I've been in here for awhile now, about an hour or two of not moving and trying to fix my hair so Sugihara could distinguish me from Ghost.

The name 'Ghost' is more like a nickname than an actual name, I know who this person in my head is but I'd rather not call her by her real name. Thus, we came up with the nickname 'Ghost' so I wouldn't have to bother saying her true name.

"Ugh...why am I remembering those sexual interactions..." I stare at Sugihara's crotch once again.

"It wouldn't hurt to...have a tiny taste at it. No one's gonna find out so..."

"[Cough, cough!]...god that guy can really blow a load..." as you can probably tell, I gave him yet another blowjob and he ended up cumming straight into my mouth.

This time Ghost didn't bother showing you the experience so if you want something to flap to, just go back to the previous chapter you pervert.

"It's so fucking salty...but kind of addicting at the same time."

It's currently night time and I'm wondering around the forest waiting for someone to arrive.

Some of the remnants of his semen is still stuck in my mouth, I can talk normally but the taste is lingering in my mouth. This didn't happen the first time Ghost used my body to give that bastard a blowjob, maybe because this time I was conscious in my own body.

"Tch...that damn idiot! Ugh, his dick tasted so good I ended up fingering myself next to him. Damn, damn it!"

Now that I think about it, it was possible someone could have came in on me and depending who it could have been, my reputation would have been destroyed. Not like I had reputation to begin with though.

It's about two days left since the end of the exam, one step closer to smoking... I could leave it here though, guess I'll consider stopping. Now I just need to do one more thing, something that could help our class or break it, I've learned one thing after visiting that place a year ago and that is...you better take risks if you want your plans to succeed.

"Sorry, getting past the campsite without alerting anyone was harder than I thought."

"Took ya long enough, Ibuki. I was starting to get impatient. Also Ryuuen, please just come out now 'fore I kick yer' ass."

"You can't take in the atmosphere and have any fun, huh?"

Two of class-D's students come out from the bushes and meet up with me in person the moment night fell upon us.

I'm way too tired to do this, so I'll let Ghost take control. You're up.

My body goes limp the moment I give Ghost the command as I'm pushed out of my body while she enters mine without a issue. We've done this many times before and I've gotten used to it, the only backlash I'd say is the mild headache I get after the exchange but it's nothing I can't handle.

"Well well, look who's finally here! Let's get this started already!"

Vol 3 Chapter 5.2

Nothing is what it seems

Episode 0.1; Ghost

"Get to the point already, also why the hell do you suddenly sound so much clearer huh?"

"Call it a hostile takeover, anyway as you requested I'll get straight to the point."

I've taken over Masako-chan's body yet again for the fifth time this week. Her body is strikingly similar to my old one so the fact I could find someone who has a similar body structure as my original body, it's something to behold really and I feel like I can resonate with this body somewhat.

I cannot possess a person's body without their permission, I should really find a way to repay her for constantly giving me her body when I want it most. Knowing her though, she likely wouldn't care about anything more than a gift which is sad, perhaps I shall partake in Daisuke-sama's dick once more...

Oi! I didn't lend you my body just for you to go and suck men off, do your fucking job!

Don't scream at me! When you do that it reverberates in my head and it kinda hurts, also I'm only thinking this because if your desire to suck that man off anyway!

"Hah...internal conflicts can be such a hassle. Anyhow have you two brought what I asked for?"

"If I didn't, what would happen?" Ryuuen asks in a mockjng voice.

"Rip your one eyed snake out of your body. Honestly try not to waste time, I'm on a tight schedule so if other people see me I'll have suspicion on me."

"Can't take a joke? Well you do radiate a bitch aura so I'm surprised. It's kinda similar to what Ibuki emmits."

"Shut up. Here, what the hell do you even need this for anyway?"

Ibuki hands me a picture straight from her digital camera, the contents of this picture...is the leader card of class-C.

I've sent her to take a picture of the leader card since a few days once she arrived at the campsite, it wasn't clear to me why she was there at first but it ended up working in favour with my plan.

"Alright, it's the legit thing. Ryuuen?"

"Yeah yeah, here's the good shit." Ryuuen hands me the leader cards of both class-B and A with a confident smirk.

"I'm surprised you managed to obtain them, they're the people Daisuke-sama suspected as well."

"Well the bastard gave me a hint every time we met up. You can thank him for this."

Class-A, the man who's called Yahiko Totsuka. Class-B, Chihiro Shiranami . Class-D, Ryuuen Kakeru. Finally class- C, Ike Kanji.

Before Daisuke-sama went to sleep earlier he wrote the names of every potential class leader into a sma piece of paper. While Masako-chan pulled down his pants, she pulled out the paper and took a good look at the names of the leaders for each class.

I'm acting under the order of Daisuke-sama, of course that's not to say this act doesn't parts of my personal plan. I did talk to him earlier, it didn't seem like Daisuke-sama knew about him which is sad but he's never been to that place after all.

"Alright, here ya go. Daisuke-sama will make sure to pay twice the original amount he was meant to under our personal deal, you can take me later of whatever." I toss over a small piece of metal over to Ryuuen as he catches it.

"What the fuck is this?"

"A coupon, show that emblem to Daisuke-sama and he'll know what to do about it."

The bastard hasn't changed even after years, so I'm certain he will remember what this is and might even pay all of his points just for a single emblem. That's how much one of these metallic emblems is worth to him, we're not even talking about a golden emblem either.

"So that guy can be persuaded to do anything just by showing him this? Is he a retard or something?" Ibuki asks in a frustrated voice.

That's the question I ask myself each hour I spend with the 'class leader'.

True, he plays the part but his childlike personality is horrendous...ly cute. I, of course wouldn't admit it to his face. Not sure if he likes the shame or what, but one thing's for sure and it's that he can be a hardcore masochist sometimes.

"That'll be all for today, as agreed you won't go for our dumb class while we both aim for the other classes. In return you get 2,000,000 private points while Daisuke-sama retrieves his emblem. It's a rather reasonable deal don't you think?"

"Kukuku...if you really think that's fair, then you might be fucked up in the head. You were so pissed with me every time we met up too."

"Like I said, hostile takeover. Now leave 'fore I really start pummeling you!"

"Yeah yeah, get over here Ibuki. We're leaving."

Ryuuen begins to walk away as Ibuki slowly trots towards him with a huff. She kinda like Masako-chan, all huffy and puffy.

I am literally connected with your mind because this is my body!

I'm aware of that god damn it! Anyway I better get back to the camp as quickly as possible, Ryuuen now knows of Daisuke-sama's intelligence but doesn't know how far or low it goes. For now that'll throw him off I believe.

"Oi, Ayanokouji." At my request, Ayanokouji sluggishly walks out from behind a tree and walks towards me.

"I'm glad that all worked out. But why did you ask for me to accompany you?"

"You should ask the owner of this body that. Anyway, you're aware of the anomaly right?"

"...? Anomaly? What did you mean?"

Ayanokouji tilts his head with his usual expressionless face. However behind that expressionless face is one of awareness, seems like my spiritly hunch was right.

I figured that out, not like I care about it but give the person who thought of the shit credit...

No need to be sad over it, Daisuke-sama will be sure to credit you on the ship once we're done. Or rather credit me for doing all the work while you think of everything for us, this is considered cheating but rules are meant to be broken.

"Yesterday morning, you showed a slightly change of confusion in your facial expression the moment we came back from gathering branches. You were staring at Kujou-dono weren't you? You didn't know who she was, right?"

"...No. I was staring at the fishes in the river, also your thighs are on display even under those pants."

Can we leave? I want no place near men, even this bastard is a fucking pervert.

"Lying ain't gonna get you anywhere. Also if you really were staring at my thighs I'd kill you with my nails you hear me...?"

"Yes, sorry for staring." He didn't even try hiding it.

I'd actually stab him right now but that'd be risky. I'm about to risk life and limb by challenging this man, I mean he knows about the branches at least to some extent so he's gotta be a big deal. Something like me and Masako-chan, we're both seriously smart and strong so I won't be surprised if Ayanokouji is as well.

"It's fine if you're not going to answer, but answer me this please. You remember who Akasuki Masaki was am I correct?"

"..." His silence tells me everything.

"Alright thanks or whatever. You did you part, White Room masterpiece."

I begin to walk away as I feel a sharp glare from Ayanokouji the moment I speak those words out loud.

Vol 3 Chapter 5.3

Nothing is what it seems

Episode 0.1; Ghost

"Tch...this is such a pain in the ass... Care to explain?"

"Why should I? You put yourself through this trouble by inviting me out tonight just to watch you make seal a bargain."

Should have known the expressionless dipshit would basically prevent me from returning to the camp after what I said. Why can't this body just shut the fuck up when I want it to? Blame the owner, sure that's simple enough to say but when you have to deal with a bitch like Masako-chan, you'll gradually know your bitchin' ain't worth shit.

At least you realize that. You took my body so you have to deal with my personality, this is totally a personal matter.

I bet. After what happened a few minutes ago, Ayanokouji wouldn't let me go and basically blocked the way back to camp with his big ass body. Honestly the fact he reached in front of me so quickly was a dead surprised, but judging who he is it shouldn't come as a surprise in the first place.

I'm keeping my composure at least, even this guy can't scare me shitless even if he glares. Faced with death nothing can scare me anymore especially with this body, I've been laughing the shit at bullies and killers since I met Masako-chan.

"Look, if I don't get back soon they'll seriously start suspicion me. If that happens I'll make sure to pull you in with me."

"But you have no evidence. Besides there's a few things I wanted to ask, preferably about these 'anomalies' you mentioned."

He gets straight to the point after I've finally given up on running pass him. Ayanokouji either doesn't want to know how I've realized he's from that place or he's trying to draw attention away from that topic, probably the latter if I had to guess.

It's best to assume he's trying to pry information from us. I don't mind since I have no control over my body for the time being but don't go doing anything sketchy.

Sure I guess. Tell that to the sleepy airhead who created me in the first place, not being able to ascend to neither heaven nor hell can really do shit to a person, got it? That's basically the only reason why I'm still here, that and because the bastard wishes to see me again.

"Alright...so?"

" 'So'?"

"You wanted to ask shit right? Get to it, I ain't standing around all day so ask the important ones 'fore I skedaddle."

I plant my ass onto a nearby dry rock. It did rain yesterday but none of it seemed to have reached this part of the forest.

At the same time, Ayanokouji stuffs his hands into his pockets and leans against the tree beside me. Does he think this is cool? If so it kinda is, though the act itself is pretty shitty and overused.

"Well I'll start with this, what are these 'anomalies' that you speak of?"

"I explained a small part of it earlier, something from yesterday happened yesterday in a different fashion."

"...Huh?"

Oi, try to explain things better so people who aren't really aware of this would actually understand your words.

Why are you acting like the brain of every operation?

That's because I am, now shut yer' yaps and explain it to him dingus.

"A better way to put anomalies is...an alternate reality that's been destroyed and replace I guess. You've heard about the shit called the multiverse theory, right?"

"Heard it a few times, what about it?"

"It's about that but taken to the next level, what we're living in is a temporary reality and will stay that way until the story wills it to be the true reality."

"I see...so you're saying the 'us' of the last reality died and we're just a shard of our former selves?"

"Nah, it'd be too easy if it were that. This and any other world runs on certain thing I won't get into, if this thing does then the world resets. However anything else that does with that thing will naturally be replaced by something new, basically rendering the creature of human that died wiped out from existence."

I would know because I saw it happen with my own eyes, not to mention I was the one that caused it. Another branch had to be created or else everything would have went to shit, getting to his feelings were the best way to let his blood boil so the world could reset.

"So this thing died and something was erased out of existence and replaced by something new, that's what you're hinting at right? And next you're going to say it's Kujou since I got a weird feeling from her."

"Bingo, you're not as dumb as you look and sound. Seriously fix that face of yours."

"Would you mind if I asked what got erased that Kujou had to replace? Also while I'm at it, does Kujou herself know about this?"

I flop my back onto the dry rock with a huff while thinking how to answer his question.

I'm still taken back, after all I had to process all this information about a year ago which was when I died. At least that body's gone to ashes now, I don't have to take a look at that mug ever again.

"Well to tell you the truth, it's a girl who went by Akasuki Masaki. Someone who really cared for Daisuke-sama died yesterday and shortly after the universe was reset once again."

"Wait, once again?"

"Hmmm? Did I seriously forget to say that this happened tons before...?"

"...Yes."

"Ah, well that thing died about 10 times in the past. I say 10 but really the number is much bigger, I just stopped counting after it reached 10 since at that point it began to get tedious."

Truthfully if I had to give an accurate answer, the idiot probably died around 26 times to get this far. Not like he retains many memories, looks like I was the only one he really remembered though which does feel good.

I mean, fuck all the bitches who died right? You didn't get to know 'em so why should you resent them? If anything watching those bitches die actually felt satisfying, I'm no yandere but death is a concept I was always interested in. Maybe I just thought they experienced something I couldn't, true death.

"So, any other questions?"

"Uh, yeah. Who are you?"

"As if I'd answer that realistically. For now you can call me Ghost and if you really want to know my real name, just come to the ship later and beg for it."

"What's with the sneer? Also please tell me what you are."

"That works. You could say I was one of the few victims of the branches, what I call the anomalies nowadays. However, instead of ascending to heaven or hell I was brought back as a ghost, hence the name."

"Any idea why you came back unlike the others?"

I stay silent to his question. I'm not sure if there's others like me but I'd love to know if there are any, which reminds me that I haven't answered his Kujou question. Well he seems to have gotten the point.

I don't have definitive proof since I don't remember seeing Kujou either before and after my death, but it's possible she was another victim of the previous branches far before me. I was the 25th death so must be within the early branches for me to not know her.

She also seems to know Daisuke-sama already to a suspiciously high extent, she's trying too hard to act like a normal replacement. Could it be she was a spirit like me and made contact with him before and he just forgot her because she was suddenly brought back because of the branches?

You wish that were you.

No shit I do, I've wanted to die even as a ghost for so long now. However since I get to interact with Daisuke-sama again, it isn't so bad that I haven't died I guess.

"Anyway, any other questions?"

"What's your underwear colour?"

"If you're asking that as a joke I'm pummel you into dust you lacky piece of shit."

"Yes I understand please don't hurt me."

I sigh, hopping off the rock and slowly walking back to the camp as Ayanokouji follows close behind.

Right when I reach the camp, I allow Masako-chan to take control of her body again as I get repelled out while she gets pulled in. The bring out process is a lot faster than the bring in part, but she manages to continue walking regardless and make her way into the tent silently to fall asleep for the day.

Vol 3 Chapter 6.1

The final curtain

Episode 0.1; Ghost

August 7th, finally it's time for this island exam to be over. Gotta say, it was fun while it lasted, the time I had here will be remembered for the next hour or so I'm stuck on the ship until we return back to school. I can't say everyone else had fun on my part but at least they must have found it entertaining at some times.

"We're now tallying up the test results. Please wait a moment. Feel free to use the rest area if you would like, or have a drink." Score, I've been dying to drink something else other than fresh water from the river.

I take this opportunity to slowly and stealthily sneak away from the class, only having Kujou follow close behind me. If we're given a chance to sneak in a drink count me in! Cola, bepsi and anything like that would do right now, I haven't had anything sweet at all so I'm practically rotting.

"Let's see...what do they have here?"

"Yo, here for a drink too?" I turn my head towards a familiar voice while tilting my head.

It's Kane, the real Kane in her actual body this time. She's sitting on a table taking a sip on a can of bepsi while swinging her legs back and forth, I didn't even know she snuck away like me to grab a soft drink.

"Kaneko-san, yes we're just here to have a soft drink just like you."

"Hmm, suit yourself then."

She goes back to sipping on her bepsi instead of drinking it in one go, she must be enjoying the taste while she can.

I'm more surprised she hasn't gone immediately for the cigarettes, she has the time to slip in a quickie so it's strange to me why she isn't doing it. Did she already give up on it? I doubt that much, she has the look of wanting to smoke when she gets back later, though it's much less potent than before.

I approach the freezer and take out two bottle of lamune. Throwing one out towards Kujou while I pop the top off with a finger. You couldn't guess what a concoction of drinks would taste this good but it's the undeniable truth, I have a thing for sweet yet sour drinks so this fits the bill nearly perfectly.

"It was fun huh? Lots of shit happened, I'm sure you enjoyed most of the experiences we had on this island."

"It's less enjoyment actually, but it was pretty fun especially at the start. I got to learn how to make a camp fire and other such outdoor skills, I'm already satisfied and we haven't even seen the results yet."

"That's right! It was so fun I forgot about the fact that this was a test!"

I'll likely forget about this later so might as well think back to what I did- actually I'll save that for later. Obviously explaining everything to everyone in this entire school year would be excessive, I've made agreements to explain my strategy thoroughly to a few people and I intend to make those promises.

Stuff will only get harder from here, I've set my expectations way higher than what it's supposed to be and frankly it makes me nervous for what's about to come in the future. Who knows, maybe I'll be the target of some terrorist attack and become the butt of the joke in seconds.

"You played your part of leader better than expected, I'm impressed at what a dipshit like you could do when he gets serious."

"Oh Kane! You make me wanna blush, praise me more!"

"Tch nevermind you're still an moron."

She's right though, I somehow managed to keep everyone on the island so there shouldn't be any drop of points from yesterday night. The Koenji was kept here because of me, although he wasn't very helpful I doubt there's many people who can sit that big guy down.

Another impressive feat is Kane herself, the fact I kept her here is even more unbelievable than Koenji actually.

On the first day of the exam I could tell she wanted to leave as quickly as possible, so I pushed her further and further from the edge so she couldn't dropout. Ultimately it came down to whether Kane wanted to stay or not, I'm glad she chose to though.

I also witnessed Ghost for the first time, it was a...strange encounter, starting off by sucking eachother off but it ended on a reasonable note. One I could tolerate at least. I wonder if I asked her to bring Ghost out, would she?

"Hey Kane, mind if you bring out Gh- ah!" I barely dodge blow from Kane, her fist grazing my hair as I stare at it swat by.

"W-watch where you're swinging Kaneko-san! That could have actually knock Daisuke out!"

"It was his damn fault for suddenly speaking a sensitive topic! I swear, this guy's ego is gonna be the death of him."

I'm still surprised by Kane's level of physical strength. It goes far beyond that of Horikita's and seems to be more impressive than Sudou even, what the fuck is this woman's power level!

"We'll call it truce for the next two hours! Here, I'll even treat you to a drink!"

"These drinks are free ya fuck!! I will take it but I'm not holding a truce with a dumbass like you." No dice huh?

For all the shit she says about me, I'm sure she still cares for my well-being...maybe. It's a stretch but I know for a fact she still cares since she didn't want Ghost to start piercing her nails into my body. The bleeding stop and the wounds healed, no noteworthy injuries so it's all good.

"Heh? Daisuke, turn your head a bit."

"Huh? Like this?" I do as Kujou tells me as she comes over and stares at my neck again.

"The cut has gotten slightly longer... About a millimeter or two, you wouldn't be able to tell from a distance."

I did feel a little bit of pain from waking up this morning near an area around my neck, thought it was just a mosquito or something but it was really that strange cut huh?

I don't remember seeing it at the start of the school year but usually you don't feel pain until you see the scar for yourself. Thankfully the cut isn't deep, otherwise I would have died by now.

"It doesn't look like it's changed too much... You should be more careful with yourself."

"I will! I mean, who wouldn't be careful especially when their grandpa literally tried to beat the living crap out of them."

"I won't even ask about the crap you go through. It's about time we go back to the others now."

The three of us finish our drinks before making our way back towards our class.

Vol 3 Chapter 6.2

The final curtains

Episode 0.1; Ghost

"We will be announcing the rankings shortly, please return to your respective classes and stand in a line."

"Ahhh! I wonder how we did..."

"Don't sweat it, with Sugihara-kun's help we must have at least gotten close to first!"

My classmates give me too much credit. It gets annoying sometimes but I frankly don't care, actually I've developed a superiority complex because of it which can either be a good thing or something that can beat me in the ass.

Taking glances at the other classes, I can tell all of them are confident. They have good reason to, all the classes did exceedingly well and all have chances to get first place in this exam. Unfortunately the only one who'll get first is class-C, I ain't letting people steal the spotlight when I can finally laugh my ass off after trying to hide it all this time.

However I'm suspicious of something, not anything regarding the other classes but something about my own. It's only a hunch but better safe than sorry, but I didn't have the time to investigate it since the exam's over now and I only thought about it this morning so hopefully it isn't something that can effect the results. I doubt it is though.

"We followed instructions down to the letter, think we did it?"

"Fate works in mysterious ways, I wouldn't be disappointed at you guys if we don't get it. I don't care about first place, as long as we have enough points to overtake class-B, that's what I was after."

"You were waiting for this?"

"Not this in particular, Horikita. I never guessed an island survival adventure but it was pretty fun I guess."

It's more like I've been waiting for an opportunity to overtake class-B, I saw this as one and took action accordingly.

I worked my ass off and I get a reward of ascending to yet another class, the things that can happen in four months are terrifying. Sometimes fate advances too quickly for me to keep up, I usually don't care but for this occasion I'm gonna have to care.

"Are you tired? You've done a lot recently after all."

"A little, it's hard to get proper sleep in a tent full of man-sweat." I'm honestly sad I didn't put my ownership over Horikita to good use. There weren't many situations for plans were I could so I had to make due.

I look around and spot Ryuuen looking at me with a confident smirk, so the idiot really went and did it huh? Judging g by the noises from classes-A, they did the exact same as well. Predictable, I'll make sure they pay for it right now.

"Well will now announce the rankings from lowest to highest in terms of points remaining. The lowest is a tie, going to both class-D and class-A with zero points."

"...Zero...?" I hear voices from both of the classes who got last place. Sucks to be them.

Ah shit, my grin's growing already. I've placed my hand over my mouth to cover it but I guess it's no use, I can barely hold in my laughter so might as well reveal my smile now.

"In second place is class-B, with 190 points."

A commotion breaks out with each announcement. It doesn't take a genius to figure out what's about to happen in the next second, but what's shown shocks even me.

"Finally we have the first place winners, class-C with 385 points. This concludes the announcement."

"3...385...?" Ryuuen and class-A glare in our direction, their gazes filled with both confusion and anger.

Everyone's confused with the end result, but it doesn't matter to class-C as long as we won. I promised to be better than what expectations set me to be, and I've succeeded way over my original estimation. A whole 50 more points, I only aimed for 335 but I ended up getting more than that.

"What's the meaning of this, Katsuragi?!"

An uproar has broken out in the other classes. Class-A and D are in a panic while class-B is trying to figure out what happened.

"What's the meaning of this..."

"Yahoo, baldy! Seems like the placements are really one sided huh?"

"Sugihara..."

I've approached class-A with a wide grin on my face as I stare down upon them with piercing eyes. All but one stares at me with bloodshot eyes, Soranyan is standing at the back waving at me calmly. She did her job well, I'm proud as a twin brother but yet again, the job I gave her wasn't difficult.

"... Explain, what is meaning of this?" Katsuragi, still trying to contain his composure stares back at me as I chuckle.

"Simple isn't it? I played all of you. This simple game, I won and none of you saw it coming because you were too busy bickering among one another!"

"...Huh? HUH?!"

"Pfft! Kahahaha!"

Seeing their reactions, I break out into a loud laugh which catches the attention of everyone including the teachers. I've already broken form so might as well dance about, I gotta do something while giving out my speech or else I won't be able to put on a good show!

"Oi, bastard! What the fuck did you do?"

"Wonderful question, dear Ryuuen. This is a wonderful time to reveal everything, everyone's watching right now so why the hell not!"

As Ryuuen comes closer, my feet move to the side as I begin to dance around the place like some psycho.

Typically this would be embarrassing to most, but to me I'm the type who would be too happy to even care especially after such a victory.

"I wonder, wasn't it super convenient I came to each class at a time of trouble? Class-D were busting their points, class-B had a suspicious spy, class-A has a 'cloth message' problem going on. Are these all connected?"

"Y-you...your shirt...you were the one who set that up?"

Katsuragi finally catches my hint and points towards the torn off part of my shirt as I dance around in a slightly cringe-worthy fashion.

"The rules state you couldn't steal nor harm students of opposing classes, that doesn't mean you couldn't cooperate with the other classes. I used that piece of knowledge to my advantage and made a deal with class-D's leader, Ryuuen Kakeru."

"What...? Is this true?"

"Damn right it is, even I was surprised when the dickhead brought up the idea but his reason for it was clear. 'Take down class-A together and I'll give you 1,000,000 private points once we get back' he says. Tch!"

"That's right! But it wasn't the start. In the beginning of the exam, I led a group of my students specifically my classmates into the forest to search for a place to settle in. We ended up coming across a hole in the mountainside which just so happens to contain a terminal, the exact terminal for putting a leader card in..."

I shoot a sharp glance towards Katsuragi as soon as I stop my dance. He shivers in place but then his expression immediately goes grim, he must have finally realized.

"The terminal, I ripped off a piece of this jersey and wrapped it around the base. Shortly after I ripped off another piece as an alibi, after all what kind of idiot would rip off a piece of their journey TWICE? Turns out this strategy worked out to the very end, you trusted me and that was your fatal mistake Katsuragi Kohei."

"You...I should never have trusted you in the first place. This means all those meetings with Solari-"

"It's Soranyan! And yeah, I gave crucial information regarding class-A to Nii-san."

Soranyan winks in my direction as she outs her hands on her hips with a cheeky smile.

Each time Soranyan and I met up as a way of exchanging information about the so called 'smartass' in one of the other classes, little did anyone know I was really giving her straight orders. She might get a bad reputation which was why I didn't encourage the idea at first, then I remembered how little Soranyan actually cares about her own class and her reputation so I ended up going with the plan either way.

"As long as I can help Nii-san in any way, it doesn't matter what happens to class-A in my case."

"You betrayed us..."

"That she did! Now moving onto class-D, the ones who really helped with everything but ended up being their own downfall. Long story short, I'm disappointed Ryuuen."

"Hah? Why the hell are you disappointed?"

"You went and betrayed me didn't you? Using our negotiations as a way of finding out exactly who the leader of our class is just so you could crush us- no crush me. You wanted to get revenge on me right? That ego of yours ended up being the deciding factor."

Ryuuen clicks his tongue, he didn't think things would end up this way and that I would figure out.

His mistake was taking me too lightly, sure he held me in high regards but in the end he still that what happened a few months ago was due to luck. He didn't know the extent of my intelligence which was what costed him everything.

"We met up somewhere in the forest and you were too cocky, that was a dead giveaway you were planning to betray me from the moment we spoke back at the mountainside. You got my hint with my sticker in the form of a nod which confirmed to me that you already sent one of your goons over to B-class so you could throw 'em off, however I noticed you took some time before sending Ibuki over, why is that?"

"You already know don't you? Why are you dragging it out any more than it has to be?"

"Haha! True, well I'll reveal it. You gave instructions to Ibuki to take a snap at our class' leader card as quickly as possible so she wouldn't raise suspicion. Unfortunately that didn't go as planned, she couldn't find an opportunity to find the leader card because it's right here."

I pull out the leader card with the name Ike Kanji imprinted onto it from underneath my shirt. The moment they spot this, everyone stares at me with both awe and a little disgust.

"She couldn't take the card because it was under my shirt, which meant she'd have to take my shirt off just to take a peak at it. I know for one thing she tried, but couldn't bare the thought of stripping off a man's shirt now could you, Ibuki?"

"Of course not damn it...besides you whispered those words into my ear so I couldn't do it even if I tried anyway."

"Correct, I told her to spill everything or else I would take her right there. I'm sure you know what that means so I won't take it any further."

I take my glance towards the teachers as Chabashira-sensei sighs and walks up to me while muttering something under her breath.

"That's dangerous, you could be expelled for tricking a young girl like that you know?"

"Hah! As if, tricking people is the main part of this exam and the reason why humans are humans! You can't tell me you've never told a lie to younglings, Chabashira-sensei."

"Fair enough...you may proceed." Chabashira-sensei backs off from me but still keeps a close distance compared to the other teachers.

"Anyway, since I knew I would fall asleep early on the second to last day of the exam, I gave Kane an order to go see off and seal the deal between class-D and C, unfortunately for class-D I left Ibuki with a little message...this also ties in with the reason why both class-A and D got zero points."

"Oi, dipshit! Don't drag me into this, I want nothin' to do with it!"

"Say so earlier please. Anyway, the order I gave off was a similar one I had Soranyan to do, on the last day buy everything from the manual until your class has no points left. By the looks of things, both Ibuki and Soranyan did as they were told. Before you go hating them, whoever even shows a bit of hate to those two girls will have my fist through your teeth, do you understand?"

I was prepared to take responsibility and so no one is complaining, they were about to would rather not have anything to do with me.

"Then what about our class? We weren't as badly effected..."

"Ichinose, I nearly forgot about you. As for class-B...well you guys didn't really play a big part but you were the ones who voted class-D's Ryuuen as leader which is why you've been gifted 50 points, I gave that information away thanks to Ray-chan and I seeing eachother every now and then. I also wanted to maintain the alliance of our class so I didn't bother to go after you guys even if it would have benefited me more, I'm a man of my word after all!"

"I see..."

With those last words I begin to trot my way back towards the ship while throwing the sweaty leader card into Ike's hands.

Everything went just as planned- no it was better than I could have ever expected! However there's still one thing bugging me...

"The second to last day of the exam, Kane sealed the deal with Ryuuen...what the hell did she do to earn an extra 50 points...?"

Vol 3 Chapter 6.3

The final curtain

Episode 0.1; Ghost

The exam is officially, and finally over. The ship is going to depart in about two hours so some of the students stayed back on the island to play around in the sea, while most of them decided to board the ship.

As for me, I was the first one to come aboard the ship. I didn't want to be bombarded with random questions I didn't want to answer so I left as quickly as I gave me explanation about my plan. There are a small minority of students roaming around the ship with full intent on finding me. It's almost like I have a bounty on my head or something.

I haven't sent the points to Ryuuen or anyone yet since I figured I should do that in person, especially with Soranyan and Ibuki. Their pay is much less than Ryuuen, about a quarter of the million he asked for so I'll just lose 1.5 million private points. It's not that big of a deal, it's more like a means to an end.

"I regret revealing my plan now, it was fun to let out all that at once but the downside...is hiding away from the first years until things have calmed down."

I'm basically sitting ontop of the cruise ship with a bento box right next to my person, along with a full supply of soft drinks and mineral water. I even have a sleeping bag off to the side if I need to sleep up here.

I expect to stay up here for awhile, it might be cold but it's better than being moulded down there by a bunch of hungry alligators. I texted Kujou earlier and told her my location, she's among the people who aren't hunting me down and is just walking about taking in the view. She had an extra bento box so I used my parkour skills to hop into her room and sneak out the bento without her permission so I'll make sure to apologize to her once we meet again.

The sea breeze is nice, it's still the morning and just entering the afternoon but I don't feel hot in the slightest. The breeze of the ocean is cooling me down so well, at most I'll only suffer the sheer cold of the night but that's why I have a sleeping bag. I can sleep on hard ground as much as I want but I won't fall asleep if the temperature drops like crazy.

"Hah...this is so boring..." I'm already starting to fall victim to my fatigue.

I moved around so much during the island adventure, my workout routine isn't as consistent than back when I'm with grandpa so my physical ability has dropped slightly. I'm not that much out of shape or anything, but I guess not being able to sleep properly also got to me so I'm a little sleepy.

"It's so boring...I'll...just...hit the...sack...for awhile..."

"Mmm...hhnnnn hah..." I get up from my sleeping bag with a yawn.

The golden colour of evening has set in as it dyes everything in a bright yellow, this must be the the Golden Time of the month.

So I slept from afternoon all the way to evening huh? About 6 whole hours, that's literally the sleep I need for the next day. Why did I wake up in the first place? I don't mind seeing the gold of the world and all but I prefer to stay asleep since there's nothing for me to do right now.

"I should at least get a drink and enjoy the scenery for an hour or so...- hmm? This is...the scent of smoke?"

"Huh? Oh, you're awake."

I turn my head towards the familiar voice. It's Kane, smoking a cigarette just a ways away from me. The top of the cruise ship is quite large but not many people come up here, it's the perfect place to admire the scenery by yourself or with another person.

"Kane? What are you doing here?"

"Isn't it obvious? I'm here to get a cig in... Fuuuh..." A puff of smoke comes from her mouth as she pulls the cigarette away from my mouth.

She's in her more casual outfit, the black cat ear hoodie with her dark red shirt, real nice outfit especially for someone like her.

Ah, now that I feel the wind, we've already started to depart back to the school. That'll likely take a few days, and unfortunately I don't think I can stay up here for even two weeks so let's hope they hurry up and call it a week.

"Need a drink? I got ya a little somethin'."

"Hmm? A bottle of lamune, didn't think you were so considerate."

"Yeah, yeah. Just take it or break it."

I chuckle lightly before sitting near the corner, the exact opposite from where Kane is sitting right now. I'm not trying to distance myself from her, but the smell of cigarettes is almost like toxin to me and it's second hand smoke so it's more dangerous to breath in anyway.

Ah... it's so nice. A sense of warmth wrapping around your body as you stare off into the golden light connecting the sea and sky while sipping on a bottle of lamune. This is bliss.

"You look like you're enjoying yourself, despite the manhunt going on down there."

"Yeah, the sleeping bag isn't as comfortable as an actual bed but it's better than sleeping in a tent. Besides this is Golden Time right now, there's no reason for me to feel sad or annoyed."

"You love this huh?" She's right, I downright adore this sight.

It's shining so brilliantly, it's only temporary but at least it's enjoyable. The gods didn't hold back when they were making a moment such as this, it's almost like this is the time you could do anything you want.

Jump off right now and you might reincarnate as a bird, hop off the deck and you'll turn into a fish in your next life. It feels like you can do anything you want, a sense of freedom to do whatever you if you will.

"Sorry, I should have done more. This might not sound like what I usually say but you were really exhausted after the exam right?"

"Yeah... Almost too exhausted. It's ok to worry about someone by the way."

"You should rest more then, you have nothing else to do anyway so might as well head straight back sleep."

We speak to eachother, not even taking glances at the other with each word that comes out from our mouths. The sun is directly in between us, this yellowish ball of heat shows how distant we are from eachother.

"I don't want to sleep yet, rather I can't sleep as long as you're smoking up here."

"Tch, fine I'll stop after this."

"Thank you. Oh by the way, what did you do to raise our points to 385 anyway?"

Her body tenses up for a second before sighing and turning towards me with an exasperated expression.

"I extended the deal further will class-D, Ryuuen was going after class-A the entire time so he found out the identity of A-class's leader. I ended up using that information to betray both him and class-A."

"But the plan was to almost leave class-A alone right? Sure we screwed them over but that was just so they wouldn't mess with us, why did you go for them then?"

"Because there was no other choice. Have I hadn't they would have likely had 100 points, we're trying to catch up to class-A so it only makes sense if I stop their movements for the time being."

"You're merciless..."

"Not really, Ghost handled all the talking so if you wanna blame someone talk that chick."

"No thanks, I don't think I can handle her right now."

She improved on my strategy just so we could stop any advancements class-A could do, at this point it's highly likely we're only about 200 private points in range of class-A. I wanted to keep from paying Soranyan at the time for some reason so my only thought process was to not aim for them, I'll definitely get shit for this.

"Hey...Kane? Who's Ghost anyway?"

"You're asking that now? Wow, you're a serious retard. If you want to know then don't ask me, not like I know entirely what she is myself, either that or I'm too tired to explain."

"Alright...can you bring her out?"

"If you want, I'll warn you once I wake her up she'll be annoying." So she's a asleep?

"Nevermind, I'll just accept the fact you won't tell me for the time being."

I'm not mad she won't tell me anything. I expected that she wouldn't in the first place.

Golden Time, such a magical time of the month. It has a strong significance with me though, I understand it better than no one yet Kane seems extremely familiar with it as well.

Could she...no no, it doesn't. Make sense and I have no evidence to support it. Either way, there's no excuse why we shouldn't enjoy this Golden Time together...

Vol 3 Epilogue

Aptitude with the branches

Episode 0.1; Ghost

"Ugh...hnng..." I slept late yesterday, plain and simple so I must have woke up pretty late huh?

Every morning, my vision would be hazy to the point everything and anything would look like a blur to me. I can barely see anything for about another few minutes or so, my body also aches slightly if I try to move so I try not to move for a few minutes before finally standing.

"Time for my daily routine of 200 sit-ups, push-ups and another 15 kilometer ru- what the fuck...?"

The moment I'm able to see again, I'm stood in the middle of a white room. The furniture and everything are completely paint in white, even the floor, ceiling and walls!

R

rrrriiiiiinnnnngggg!

Rrrrriiiiiinnnnngggg! Rrrrriiiiiinng !

"..." Hang on this is...yeah a dorm room isn't it? The interior design, the space, no doubt it's an empty dorm room with only the essentials in it like a bed, a desk and a cupboard. There's also this obnoxious ringing sound that seems to be getting more and more distorted as time goes on.

Pick up the phone

"No signal...- hnnng!"

Install memories

"Ghhh! A-ahhh!"

I hold my head in anguish, my head feels like it's about to split apart.

What is this sensation? Pain, loneliness, anger, all these emotions all in one headache. This pain I'm feeling is nothing I've ever experienced before...yet I feel a sense of understanding.

This feeling, this room...I've been here before. This white room with only a handful of coloured items, I've been here once before but why did I act like I didn't know what was going on?

Oh, you managed to remember. Good job!

"Huh?" I turn towards the familiar voice which echoed through the room.

It's Kujou, floating in mid air...? She's wearing her typical school uniform with a pink jacket over it, somehow her skirt is defying the laws of physics and being held down to cover her panties.

Ah, I remember now. This is the place I first met Kujou, but why does it feel like I've known her for my entire life? Something is up, and I'm about to piss my pants over how illogical this situation is.

Hmm? Is there something on my face?

Kujou goes over to a colourless mirror to check herself.

"...Can you even reflect your image off that? It's literally a blank canvas..."

Of course I can, this is my room after all so I should have power over everything here.

"What the hell are you getting a- wot?!"

She waves her hand in front of the mirror as a portion of the colourless-ness crumbles off, revealing the true mirror reflecting her body to show herself off.

Hold on! What the fuck did she just do?! Is she some sort of god I shouldn't mess with, she also said this is her room but from my knowledge, her room was much more colourful than this. It wasn't too girly but it sure as hell not as boring as this place!

Hmm... doesn't look like anything is on my face- oh I get it! You're confused aren't you? Well feel free to take a seat on my bed, floating doesn't consume much.

I stare at her for a few seconds before shrugging and slowly seating my ass onto the white bed.

I'm more than confused, this white room might drive me crazy. At first I thought it was only a dream but it's the real deal, I was sent here a second time.

This room is enough to send anyone down the whirlpool of insanity if someone stays here for a lengthy amount of time. My body feels ridiculously light in this place, but it's also suspiciously cold in here like a presence is forever inside this room...I don't think Kujou was in here a few moments ago.

"Alright now to the questions, why am I here again? Also what the hell was that insufferable headache I felt earlier?"

Headache...? Oh you mean the installation of your previous memories in this place? You didn't seem to remember so I tried helping you, things worked out as I planned it seems.

Installation of my previous memories? Is such a thing even possibl- actually a girl I've known in floating in front of me while we're having a chat in this white room so something like this shouldn't surprise me.

If I ever come here again, will that happen? If so I hope it doesn't hurt as much as before, I felt like I was about to die for a second there. It wasn't just pain behind that either, I felt a sense of wanting to die because of those emotions I felt.

Pain, anger, loneliness, depression, all in one mess of a memory remembering process. I remember falling asleep back on the cruise ship but for some reason I had memories of walking through a dense forest similar to that of the exam, and finally holding a dead corpse in my hands.

It felt so real, almost like I've been through that experience before but prior the memory installation, I had absolutely no memory of the event.

Of course you wouldn't remember it, you experienced that horrible event in another branch after all.

"Ah, I forgot you could read my mind. So what's this about a branch? There a tree around here and if so is it at least coloured?"

Oh so you don't know about that... I'm sure Ghost will tell you eventually, I'm so tired to explain!

Ghost? The person who occasionally takes control of Kane's body? What does she have to do with this, well she is kinda like a...well, ghost and I'm guessing this is a supernatural event...

Yeah everything makes sense to me now. I should stop doubting stuff like this since anything beyond this point should be...at least a little natural to me now. Kujou floating in mid-air, Ghost as a whole and this blasted room, yeah anything more than this won't surprise me anymore.

"Why am I here again?"

An experiment! I wanted to see if you would explode the moment I installed those memories into your brain. I can say it was a success but your head nearly turned to goo.

So I almost died?! The world of the supernatural is extremely dangerous after all, I guess the reason I survived was grandpa's training. Forgive me gramps, I should have never doubted you!

Guess a part of it was my mental fortitude? I'm not well versed in the realm of the supernatural so I shouldn't to into it in too much detail, my brain might not be enough to process the supernatural anyway.

Alright, read my mind and tell why I'm actually here.

Geez...alright sure. I'm here to warn you about Ghost, she's planning something and I can bet it's not good.

"Planning something? Her? What can she do?"

You have an tendancy to judge a book by what you know about it... Well to be specific, Ghost is drawing out time and is planning to kill you again to begin another branch.

Kill me? Wait, again?! I've died alread- no wait, I have died already! Those memories, they felt familiar because..

I have been through them before, these installed memories were slightly delayed but I remember vaguely what happened. I died the moment I dropped the person's corpse on the ground, blood gushing out of every vein in my body...man that's a horrible sight.

"Oi, don't talk bad about me behind my back like this. You'll give me a bad reputation Kujou."

I turn towards yet another familiar voice.

It's...Kane- no, it's Ghost standing by the door with her hands inside her pockets. She's wearing a black and white jacket with a black skirt, an outfit which fits her pretty well if I do say so myself- hold on why is she here?

"This is my space too, also why am I the one who talks in quotation marks?"

Live through it for now please!

So they know eachother, I should have known. They have a similar presence, but somehow it still feels like they're conflicting with one another...

"Can you leave please? I want to discuss something with Kujou and O don't want you snitchin '."

"And if I don't- ok no need to snap your fingers at me, please don't kill me again."

" You remember your death? Tch... That's seriously annoying, well off you go, don't worry I ain't about to harm Kujou in any way."

Ghost effortlessly opens the door without having it close on me again as it sucks me through it in a blink of an eye.

So that was an experience...they know eachother huh? Branches...I need to try something once I wake up, I need to see if the Kujou out there is the same as the Kujou inside the room.

I can confirm that's the same Ghost but does Kane know about this? I need an answer...for now I should focus on myself. Which reminds me, I haven't spent much time with Ray-chan and Soranyan huh? Maybe I can use this time to hang out with those two for awhile...

Vol 4 Chapter Prologue

Crumbs of a party

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

"Haaaahh...wow I woke up way too early huh?"

I'm currently wondering around the more secluded parts of the cruise ship extremely early in the morning.

I woke up this morning and noticed Kane wasn't up there anymore, I mean who would be except for me? Whatever, I'm using the opportunity of no one waking up early to go buy myself some breakfast, lunch and hopefully dinner for later and the days to come.

So far there aren't anymore announcements about a new exam so I can rest all I want, well I would have if my head wasn't being hunted so people could get answers out of me. The classes who are the most active are obviously class-A and D, I played them for fools and now they want to tie me to a chair for interrogation.

I've got the support of class-C, formerly known as class-B once we return to school. I was the one who drove them to victory after all this time so it's only natural they would want to help hide me, sadly there are a few who are still skeptical but at least they're not snitching about my location.

Class-B is the only neutral one in this situation, some of them are trying to find me out of pure curiosity while the others are just keeping quiet even if they see me walking down the halls at times. It was a good idea not aiming for class-B, or else they would have gone for me like the other two classes.

"Ah, good morning Sugihara-kun."

"Morning."

Good people like this is what I like when I walk past someone, I call her class-B student-A or for sort, Mako.

Yeah I know her name, apperantly she was one of the few people in the first year who joined the kendo club so I met her there. We don't know one another that much to call eachother friends but we're close acquaintances, she's a nice and gentle onee-san-like person with a sexy ass voice, why isn't she one of the heroines?

"Oh I nearly forgot. Hey Mako, got a minute?"

"Need something? I'll try my best to help." She places her hands behind her back as she stares at me with a smile.

"You're part of Ray-chan's friend group right? I would appreciate it if you go over to her room and wake her up for me, then tell her to go to the restaurant on the second floor of the ship where I'll be be."

"Is that all? Well I certainly can do that much, but wouldn't it be better if you go into hiding still? There are typically people in the restaurant by this time."

"Yeah it's all good, I needed to cross this bridge eventually anyway so why not do it now?"

She nods and begins to make her way towards Ray-chan's room which is just a ways down the corridor. I want to get my fill of food first in case I need to bail during our talk, I can't wait forever for Ray-chan to take her bath and stuff so I'll eat ahead of time.

I already sent a text over to Soranyan since she should be awake at this time, there wouldn't be a read mark beside the text I sent otherwise. It's strange how she hasn't replied yet but I guess that's just a side of effect of morning drowsiness, either way I'm making my way towards the restaurant already so no use going back.

"Alright, time to get some grub!"

I briskly walk through the corridor and into the outside where the glances of a few students turn towards me for a brief second.

In order for them not to come after me, I raise a fist into the air with a glare in their direction. That'll do for now, if anyone comes close I'll knock their socks off, best part is I could just say it was self-defence in a way since I would get mobbed otherwise.

With all the students who were about to tackle me now shrinking back, I use this opportunity to calmly walk up the stairs towards where the restaurant is.

"Good morning, allow me to show you to a stable sir."

"Much obliged, dear waitress." I bow like a true gentleman as the waitress shows me to a table.

"Will this do?"

"Yeah, I'll have the... Eh I guess set 4 will do."

The waitress nods as she makes a note of my order before walking off. The other two should be here soon so I'll just kick back for the time being and play with my phone.

Of course that's what I would have done if I didn't notice the glares in my direction, seems like this entire restaurant is filled with class-A students which is not a good sign. I played them in a way that would destroy my reputation with them and D-class, I should care less about this as I took all the blame for Soranyan and Ibuki, also they're enemies of another class but I can't help but feel slightly hurt from their gazes.

"God things don't look good for me... Whatever, I'll think of a way to cross this bridge eventually. Either that or I just wait it out until they finally give it up, that might be the best approach."

I fondle about with my phone a bit, searching through the recent news with leaning my head against the nearby glass wall.

There've been a lot of interesting things on the news lately, apperantly there was an earthquake somewhere in Japan and some people just started randomly dying. There's also reports of people supposedly seeing a giant lizard like kaiju, though I for one can confirm that's fake since the video used as evidence is for sure editted. This is what happens when you play with your phone or digital shit too much.

"Hmm? Roka-nee?" I scroll further down and spot a familiar name and body of a person.

The picture of the article shows a young well-endowed lady wearing a shrine maiden outfit smiling for the camera.

This woman is the beautiful Nimi Roka, she's a cousin of mine and is a few years older than me sitting at the age of 21 and yet she still hasn't found a boyfriend despite her good looks. She's got short violet hair and eyes along with a smoking body, I don't get why guys aren't hungry for her. I mean they are but not many surprisingly.

It's nice to see she's having fun out there without me. You see she's kind of...well, blind. She came up with a fever at a pretty young age apperantly which almost cost her life, she lived somehow but at the price of her sight. She still manages to 'see' without her eye sight since her other senses are so incredible you'd think she's some sort of supernatural being.

"Now that I think of it...no way right?"

Roka-nee has these strange dreams she would occasionally talk about with me in the past, visions of the future she says. One time she cried about it to me, she said she saw my death countless times before and so I helped her through it but now...

"Could it be she's capable of seeing the supernatural like me? This is all getting so confusing..."

It's hard for me to wrap my brain around everything, I've died once in the past as far as I'm concerned but was that the first? If what Roka-nee said was true...she saw those other so called 'branches' too right?

Other timelines or past events where I died...why is time still proceeding? I'm thinking into this too much but I'm just too curious... Roka-nee's sickmess back then was classifies as a fever but she never showed any signs of being weak at the time, the only symptom was a suspiciously high body temperature if I remember correctly...

That can't be coincidence, I would have thought it was at the time since I had doubts about the supernatural but now... Could it be Roka-nee is suffering similar to the previous me? Could it be she's died before and those visions she told me were a result of memory installation?

If so who did said memory installation? I don't think it was Kujou nor was it Ghost as it was their first time witnessing memory installation...could there be another entity who targeted Roka-nee instead? I just need to ask her about it next time we meet, when will that be I wonder?

"The world of the supernatural was real after all, and us humans were foolish to ever try to find it..." This is impossible, even I can't wrap my head around everything's everything I come up with is illogical but maybe I should be thinking in an illogical way.

"Hmm? Nii-san, is everything alright?"

"Oh! You two are finally here! Yeah I'm fine, feel free to take a seat."

"Don't mind if we do, Daichin!"

The two sit their asses down with smiles as the same waitress comes back to take their order while passing my order over to me with a bow.

There's a lot on my mind right now, I should get in touch with Roka-nee somehow if possible. I remember her cellphone number and that should be more than enough, now so just need to think of a way to convince the school to let me contact Roka-nee...

Vol 4 Chapter 1.1

Realist

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

"...Ray-chan you shouldn't eat that much in the morning..."

"What do you mean? Breakfast is the most important meal of the day, thus you must eat! Now itadakimasu!"

Ray-chan begins to drown herself in the food she ordered earlier as both I and Soranyan stare at her chow down. She ordered both set-A and set-C which are generally the morning breakfast sets with the biggest portion of food, this lady has a black hole for a stomach that's for sure.

I'm already half way into my breakfast so might as well finish it now. The glares that were set on me before have lessened, that's not to say I'm not getting a few hateful gazes but I can't do much about those. I just have to redeem myself somehow for tricking all these guys.

"Here Daichin, ahhh!"

"Huh- oomph!"

While I was spacing out, Ray-chan called out to me so obviously I reply but she ended up shoving a spoonful of food into my mouth. She could have at least the common courtesy to ask first.

Actually nevermind, this is Ray-chan we're talking about. She's a gremlin sometimes even if she is wonderfully cute, though I still love her and would hate to see her taken away from me. Please not let that be a foreshadow for things yet to come.

"Is it delicious?"

"Very, but please say something before shoving food into someone's mouth before you choke them to death."

"Rayla-chan knows it's you so she's being much more playful than usual, isn't that right Rayla-chan~"

"See? Your sister gets it, how come the twin brother doesn't?"

I swear to God, having these two in the same room wasn't a good idea after all. Maybe if I die here I can turn back time... Nah I have no evidence and if it doesn't work, then there'll just be some dead idiot in the restaurant. I'm not committing suicide like some weirdo in a public place. I just have to take responsibility and reflect on this later.

"Anyway, you two got the message right? As for why I called you here?"

"Wait what- oh it's a metaphor, I got ya brother!"

"He's my Nii-san... Anyway I can only guess, you want us to carry out a job or something Nii-san?"

"Hey...why are you saying that as if your twin brother is some scum who takes advantage of his close friends to work them as slaves? I just wanted to hang out with you two, plain and simple."

Ray-chan finally finishes her dish and begins to listen in on our conversation. She's an airhead but at least she knows when to listen to me.

Their faces are slightly shocked, I suppose they really thought I was gonna give them another job or something. They seriously think of me as someone who takes advantage of people... That's both kind of true but depressing at the same time not gonna lie.

"If you wanted to hang out then we're free! I mean, I don't think me and Soranyan have anything going on so we're alright with it!"

"Wonderful, then let's head towards the pool for a bit. I've been dying to experience some actual pool water."

"I'll pay for everything, Nii-san. You and Rayla-chan can go wait for me while I lay for breakfast."

Soranyan stands up and walks towards the counter, penguin plushie in hand as she stands in line to pay for the food we ordered. Meanwhile me and Ray-chan go over to the entrance of the restaurant, or at least near it.

I lean against the wall with my hands inside my pockets, I'm wearing casual wear instead of my school uniform since before coming out here I went back to my room to get a quick shower and change of clothes. My signature short sleeved hoodie with a long sleeved shirt on the inside, while wearing a pair of black pants, these are the clothes I wear nearly everyday since I like the style of it.

Ray-chan stands next to me and begins to chat with her friends on the app. Her and Soranyan are also wearing casual wear instead of uniforms, hers is a dark red blazer with a shirt on the inside similar to me but she has a skirt on along with safety pants, don't ask how I know. In Soranyan's case, she's wearing her typical white and cyan hoodie with the same white and cyan shorts while holding onto Sora-chan, a penguin plushie who comes to life for me.

"You're staring at your sister a lot, got a sister complex my dude?"

"As if! You thinking I'm the type to have a sister complex? Because you're totally right, it just hasn't set in yet..."

"Heh? Seriously? Like, you're admitting to it?" Got nothing to hide anymore so why not? Though saying that would be admitting defeat instead so I'll keep quiet.

We haven't talked in awhile and we can still be so casual with eachother even after the event that happened on the island. It's left me impressed with myself but I suppose I shouldn't be all that surprised.

"Wanna go shopping for a bit later broski?"

"Why do you call me such things despite not being my sister...well sure, I've got points to spare."

Truthfully I do still need to pay Ryuuen and Ibuki but that should only put a giant dent in my currency, nothing big. This also reminds me how I should probably pay Soranyan about now, once she gets back I'll remind her about the points.

We chat for a few more minutes before Soranyan finally arrives, the line was pretty long for us to notice so she didn't have the need to explain herself but she does it either way.

"Let me pay you for what you did back at the island."

"Oh, thanks Nii-san!"

"No prob." I turn on the app on my phone and begin to transfer a great deal of 100,000 private points to Soranyan without a second thought.

"Hold , ON! Why don't I get a transfer, bronii?"

"Like I said we're not related so please stop calling me by such name. Also you didn't show up to meet me that much and you didn't do jack shit! So you did nothing, thus you get nothing!"

"How mean! Don't you love your dear childhood best friend, dudester~?"

"Heh."

"Oi, this man just snickered at me!"

It's honestly funny, I hate how I love it when she gets like this. Even if everyone were to die around me right now, I would still try my darnest to save everyone I care about and that includes Kurenai Rayla.

She's one of my first friends, one I cherish despite my words of harshness. I don't want to lose her, and that's a promise I intend to keep.

Vol 4 Chapter 1.2

Realist

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

The swimming pool, a place of paradise in many ways. They say pool water is different from sea or river water, and damn they were right this entire time. This water taste like shut because someone likely shit in it, I'm only drinking it since I've somehow gotten a mouthful of it by diving into the water.

Soranyan and Ray-chan said they were going to buy a swimsuit in a nearby shop somewhere so I'm just floating around in the swimming pool while waiting for them.

They should be here any second now so all I have to do is wait, no man is patient enough to wait for this long to see his childhood friend and twin sister in a swimsuit. I suppose I do have a thing for this huh?

"Ah this is the life... I remember having a jacuzzi back at home, this is similar to that but different at the same time."

Thankfully not many people are around the pool at this time of the day, it's still relatively early in the morning so I'm guessing most students are using this opportunity on the ship to sleep in later than usual. I don't blame them, the island exam was hell for most of us especially the ones who were the puppets in my hands.

This situation, it's something along the lines of 'the calm before storm'. I have a hunch something is about to go down since our guard is down, the school isn't as nice as you would think. It's hard for me to trust a single thing the teachers say now, which is exactly why I'm still restless while trying to rest. It's a strange contradictory statement.

"Daichin! Sorry for the wait!"

"You shouldn't be sor- holy mother of god those are some nice buds." Hearing the voice of Ray-chan, I instinctively turn my head towards her.

She's wearing a maroon swimsuit without her cape blazer thing this time. She's also got a short skirt hiding her underwear which is the same colour as her top, good taste which fits her really well if I do say so myself.

"Nii-san, you're undressing Rayla-chan with your eyes again..."

"Who wouldn't after seeing such a beauty in front of the- hey, what the fuck do you mean by 'again'?!"

Soranyan enters the picture with a standard white and cyan bikini, fitting her colour scheme very well. Nothing much to say about it except for the fact it shows off her assets quite well, even if her boing-boings aren't on the same level as Ray-chan's.

"Make way, broski!" Ray-chan jumps into the water with me. At this point I'm used to her calling me such nicknames.

"It's rare to see you wanting to go to a pool Nii-san, why the sudden change?"

"My dearest twin sister you clearly don't know me well enough. The only reason I haven't gone to swimming pools much is because grandpa constantly hogged for my time so he could train my physical abilities."

"Ah, didn't you want to become a swimmer at some Daichin?"

"Yeah but that dream's long since died, right now I don't even know what I want for myself in the future. I might take on dad's company but that's about it."

It's not like I never wanted to go swimming but grandpa had to hog my time, I mean it's worth it I guess but now I don't know what my career path is.

Usually I wouldn't care about what the future has in stored for me, that's mainly for the reason I can't see what the future is going to be and thus I can't aim towards it. I never understood the reason why people plan their careers when they might get disappointed of the news they might not get it. One second you want to become a police officer but the next you become a doctor, something like that.

"Hey Daichin, catch!"

"Oop! What the- is this a water filled grenade? Wait where did you buy this?"

"It was on sale in that shop! We just had to buy it since we're gonna have fun in this pool!"

"I see your logic but be warned, I'm great at using guns and don't ask when. Soranyan, give me a gun!"

"Eh? Sorry Nii-san, I don't understand the language of rude people. Please go and steal your own gun from another twin sister please."

"I have no other twin sisters besides you!"

Looks like I have to fight these two with my fist and this single grenade, it isn't impossible since water gun are much easier to predict than regular guns but it's going to be a pain in the ass to dodge water shots while swimming in a pool.

I have no choice but to go full psycho mode and snatch a gun away from these two girls. No other people are inside the pool right now, they're all outside watching us about to go down into a giant pool warfare. I'm cornered too, my two girls are surrounding me and already aiming their water guns at strangely vital places including my genitals!

"This will not do!" The second I speak, the two girls blast a wave of water in my direction.

Tch, this is going to be tough! The only way to dodge...is to submerge under water which is exactly what I do to dodge the two waves of water.

The moment I lose my footing in the water is the moment I lose, in other words I'll aim for their guns. Thanks for the grenade Ray-chan!

I pass over the grenade over to my dominant right arm before throwing it towards the second water gun in Ray-chan's left hand.

"Wot?!"

"Rayla-chan! Drop everything and dodge it!" Too late dearest sister of mine!

Before Ray-chan could move out of the way, the grenade I threw explodes in her face. The moment it does, I take hold of the gun I knocked out from her hand and shoot a wave of water towards Soranyan, earning myself the victory.

"Hah...hah...who knew moving in the water like that could be so overwhelmingly straining on the muscles!"

"Hey that wasn't fair! You were supposed to use that grenade at the start or something!"

"Nii-san isn't that dumb, I had a feeling he was planning something the moment you threw that grenade to him Rayla-chan. In short you gave him the victory."

"E-eh... Well I just thought he was at a disadvantage... Here I thought I was finally going to beat Daichin at something!"

True, if Ray-chan didn't throw that grenade at me I likely would have to use a different method. Though knowing her, she knew she was going to lose in the first place no matter what I had on me.

If it was a gun instead, my victory would have been much more assured, if I had nothing I would have likely focused on dodging instead. Either way they were going to lose so Ray-chan gave me to in-between, of course she had a desire to win against me so she still tried.

We continue to play around in the pool as practice before coming out to find something else to do.

Vol 4 Chapter 1.3

Realist

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

"Ah...that was fun, real fun. Let's do this again some time soon while we still have the opportunity, Daichin, Soranyan!"

"Mhm! Nii-san has a lot of fun too from the looks of things, I'll be glad to come hang out with you again Ray-chan!"

It's the end of our hangout, the evening sun is setting in as we walk back inside the while holding bags filled with various items.

We all payed for our own stuff, well Soranyan and Ray-chan agreed to split the pay for my shit but hey that just means I get to spend less. From shopping to swimming around in the pool to just walking about, we had lots of fun and we'll continue to have this much fun until we finally arrive back at school.

By that time, everything will go back to normal and we will have even less opportunities to hang out like this again once we're back. I'm well aware of that fact, and so I want to play with these two for as long as I can for now.

"Well this is my room now, so I'll leave Rayla-chan in your hands Nii-san. Make sure you don't go doing anything nasty to here now."

"Can it, I'm not some needy ape I'll have you know."

"Yeah, Daichin is ,like, super reliable! If any delinquents come and hit on me, you can bet Daichin will protect me even if he says he hates me! He's a tsundere like that."

"You give me too much credit than I need and also don't call me a fucking tsundere! Anyway sweet dreams o' sister of mine, we'll be on our way now."

I begin to walk off with Ray-chan beside me as Soranyan gestures a goodbye at us before closing the door.

It's late but there are quite a lot of people walking along the hallways of the ship. The atmosphere is pretty jumpy in a way thanks to the music playing in the background, good ol' hip-hop huh? Not bad, though they could have gone for something better.

Occasionally I feel glares coming from random nons that I walk by but they don't get past my thick skin in the slightest. They still have a grudge against me, it's not a surprise given what happened yesterday on the island with the big reveal so I bet it'll take a few more days before they finally let it go.

"Daichin? You look kind of stiff."

"And you're using a composed way of speaking. You see dear Kurenai Rayla, you using that way of talking is something I'm not used to, please revert back to your trolling self."

"Aye aye!"

"...I can't even say that's better, but at least I'm more used to it."

She's a cute girl, very reliable at times too but I just wished she wasn't so fucking stupid. I guess it's an add-on to her charm but it gets old quickly, thankfully that's only an act as she can talk and act like a normal high school girl instead of some troll.

"So has anything happened lately? You look stressed sometimes without us."

"So you've noticed, I'm not surprised you did. Well anyone would feel slightly stressed if they had to live on the roof of the ship, it's a new experience though so you don't have to worry about my performance dropping any time soon."

"Heh...really? Well you don't seem to be faking it, alright I'll believe you but if you lied to me I'll be sure to give you a nice serving of my iron fist!"

"I hear you so please don't raise your fist like that, it's terrifying..."

"What do you mean! Even if I landed a sneak attack on you, chances are you can definitely still beat me!"

She's not wrong. That little swimming pool battle we had proved it, no matter what disadvantage you out me at I'll still be able to find a way to win one way or another.

My speed and strength are off the charts thanks to grandpa and I've basically mastered ever weapon in history, well except nunchucks but you can't expect me to use those blasted things. I mean I still can but I'd rather use a shiinai. The only person I've really never beaten wasn't even in real life, it was in an online chess game for Christ sake.

"Hey...did you see the news?"

"Huh? You mean that weird ass burger that apperantly contains tons and tons of garlic?"

"No! But seriously tell me about that sometime!" Ray-chan says before suddenly stopping in her tracks.

"You saw the thing about Roka-nee right...? Do you think she's alright?"

I've been moving ahead of her until now, I've completely stopped to look back at her.

She's wearing a serious expression, it's rather rare for her to have this expression of hers especially if you count how weird she can be. However that doesn't mean she doesn't care about people, when talk of Roka-nee comes up Ray-chan was and is still always the first one to respond.

"...I don't know. She's having a great time without me there but I have no idea how she's holding up without my help."

"I see...sorry for the tense atmosphere, I just wanted to ask."

"It's nothing really, I've been worried for her myself."

Everyone who knows Roka-nee loves her, she's such a young gentle soul who loves to help people despite her blindness. Her other senses are so incredible they could even be compared to that of a dog's nose and a bat's ears.

People often forget she's blind though but I've put in a good word, still this means she's forever vulnerable to danger. I've sent guards to protect her on numerous occasions in case some creep would try to pull something on her, but I can't help but feel a sense of unease when I think about her. Ever since today...

"Do you think... she's in a pain right now?"

"Not sure, hopefully not though. Why the sudden Roka-nee talk? This isn't like you at all, you're really concerned for her huh?"

"T-that's not my fault! Roka-nee helped me so much in the past so of course I'm concerned for her! She's like a second mother to me or a big sister!"

"But you already have a big sister, you know Iris?"

"Onee-sama is also extremely energetic and she also has an attack helicopter on standby at all times, she's fine!" I'm concerned why the crazy one would have an attack helicopter of all things.

"Well this is your room, I'll be on my way now."

"Yeah, thanks a lot broski!"

I begin to walk back towards my new camp spot, the cruise ship roof, with my dinner in hand the moment Ray-chan enters her room.

Today was interesting to say the least, I got to play in the pool, eat some delicious ass food and go around shopping with my childhood best friend and twin sister. I even got a chance to leak out a bit of the true Ray-chan, there's nothing else that can satisfy me for today.

"Hmm? A notification on the school app this late? Wonder what it's about."

I feel a special vibration from the phone in my pocket so I take it out and check it as I slowly get closer and closer to the roof where I'm supposed to settle for the night.

"No way..."

Vol 4 Chapter 2.1

Actions of a dragon

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

"..." I can't believe it, the balls of these people are really starting to piss me off.

I'm currently sitting inside of the restaurant tapping my finger on a table while nearly crushing the can of cola in my other hand. I'm emmiting an aura of complete frustration right now and I'm well aware of it, there's just nothing I can do after seeing the news from yesterday.

I'll give you a run down of the situation I'm facing right now and is basically thrown into because I'm close to a certain person.

Yesterday night, the school reported on the school app and even website about a peculiar thing that I hadn't expected. Presumably, and take this with a grain of salt, some guards reported seeing a suspicious group of people walking around the ship at night.

I wish that was some sort fake news made by the school to test us but truth is, I believe every word down to the letter since sleeping on the roof enables the ability for me to observe everything from afar. I just so happen to see some suspicious men walking around in the middle of the night, the exact same shit reported by the school.

Naturally not many people believe it but of course I do after witnessing such a scene the moment receive the news that there are suspicious men on board. Worst part is, I already know about literally everything going down and I hate it.

"...Hey, mind getting me another can while I fix my thoughts?"

"Y-yes!" The waitress quickly goes to get me another can of cola as I sigh in my seat.

Anyway, I'll bring it to you straight and say these men are after Ray-chan. I'm saying this so casual because it's happened numerous times in the past, some sort of terrorist attack would always happen around the Kurenai household almost like they're a nest for trouble.

Fortunately, I'm always there to protect Ray-chan and her family from these attacks but now we're vulnerable. They're after Ray-chan because they have some sort of debt to pay with her, and since they don't have the cash for it they decide to hunt her down and threaten her to drop the debt. Doing something like that is easier said than done especially with Ray-chan who rarely drops anything after putting in enough effort.

In my opinion these dang terrorist should just get a job, they have the money to buy guns and shit but don't have enough to pay the debt? They're constantly coming back with firearms yet they can't pay a 50 million debt huh? Go figure, also the reason I hate them is because they're going after Ray-chan for a dumb reason because they always spend the money her family used to give them. What is this, some plot device?

"I need a plan..." We're on a cruise ship and they somehow got on.

Originally we'd have some high position guards taking care of Ray-chan in case anything happened but that's not an option. Sure there's guards but I don't know how many terrorists are on the ship so the guards alone likely won't be enough. That leaves...

"Alright fine...I guess I can move my hand and take part in this. First I'll have to prepare and gather information, along with informing everyone I know about the impending danger. First supplies, hey I'll take a full box of the most fizzy type of soda you have."

I walk towards the counter and ask for that as everyone in the restaurant turns towards me with confused looks. They must be thinking what I want with that many soda bottles and frankly I don't blame them.

"Ummm...are you sure, sir? That's quite expensi- oh nevermind you have the money..."

"Yeah, now gimme." The counter attendant begins to search for a box of bottled sodas as I begin to send text messages to the leader of each class before copying said message to send it into my own class group.

You could only imagine their reactions but I have no time to go through each one of their replies. I've already told the leaders of each class to meet me up on the rooftop of the ship, I of course included close friends like Ayanokouji, Kane and obviously Ray-chan, even Soranyan is invited.

"Anyhow the meeting will have to be tonight so I'll escort Ray-chan there at six...for now I should focus on either information gathering or preparation, I have no time to gather information so might as well out all my time to gathering information for now. Before I do that...ugh what's Mako's ID again?"

It wouldn't matter if I send a text I er to Ray-chan, she leaves her phone on silent so she wouldn't know anyway. It'd be better if I let one of her close friends warn her while I make preparations but the only person of her friend group which I know is Mako, and I don't even know her ID.

Thankfully the school comes prepared in case something like this were to happen. Within the school app has a option which reads 'Student Database', this feature allows you to find any student in the entire school just by typing out their name. You'll be able to find out information about them from their academic ability down to their student ID, exactly what I'm looking for.

You see the numbers you see on the student ID cards aren't as important as the actual cards themselves. The numbers are just used to distinguish students, that's basically all there is. The card is much more important since it's a hassle to print because apperantly they cost a shit load of points, you can do anything with the cards while you can only do a handful of things with the numbers.

"Watanabe Mako...there we go. And just copy...that should be it, I'll start with everything I need her to do." I begin to text Mako about everything. She's usually up early to my knowledge so she'll get this in a matter of minutes.

"Umm...sir? Do you need any help with this?"

"Huh- no, I didn't develop my muscles for nothing. Thanks for the box of random soda, here's the points for 'em." I transfer about 5,000 to the accountant as I pick up the box and leave the restaurant swiftly.

It's obvious that we can't have guns here since we're students and not a crime syndicate, however that doesn't mean we can't have something that operates similar to one. The cap of these soda bottles can do a lot of damage to a person if aimed correctly, this is exactly what I need to counter their guns if they have any.

There are a good number of things I need, something similar to explosives and combat weapons. I'm sure those water grenades will work but as for combat weapons, I have no idea what could be used in this department so I'll just go with my fist until I find an alternative.

This is a potential terrorist attack, I should be ready for any injuries on my person or anyone else so first-aid should also be on my priorities. First-aid shouldn't be an issue...alright, now to go on a shopping spree!

I haven't the need to involve myself in a terrorist attack for awhile now but I can say one thing's for certain, it's far easier than the island exam since I already know of what these idiots are after. Nevertheless I should be careful, the walls have ears after all and I don't want to drop dead all the sudden.

Vol 4 Chapter 2.2

Actions of a dragon

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

"Let's see, I've informed everyone I could about everything, bought everything I'll ever need and possibly more. All that's left is to wait for the few people I invited up here, in the meantime I might as well do this."

I begin to check everything off for the last time.

A full box of soda bottles to use as guns, water filled grenades to distract the enemy, multiple penknives for close quarters combat and finally a rubber ducky for good measure. Yeah I'd say I have just about everything ready, I told Soranyan to buy some candy on the way here so no need to worry about that.

Oh I also got a bunch of food in case I need to coop up here, it's only instant noodles but better than nothing. Also have a bunch of normal water bottles for when I get thirsty, the sodas aren't used for drinking in my situation after all.

"Ah I should check in with the janitors and Chabashira-sensei... I'll get in trouble if I get the place messy without any warning."

I pull out my smartphone from my pocket and begin to search for Chabashira-sensei's phone numbe-

"Oh right, I never ever bothered to call that bitch so I never took the time to save her phone number either. Ugh... it's times like these where I wished I wasn't such an ass towards teachers." Now I need to find her personally.

Unlike with students, teachers normally don't have a system where you can find them off a database. The reason for this is teachers advised us to write a note of their cellphone number already at the start of the school year, because I never bothered to converse with teachers I thought it wasn't necessary so I just ignored it.

Now it's coming to bite me in the ass, I detest the air Chabashira-sensei gives off but I guess it can't be helped. Either I get suspended at worst or my job becomes easier, obviously I'm going to choose the latter since it's less troublesome in the long run.

"Alright! That's everything all wrapped up in an extremely suspicious way! On second thought, if someone saw this they might think it's some sort of bomb. Eh whatever, they'll be confused the moment they find a bunch of toys and drinks anyway."

I placed a large piece of cloth which I usually use as a second layer of warmth in case the sleeping bag isn't enough. Nobody comes up here anyway besides Kane so I probably shouldn't go to such measures, at least I didn't consider putting gasoline all over it some I could burn all the shit in case someone saw it. I'm not some maniac!

I quietly make my way back down to the base of the ship where the faculty room should be and where Chabashira-sensei is.

The ship is large enough you would easily get lost the moment you forget which floor you're on. Everything on the inside looks the exact same, you'd only know the direction you're going based on the arrows on the ground.

It's a great place and all, but it's a pain in the ass to maneuver around. There is a map somewhere but it's at the entrance and I always forget to look at it, not like I have to.

"Alright...this seems to be the place." No shit smartass, it literally says the words 'Faculty' on the top.

I knock on the door lightly with the back of my palm. It's an unusual way to knock on doors but I find it quite entertaining, I mean it's funny if you're the only person doing things like this.

"Hmm? Ah Sugihara-kun, what do you need?"

"Morning sensei! There's something I want to talk about with you, it might take some time so do you mind if I come in?"

"Not at all, you may enter." At Chabashira-sensei's signal, I enter the faculty room with a light stretch.

Huh, surprisingly there aren't any faculty members besides Chabashira-sensei here. That's odd considering how most of the people that should be here are teachers, but then again Mashima-sensei could be busy with something and we all know how Hoshinomiya-sensei is like.

In any case, this is the perfect situation I want to be in if I want to discuss this with Chabashira-sensei. Gotta make this opportunity count.

"Would you care for some tea?"

"Sure, I might as well quench my throat while I'm at it."

She begins to brew a cup of tea for herself and me before setting them on the table I'm sat at.

"Now, what is it you want to talk about? It's rare you ever want to speak with me about something so it has to be serious."

"No shit it is, keep your ears wide open 'cause I'm not gonna repeat myself."

I explain everything from the beginning, and when I mean beginning I really kept everything about knowing these terrorists and what they're after. Keeping all that out will shorten the time which would have been occupied by needless questions, it'll leave her with unanswered questions of course but she'll keep them to herself.

"Unbelievable...I thought the school was playing a trick."

"I would have as well if it weren't for the fact I witnessed said suspicious men while on the roof."

"This is quite the predicament we're in... So you plan to make the first move on them with soda bottles and toys?"

"True enough the method does sound strange, but it's the best shot we have since I myself don't trust the guards. We haven't any knowledge of how many terrorists there are but if I had to guess... About 20 or so based on the amount I've seen wondering around the ship in the middle of the night."

The ship wasn't only opened to students of our school when we first arrived, there were multiple other passengers on board already and some of them recently came on.

The number I stated might have been an underestimation for all I know. In the worst case scenerio I'll run out of soda bottles and will have to go in constantly using penknives, which I am skilled at using but I would rather fight from afar where I'll be safe.

"Are you absolutely sure about this plan?"

"The caps from exploding bottles of soda is nothing to joke at, especially once you add sweets to them. I'm fairly confident in my ability to fight them off but just in case have some guards on standby, and I'm not being held responsible for the mess I'm about to make."

"I see...well you have my approval, and don't worry about getting into trouble by firing a few bottle caps at adults. Anyhow, what is your true objective here? You seem more motivated to do this than I initially thought."

"I'll leave my motives to your imagination for now." A mature answer comes out from my mouth as I finish the rest of my tea.

This isn't just about saving Ray-chan, that's obviously a big factor but this also gives me an opportunity to boost my reputation again by seemingly saving everyone on the ship.

"Is that all you wanted to tell me?"

"Yeah, don't expect much since I could die on this mission. If the worst does happen, stack bottles of lamune on top of my desk. Now with that, I'll take my leave, thanks for the tea Chabashira-sensei." I stand up and leave the room.

Right when the door closes behind me, I get yet another notification on my phone but this time it's from the chatting app.

"So it's about time huh? Well time for the last thing of the day..."

Vol 4 Chapter 2.3

Actions of a dragon

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

"I assume all of you know why you are here, I'll get straight to the point and the moment you don't understand something please speak up. This will be the only talk we'll have about this topic so make those questions quick and short as well. Otherwise I'll answer all of them."

I'm currently filling utility belts with grenades and soda bottles while facing the few people I called up here in front of me. They're all wearing serious expressions on their faces, that includes Ray-chan who knows full well of the situation.

Two people from each class, Ayanokouji and Kane representing the soon to be class-B, Soranyan and this Sakayanagi representing class-A, Ryueen and Ibuki for D and finally Ray-chan and Ichinose for the soon to be class-C. Everyone I asked for is here, exception Katsuragi and Horikita but I assigned them to their own mission.

The roof is perfect for inconspicuous meetings, we might be enemies but that doesn't mean we can't team up against a common opponent. They all have their doubts, so I start from the beginning while leaving everything about Ray-chan out so people don't question her, I did the same thing in their messages but this time the explanation is much more in detail.

"Seriously...?" Ichinose can't even comprehend what's going on.

"It's hard to admit but it's definitely the truth, you can look at the guys down there as an example."

"Oi, oi...this isn't some joke, I thought you were kidding but now that I think about it, the school wouldn't lie about something like this."

There are a few men dressed in black walking around the ship in a suspicion manner. They're the terrorist who are supposed to look for Ray-chan, I'm sure tonight they're going to infiltrate some rooms for clues so she's going to have a hard change getting back. Anyone else would be fine since they're not the ones they are after but Ray-chan will have lots of issue with the amount of people doing reconnaissance down there.

"Fuck, this could be more than 20 people. Are you really sure about this asshole?"

"You should know damn well not to worry about me, Ryuuen."

"Kuku...even so this is a lot of men for one guy to handle."

He's right. The moment they gang up into groups is where I would likely get shot somewhere. I can tell the concerned expressions on Ray-chan and Soranyan's faces, it's inevitable since I'm likely the only one who can really go against these punks.

They also go for the same tactic but they always come back stronger, that's how enemies are supposed to be. These terrorists are like cockroaches, defeating them once doesn't mean shit if you can't do it again. This might be dangerous, but considering their numbers I'll have to ask for this.

"I ask of the men invited here to participate in this with me, those two being Ayanokouji and Ryuuen."

"Huh? You want us?"

"Like Ryuuen said earlier, it'd be a pain in the ass to take this many people on at the same time so naturally I'd need backup. It's not going to be anything dangerous, I'll only need the help of you two to keep everyone indoors while I take care of the people outside."

"Eh? What the fuck are you thinkin- ah I see, people idling walking around will disrupt your work right? So what's the payment, bastard?"

"Fufufufu... don't you think it's cruel to ask a reward from Sugihara-kun when he's offering his life to save us? But that is a fair point, what is our reward for doing this?" The small petite little girl who goes by Sakayanagi Arisu walks up to me and smirks in my direction.

True enough, I don't mind laying down my life strangely so I don't mind giving them rewards. Also she's guessing the girls are going to be doing something similar, she knows her stuff and I didn't even have to move onto the girls huh?

A fair trade is a good trade, what's a fair trade for laying down one's life I wonder? Human life is precious, too precious almost to the point where you'd have a hard time finding something equal to a life of a human. But the answer is simple.

"I'll let you have one favour from me to do whatever you order me to do. I'd even eat actual shit because of this favour, paying up all my points is also on the table. Anything except death is accepted, I'll even strip in the middle of the school!"

"S-strip?!" Ah that was a bit much, Ichinose has turned into Tomatonose now.

"Kuku! This bastard has some real balls, wouldn't you say that Ibuki?"

"He's a real pervert and I hate him...I bet he secretly wants to take his clothes off in the middle of a lecture."

It makes me sad how true Ibuki is, because I've really have been thinking of stripping down to my underwear in hot weather.

"Fufufu, that sounds like a fair trade Sugihara-kun. Well I shall be taking my leave now, if the intruders invade now or tomorrow I'll have more energy." More energy for what with that illness exactly?

After the short meeting, everyone but Ayanokouji, Kane, Ray-chan and Soranyan are left behind with me as I do one last check of everything.

Ayanokouji is chatting to Kane about something again while Soranyan is comforting Ray-chan, a rare sight considering Ray-chan's playful personality. I feel really bad for her, a part of me wished I had never told her in the first place but it's all in an act to protect my childhood best friend after all.

"We'll give you two some space while we head back, Sugihara."

"Hmm? Oh sure Ayanokouji, I'll inform you the second these intruders attack so be sure not to keep your phones on silent."

"Tch... that's going to be god damn annoying. Eh whatever, look out for yourself man."

The numbers on the roof lessen as Ayanokouji goes back down while talking to Kane about seafood or something. That leaves me, Soranyan and Ray-chan as the last ones up here, with this I can finally talk normally instead of thinking what I want to talk before hand.

These two are my friend and twin sister, I shouldn't hide anything from them but it's hard to when literally I have to tell other people about the situation. At least they're the only one who know about the truth of the situation.

"U-umm...Daichin!"

"What's up Ray-chan? Got something you need to speak with ol' Tanuki-boy here?"

"How can you joke while in this situation, Nii-san? Honestly your ability to look at everything in a good light is seriously impressive." I agree to disagree dearest sister of mine.

"No it's fine, that's how Daichin is anyway. So...I was hoping if I could sleep up here with you until the matter has been resolved...is that alright with you?"

Ray-chan says something completely unexpected in the most unexpected voice possible, shyness mixed with a hint of playfulness, the true Ray-chan has leaked out once again under these circumstances.

Despite what she may say, Ray-chan is one to never enjoy violence. Thanks to these terrorists, she'll have to confront them directly if it came down to it. She never had to watch or do anything before because of the heavy security back at home but now it's a different story, she knows damn well I can help her and she's trying her best to not annoy me.

"Sure, it's better if you did anyway and the sleeping bag can fit two people, though you will have to squeeze a bit but it's all good. So Soranyan, you going already?"

"Yeah, I need my sleep and you two should head to bed too. Well...night Nii-san, Rayla-chan! Be safe."

Yet another person leaves, now it's only me and Ray-chan left on the roof to watch out for one another. No one has any reason to come up here, I bet the terrorists wouldn't either which is why this place is the safest for Ray-chan to be right now.

"D-Daichin...we should sleep now, come on."

"Oh yeah, give me a second and I'll head straight into the sleeping bag."

I cover the equipment with a piece of cloth before entering the sleeping bag where Ray-chan is.

The moment I cover the two of us in a blanket, Ray-chan wraps her arms around my neck tightly as if she's not going to let me go any time soon.

"Ray...chan?"

"...You'll be careful right? You won't get hurt, right?"

"I- Yeah I'll be fine, you know how flexible I am in combat whether it's be long range or close quarters. I made a vow to protect you and I intend to keep it."

"T-Then let's stay like this for a little longer..."

Ray-chan was never this kind of girl, the loudmouth Ray-chan was just one day birthed out into existence because she loved her older sister so much she wanted to be like her. However, sometimes her true self still leaks out, she wanted to become a walking meme also for the reason that she's actually insanely shy around others.

This other side of her, it's the one I've been wanting to protect for as long as I live. I won't let her be taken from me no matter what, I'll lay my life on the line for this precious face...

Vol 4 Chapter 3.1

No time for regrets

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

"Mmmm...nothing like a good stretch in the morning!"

Standing in the middle of the hallway, there lies me, Sugihara Daisuke of the soon to be class-B stretching my arms out forwards. People are walking by with either confused or aggressive glares, either way they're still glares that are directed in my direction which is making me pretty damn uncomfortable.

I'm waiting for an acquaintance of mine to arrive, I need this person's help with something since I can't handle both protecting Ray-chan and the intruders all at the same time. I'm a horrible person for involving other people in something they have no business in, involving the weak is something I don't normally do but it must be done.

I say I never involve the weak in my matters but the truth is every human is weak. We all have our own weaknesses which is what makes us weak, I may be physically strong and extremely intelligent but my heart can be snapped in seconds. I'm weak and I am aware of such, I am living precisely to perfect myself and rid myself of everything.

In a way you can say I want to be liberated, I want freedom to let loose and do everything and anything I could. Who is my enemy exactly? What could go wrong in this operation? These are questions only I can answer.

"All I can do is sit back and wait for the show to start, I can't do anything in a situation like this."

"Umm, Sugihara-kun? What are you muttering about?"

"Aaaahh! Oh, it's just you Mako. You shouldn't sneak up on people like that! I nearly got a heart attack..."

"Huh? Well you looked like you were so deep in thought, I guess you didn't notice me standing next to you this entire time."

I feel like a disgrace, well nevermind my own depressing thoughts for the time being. I have a job to do and I intend to carry it out as planned.

This girl, Watanabe Mako, she's a mature peer of mine and an extremely understanding person. No wonder Ray-chan took interest in her, well I can use her kindness to my advantage and blackmail her if I wanted to but I can't trick such a beautiful woman.

"Come on, let's go for a walk while we talk. This could take awhile so if you get hungry or thirsty just say it, I'll be paying for everything you need to get your cooperation."

"Oh, well I could go for a drink right about now... there's a cafe on the third floor isn't there? Let's go there since it's the closest place to grab a drink."

T

he two of us begin to walk towards the cafe while starting a casual conversation to lighten the mood before I start.

I'm holding a bag full of cola in my right arm but it doesn't seem like she's into sweet drinks, I'll keep that in mind when we order the drinks. Whatever the case, these cola aren't meant to use as firearms but instead actually drinking soda for Ray-chan who's likely still up on the roof.

It makes me anxious to leave her up there, everyone I talked to is busy with warning their classes to stay indoors as much as possible. My class seems to be doing well but class-D is having lots of doubts, it's up to the unreliable Ryuuen to control them so I shouldn't expect much. Either they get injured outside or they stay indoors, that simple.

"Welcome! Table for two I presume?"

"Yeah, please lead the way miss waitress!"

The waitress bows in our direction as we begin to approach an unoccupied table. This place is pretty easy going from the looks of things, it has a calm atmosphere and there isn't a lot of people here. It's the perfect spot to discuss something like this with an acquaintance.

"I'll have some...uhhh milk tea, what about you Mako?"

"Some warm roasted tea would be nice ma'am." The waitress nods, taking our orders to the counter.

Now we're left all alone at the back where no one could hear us. It's an even more perfect spot, this cafe really is the best spot to talk about totally not inconspicuous shit.

Either way, we should keep our voices on the down low, you never know when someone could be listening in on this important conversation. Keeping everything brief and quick would be my option here, alright we'll go with that.

"We should get started now. I assume you know about the terrorists onboard the ship thanks to both the school and Ichinose right?"

"This is what we're talking about? Well, of course I do. Do you perhaps have an idea of what they're after?"

"Yeah, it's Ray-chan. I won't get into detail but they're after her because of a dumb reason like kidnapping her so they wouldn't have to pay a debt."

"Eh? That's really serious...and they're after Rayla-chan? What do you need me to do?"

Mako's facial expression turns serious, completely contrast to her usual calm demeanor. This only goes to show how much she's willing to help me in this, that's something I can use to my advantage.

"She can't leave the rooftop of the ship, so I'd appreciate if you do thi- ah, can you lend me your ear really quick?"

"Hmm? Sure, what is it?"

I begin to whisper what my order the moment she lends me her ear. Mako's eyes widen in surprise before she slowly turns towards me with a head tilt, clear confusion is on her face since she can't really understand why I'm asking for this.

"It'd be good bait for the terrorists, it's dangerous and I know that but I don't think anyone else could pull this off. It'll take a lot to get down but there's no one else I can ask who has the exact body proportions!"

"E-eh... it's such a strange request, but if this will help Rayla-chan then...alright, I'll be sure to do what you told me. Do we need to buy things for this? I don't think the colour of my hair matches her's very well..."

"I saw a few back in another store somewhere, they might be expensive but it's a small price to pay- oh our drinks!"

Our drinks finally arrive as I immediately stop our conversation. Both of our orders are served in small cups, it looks pretty rich so I'm not surprised why this place is so popular anymore.

Shame though, it could have been anywhere but it has to be on this fucking cruise ship. I wonder if there are other joints such as this one out there, I'll have to ask Soranyan about it sometime.

"We've talked just about everything I needed to tell you, now all we need to do is go but he shit we need after this. For now, let's indulge ourselves in this fine tea!"

"Why are you talking like that all the sudden? Umm...yeah! I'll be sure to play my part to keep Rayla-chan safe!"

Score... that's another one down. Everything should be in order now, my victory should be guaranteed but for good measure I should probably-

"Hnnng! G-gaaa-!!!"

"Huh? Sugihara-kun? Sugihara-kun?! What happened?! H-help! Get help!"

What happened? One second I was stuck in thought and the next my vision went hazy. This looks just like that vision I had about a forest and holding someone in my arms...but in that I had blood dripping all over me right?

Ugh, I'm sleepy already? This weight on my heart...this isn't the time for regrets...not now...I just have to wake up...

Install memories

Vol 4 Chapter 3.2

No time for regrets

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

Memory installation failed, now awakening vessel

"Krrk! Hhhnnnn!!"

I wake up with a painful headache, one containing much more pain than any I've faced before. This is nearly enough for me to barf on whatever surface I'm on and that's no joke.

I can barely see when I open my eyes now, my body won't hear my commands to sit up straight and observe my surroundings. It's not that I don't want to sit up, it's that I simply can't no matter how much strength I put into a part of my body. Adding on the intense pain from this headache, and you have something even I can help but make noises of pain at.

"Hah...hah...s-shut it still hurts! This is the absolute worst time to get a headache..." The terrorists could attack any second now, I need to get a grip and force myself up so I could see everything.

Despite this insufferable pain, I can still think clearly and organise my thoughts. I should rest, but knowing Ray-chan could be in danger is making me restless and anxious. Even if I should rest, I need to observe the situation before doing any further.

"Daichin!"

"R- Oof!" The moment I sit up, now feeling the burden on my body lessening, I'm tackled by Ray-chan who's clearly crying.

"O-ow ow ow! Ray-chan, not so hard! You're gonna break my spine!"

She's placing my face within her bossom, it's a nice feeling of both pleasure and pain. For whatever reason she's crying, Ray-chan isn't one to suddenly start crying on the spot so at the sight of this I'm obviously flabbergasted.

"What's wrong Ray-chan? Did something happen while I was gone?"

"D-Daichin didn't...wake up for two days...I was so worried!"

Two days? I was unconscious for two whole days? Shit that sounds serious, I don't even remember anything prior to my unconsciousness but by the looks of things I made a lot of people worry.

Hang on, didn't I pass out on the spot while talking with one of Ray-chan's friends, Mako right? Even with all that training I can still pass out like that, what did I pass out to in the first place? I've been getting enough sleep and it wouldn't make sense if I suddenly got sick, is this something related to Kujou and Ghost?

Speaking of Kujou and Ghost, I haven't seen or heard from them in years. Something's going on here, perhaps they're still inside that white room? If so the reason I passed out might have been because of those two, I should ask Kane next time I see her but for now comforting Ray-chan should be my main objective.

"Shhh... everything's alright now, did anything happen while I was unconscious? You don't need to answer if it's difficult to."

"N-nothing happened...but the terrorists have shown signs of movement. It's likely they're about to attack soon, tomorrow would be the earliest."

Tomorrow huh? Judging the fact I passed out two days ago, they'll be attacking on Friday which leaves us with Saturday to drive them away, one day is the time I have to work with and frankly I hoped they attacked sooner.

Then again I would still be unconscious at that time so technically this could be seen as a blessing in disguise. I have to work with the time given, 24 hours should be enough time to take 'em all out depending on the number.

"Thanks for telling me, I know it must be hard since I recently fell unconscious. You can let go of me now, I believe I can move myself now."

"S-sorry! I was so worried about you I just couldn't help but fly into your arms..."

"That's cute and all but I'm quite sure your true self is showing. Unless you want me to take you right here, better keep it under wraps for now."

"Ah! S-sorry..."

She slowly backs away as I stand up from the bed- holy crap I was in a hospital bed this whole time? I guess this is the nurse office then, hang on do nurse offices have hospital beds?

Anyhow, I'm much better compared to before since I can stand on two feet now without wobbling and my vision is much better. Whatever caused me to pass out like that so suddenly definitely isn't normal by any means, I was wide awake and healthy at the time so it has to be the work of the supernatural again.

"You won't tell you to drop the act, it's better if you keep it actually since it's an amazing change for once. Please stay that way for a second..."

"W-what?! There's no way I could... S-seriously can I switch back already?!"

"No way, just sit still and wait for me to get a change of clothes. You can watch if you want by the way, you've seen me naked enough for me not to care anyway."

"Y-yes sir! I'll stare at your naked body until the end of time!" Ah shit, did I just awaken something inside her?

There's a change of clothes that Ray-chan brought me by the looks of things, she must have known how sweaty I am after staying in here. There's barely any air conditioning for some reason, actually nevermind the air conditioner is just turned off.

I turn on the air conditioner before slowly taking off my clothes in front of Ray-chan to give her a full show of my muscular body.

Usually taking off your underwear when someone else is in the room is generally not recommended, I used to do it all the time which is really strange considering the amount of diddly I had with women, I believe the number is either three of four. Now looking back at it, I know why people call me a playboy sometimes now.

"Hey Ray-chan? You brought two sets of clothes for some reason, which do you think I should wear- hey don't stare at my penis like that..."

"Eh?! S-sorry, sorry! It's just hard to imagine something so big is possible to be stuck into a woman's vagina... I'm surprised I'm not dead yet considering the way that thing pierces me!"

"Yeah true enough, don't blame me for having such a big one though. Everyone has different ones as long as I know, these types of rods are known as Nature's Metal Rods I'll have you know!"

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?! P-please just wear some underwear at least..."

Under the command of the girl in front of me, I randomly choose a set of clothing to wear. It's the closest to my usual get-up so I'll feel the most comfortable in this.

New clothes, new me. I'm gonna take 'badass' to the next level by taking out these stupid idiots. This set of clothing doesn't have a hoodie but a shirt should be more than enough, why do I always wear two layers of clothing anyway?

"Alright and that's it...how do I look?"

"Hot! I-I mean...sexy? No that's not the word."

"Alright let's head back to the roof already before it gets too late."

With that, begin to head back towards the roof swiftly so no one could catch a glimpse of us.

Vol 4 Chapter 3.3 (Rayla )

No time for regrets

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

Minor Rayla 18 ahead~

"Need a drink? I can spare some cola, I don't think I need this much so take a box if you need."

"E-eh...well if you say so, Daichin."

Ray-chan takes hold of a bottle of cola and begins to drink it, even though it's already night time. I bought more than about three boxes full of soda and since each box has about 60 bottles, that would mean I have at least 180 bottles of random soda to work with during the potential attack.

Realistically I only need a single box, more than that is over kill. My true intentions here is to just take the unfinished bottles and boxes back to the school so I wouldn't have to leave my room again. I even have extra ramen and shit that could probably last me two months, I'll be good to go as long as Kujou doesn't burst into my room all the sudden.

It's not that late into the night, in fact it's only about 8 or 9 as far as I'm concerned so I have some steam to burn Before falling asleep. My body doesn't allow me to sleep until a certain time so I somehow manage to find my way into a subject I never wanted to discover online while playing games until I pass out.

"Hah... it's nice to have someone up here with me while I wait for my down time. It gets boring whenever I have to check everything over and over again until I fall asleep."

"Huh? What about your games? You can play those while you wait to power out."

"I know that but I'm tired of games nowadays, it's hard to keep the number one gamer title when I never wanted it in the first place. Eventually I'll give off my title to someone else and the name 'Sakuma' will become irrelevant, besides school life is so packed I can barely focus on games anymore."

It doesn't matter to me whether I'm number one or not, if anything the high scores I left everyone with will take a few years to break when it comes to the normal folk. I'm positive my high scores will never be broken for as long as no one is crazy enough to play 4 weeks in Heart Souls, seriously who made that game?

"Also, Ray-chan you're dropping your persona a lot today. It's getting hard to control myself each time you release those cute words."

"Y-you're one to talk! You're acting more assertive for some reason and it's making me nervous!"

"Huh...now that you mention it, yeah I guess I am. Ever since waking up I'm losing my footing a little, I'll be back in the swing of things in a few."

I begin to drink a bottle of lamune to quench my thirst, we're both enjoying the nice and quiet beautiful scenery up here to the point we're standing quite close to eachother.

Shit, I can smell her perfume from here and she doesn't even use perfume in the first place! What's this scent anyway? It's kind of sweet, actually I've smelt it ever since the moment I woke up from my slumber.

My vision is filled in a pink haze, and there's this extremely sweet scent wafting around the place and it slowly makes its way into my nose each time I breath. Yeah I know what's going on here now, I'm growing more and more horny each second I stand beside Ray-chan evident from my ranging erection.

"We better head to sleep, it might take me a few minutes to have a doze but it'll be fine with me."

"I-If you say so. Wait, why are you approaching me? The sleeping back is in that direction- ah!"

The moment I take a few steps in Ray-chan's direction, I suddenly trip and fall onto Ray-chan's body while breathing heavily. My vision is basically blocked by a pink haze now, is this the normal effect list has on you?

Nevermind that, I need to blow a loud quick or else I'll go crazy. Fortunately for me, there's a woman right in front of me in the position where my penis should be. I don't have the energy for a good fucking right now, but there's always the mouth option...I'm sure I'm not the only one experiencing these effects.

"I have the feeling you know what to do so just do it, I barely have the power to stand thanks to my horniness. Help me 'bust it' will you?"

"S-sure..." Ray-chan slowly unbuckles my belt to take my pants off, causing my erection to burst out smacking her in the face.

"Hya! W-what the hell...how is it bigger than usual?!"

"Fuck if I know, must be these pheromones if I had to guess... Uhh please hurry, it'd be a problem if someone showed themselves up here for whatever reason."

"O-oh yeah...just sit back and enjoy the show. Mmnnaah..."

Ray-chan begins to lick the underside of my member with her juicy tongue, her expression grows into a rather lewd one as pre-cum drips from the tip of my penis.

The pleasure jolts from my member all the way up my spine like an electrical current but less lethal. Her stroking the base is making it much better for me as well, in fact it's starting to become harder and harder to hold back.

"Daichin...Mmmm [shrrlp!] Ammph... Nnnnhhh...!"

Ray-chan shoves my entire cock down her throat despite its size and begins to harshly, already pushing me towards my climax as I take hold of her head and start to face fuck her.

"S-shit...hope you can take it all!"

"Mmmm! Mmmmmffff!!!"

And that's how the short session ends, me shooting my loud down the throat of my childhood best friend as she swallows it as if it were just second nature.

I slowly drag my penis out of her mouth and slowly clean it with a piece of cloth before putting it back into my pants since it's now tamed.

"Sorry, it was a bit rushed but man was I sensitive...I'm also robbed of all my energy already too thanks to you..."

"D-don't thank me...I'm just glad you've calmed down, it looked like it was in pain for a second..."

"Don't sweat the small stuff, we outta take a break and sleep. Tomorrow might be a big day after all, we'll need all the energy we can get."

She nods as we head back towards the sleeping bag for a nice night.

I've gotten completely used to sleeping with Ray-chan at this point, that's a given considering the amount of times she's came over to my place for a sleepover but somehow this feels different. She's keeping up that shy persona for me too, I can't help but smile at the thought of how highly she thinks of me.

Vol 4 Chapter 4.1

Zero Tempest

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

Cola bottles disguised in a plastic bag, check. Water filled grenades in the exact same bag, check. Penknives inside my pockets in case things get ugle, double check. I've got just about everything except the sweets which is what something I don't really need since I discovered most of these sodas don't have an effect when sweets come into contact with them.

The utility belts I prepared were more for show, but I still keep them on my person to hold more bottles of soda in case I run out. As of right now, I have a total of 25 bottles of soda on my person which is the least I'll need if the number is only around 20.

Needless to say, I'm getting odd glances from most of the people around the school but they're less strange than usual. They probably know about the terrorist attack which is why most of the students are staying indoors for today judging by the fact there aren't many people outside right now. Just thanks to this, I don't have to worry about collateral damage.

Ray-chan's back on the roof as instructed, she is to stay there until this entire matter is resolved and of course I assigned some guards to protect her. This morning, Chabashira-sensei gave me a text which basically said I have the entire ship's guards under my command to take out the terrorists. Seeing this I made some minor changes to my plan by occupying certain spots with guards so I wouldn't have to go check there myself only to find nothing.

"Just walking around won't do me any good, might as well get myself a snack while I wait for a report." You could say I'm calm, calm to the point it can be considered as cocky.

I have many reasons for this. Just to name a few, I've already prepared all I can for this and my strategies don't seem to have any flaws in them as far as I'm concerned and I'm very confident in my physical abilities to fight. I'm pretty much fit enough to take on an army with this setup.

Although my mind should be focused on strategies, I'm currently focused on what happened to me the other day. I vaguely remember what happened that day when I woke up, but now I'm just about known most of what happened. Likely due to my experiences with the supernatural.

The passing out wasn't exactly due to some natural occurrence, but it is indeed likely related to beings like Kujou and Ghost. The moment before I passed out, I could feel a strange sensation similar to a rose's thorns all over my body for a split second. Rose thorns can carry bacteria and fungi over to your body and cause infections, that could be the reason I suddenly fell unconscious.

Both Kujou and Ghost can enter this white room, Ghost can possess people as long as the owner wills it and Kujou can also install my memories into my brain. It's not entirely far fetched to say there could be another being out there who has the ability to cause sharp thorn-like pain that can render a person unconscious.

"Hah... What the hell is even going on anymore, I thought this was going to be some normal school life but it ended up being a tussle with the supernatural? Am I going to die at the end of my story like those books I read or something?"

It would really suck to die, not like I know the feeling. Whatever this is I shouldn't bother taking care of it right now, all I should focus on is the terrorist attac- wait what the fuck?

"The hell...when did it get dark? I swear it was 3 in the afternoon just a second ago...on top of that, there shouldn't be a blood moon at this time of year...nor there should be a blood moon to begin with..."

I hadn't noticed it earlier but the moon turned blood red the moment my environment grew dark. The electronics seems to be working as evident by the lights and phone being turned on successfully.

"Yeah I'm definitely in some sort of realm similar to that white room..." I'm not fazed by this as much as before now but it's still sending chills down my spine.

It was 3 in the afternoon a second ago, but suddenly 9 hours had elapsed and it's now midnight. It should have turned 0:01 a second ago but it's still stuck at the triple zero digits. Something's wrong here and it's not something I should take lightly.

Another thing I've just noticed, rose petals on the floor which seem to be littering the ship. The few people who were around me are missing, even the employees have poofed out of existence.

"Huh? All my contacts are missing, all except Kane and Ray-chan are available to me for whatever reason..." I understand Kane but why Ray-chan? Something is definitely wrong here and it's not in the sense of my strange environment this time.

Without hesitation, I attempt to make a call with Ray-chan to check on her first. It isn't that I don't care about Kane, it's just I know she has Ghost inside her so whatever this is, she'll be in a better situation than Ray-chan in this moment of time.

"...No reply. Shit, this isn't good!" I start panicking at last.

Ray-chan had always replied to my calls in the past, there is absolutely no reason why she should ignore my calls especially right now!

I make a few more calls as I begin to run down the hall. Unfortunately, the only sound I hear thanks to these attempts are the sounds of the ringtone and nothing else. It's making me anxious as I clench my chest while running down the hallway.

I then attempt to make a call with Kane, but it's the same result. I don't understand what's going on, Kane is one thing but Ray-chan didn't make an attempt to reply to my calls at all!

"Damn it! Looks like I have to check out the situation mysel- whoa!"

The second I turn the corner, a fire axe comes swinging in my direction. I quickly dodge the swing and dash past the attacker before taking out a soda bottle from my utility belt and shooting its cap towards the attacker while trying to get a good look at them at the same time.

"W-what the hell...no effect huh... Nevermind that, this is something straight out of a horror film!"

The attacker didn't even flinch at the powerful shot where a normal human being should, though once I get a good look it becomes clear why it didn't work in the first place.

The attacker is one of the suspicious men I spot running around the ship at midnight, but something is off about him. His head and head alone is replaced by a pile of roses, a truly horrifying sight to see and he's even letting out absurdly deafening sounds.

"Shit...my only weapons won't have any effect on shit like this! I gotta make a run for i- nevermind, that is another bad choice to make!" When I try to run away in the opposite direction, I spy two more of the same rose like creatures dragging behind a crowbar and a pipe, both perfect weapons to kill a person with.

Soda bottles will at best stun them, from that logic water grenades should do the same but over a large radius. From the situation, I can conclude this will definitely be some sort of life or death situation. This isn't some game anymore, nor is it real life...if I die here, will I seriously die?

I can't worry about that now, for now my goal is to see the situation with Ray-chan right now. So...

"Fuck off, you rose head freaks."

Vol 4 Chapter 4.2

Zero Tempest

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

"This is impossible! No matter how many of them I outrun, they just keep on popping out in front of m- hnng!"

I narrowly dodge the machete of yet another creature, its blade cutting off a part of my hair as I grab onto the railing leading towards the ceiling to swing myself past the creature so I wouldn't have to waste any time fighting something I can't kill.

It's about 10 minutes or so since I've encountered these creatures and the initial 20 I thought earlier has multiplied to 40 quickly. No one where is safe, even the restrooms each have at least two of these indestructible idiots.

They might not have brains to think but they have serious strength used to burst down metallic doors in an instant. It's a miracle I've managed to survive this long while having these creatures chase me around, the closest to injury I've had is probably the hairs I lost just now.

"Another...dodge!" I duck under yet another swing before doing a front flip over a swing from below.

"Tch! I can't keep going like this, I need an actual weapon and quick!"

Their numbers seem to be never ending, I can't even reach the second floor of the ship so I'm just running around on the base floor. Thankfully this ship is pretty massive so I have lots of room to dodge attacks but if they're numbers keep increasing, I'm gonna have way more than a few lost hairs.

I have a few soda bottles left along side a single grenade, they work as a distraction but distractions won't do shit if these things don't feel pain. Nearly every single potential weapon has been stolen on this ship, I only have a handful of options and I'm rushing in the opposite direction of most of them right now!

"Swing from the...right!" These attacks are nearly never ending, realizing that I decide to hop off the wall and retaliate.

Taking hold of a nearby wine bottle, I take a swift turn and smack one of the creature by the side of the head(?) And force it to drop its weapon, a shiinai.

The weapon drops from it's hands as I swap the now shattered wine bottle with the shiinai on the floor. Before the creature could regain it's footing, I use all my strength to thrust the head of my sword into the body of the creature. It drops down to the ground seemingly unconscious, but I'm not gonna find out if it is or not so I make a break for it.

These rose monsters might be strong but they seem to have the same level of endurance as normal humans. That mighty thrust must have shattered it's ribs, causing them to puncture the lungs or something.

"It's been awhile since I've gone all out, grandpa's training don't fail me now!" There's two in front of me and three off to the side.

Taking on all five would be borderline impossible, my only option is to take them on either is duos or by itself. Trios and above is not possible, I'd rather escape with my a limb still intact rather than losing my life.

It doesn't matter how many I kill as long as their numbers keep on increasing. Usually in situation like these, there should always be some sort of leader summoning all these creatures down from the pits of Hades. It's going to be hard to trace the steps back towards the source but I'm more confident now with this shiinai in hand, one full power swing is enough to break the bones of a normal human being so I generally never use my full power. However these aren't humans anymore, creatures who mess with me deserve to die in the most painful of ways.

"Come on then! True wolf style - Renshetsu!" I rush forwards and block an overhead swing with the sword in my hand before redirecting the weapon in the creature's hand to slide my shiinai straight into its body which sent it flying into the air and crashing down to the ground.

Two more rush in my direction, I clench the tilt of my sword and charge through them with shiinai in hand. Through the power of chuunibyou shit, I let out a warcry and thrust both my fist and shiinai forwards into their abdomen.

"Agh! What the hell...I should have rushed in with a full power punch like that, nearly dislocated my arm there. Two mor- huh?"

The two from earlier stopped moving, in fact they're in the exact same position too. This could be a trick so I use this opportunity to run for it, just when I do an axe is thrown in my direction from down a hallway.

"Shit! No time to dodge!" Even if it's going to hurt like balls, it's better than having my head gone!

While scared shitless, I forcefully move my arm to the side to block the axe coming in my direction, causing it to be embedded into my arm instead of immediately chopping it off much to my surprise. My teeth clench in pain, almost to the point they're about to break but that should be the least of my worries since one arm is rendered unusable now. My dominant right arm falls limp to my side as I pull the axe out using my mouth.

This pain is excruciating, my dominant arm is taken out now and all I have it my left. The pain is spreading throughout my entire body, at the sight of these creatures I feel like I'm on death's door already. However even with this pain,. I'm still able to think clearly and thus I back up to put more distance between myself and the creatures.

"Tch...a wall? Not good, I'm about to pass out already from blood loss..."

Sweat dripping from my body has mixed in with the blood from my right arm, this smell on top of the constant blood loss is pushing me to the verge of unconsciousness. I seriously need to barf, but that urge is forcing me awake right now for whatever reason and it's slowly being replaced by the pain.

Am I about to die here? To a bunch of plant face losers I've been preparing against for days? What the hell am I even doing anymore... there's no point to this, why am I even fighting?

"Ugh will you all just shut up? I'm contemplating about life here!" One of the creatures rush towards me with the intent to kill.

I throw the shiinai straight into the air, use my left hand to throw the final water filled grenade to the ground to push the creature back.

"My turn you brainless morons! True wolf style - Fenrir!" With a combination of grandpa's old kendo techniques, and some anime moves, I grab the shiinai out from the sky and complete destroy the creature in front of me with a forward thrust as if I was using a spear.

"Khhhh! My arm hurts like hell... Ugh whatever! Come on, I'd love to see you try and kill me! With the power of God and anime, I will send you all straight to hell!" It might be because of the adrenaline rushing to my head, but my foot is now planted onto the dead creature I just struck down as an intimidation move.

It doesn't matter to me whether they were humans or monsters now, all that should matter to me is saving a dear friend if she's even here anymore. I told her to stay on the roof so that's where she should be.

"Alright, dunno why I'm doing this anymore but I guess we're doing this. 45...55...60... that's where your numbers stop right? All I have to do is take out an army of plant people, big deal!"

I send a terrifying grin in the direction of the creatures, causing even them to fall back in fear as I slump the shiinai over my shoulder like a badass.

This is going to be tough, I'm risking limb and life for this but whatever. I've gone crazy from the smell of blood mixed sweat and this pain already, besides if I died who's to say I won't come back?

Only one way to find out...time to burst through all these morons!

Vol 4 Chapter 4.3455555555555555?

Dear my waker

Episode 1.1; !@

"It's taking Daisuke an unusual amount of time to arrive...I wonder of my pets are really putting on that much of a fight."

"Mmmmm! Mmmm!!"

There are two voices near the roof, although I can barely hear these voices because of certain reasons. I'm on the verge of dropping over and dying here, but I'm so close to the finish line thus I can't give up now after how much pain I just went through.

Walking up one stair is hard enough... This is impossible, dragging a dead body behind my already weak body is much more challenging than I thought. I'm only awake and alive thanks to this pain, this adrenaline rushing all over my body forced me through a lot today so I just want to take a nap while I die.

Before I die, I at least need to see the face of the person I swore to protect. It'll be a scene straight out of a horror film, but I'm sure Ray-chan will understand once I tell her everything. Time isn't moving forwards, it's forever staying at 0:00 so the lack of energy is getting to me as well. The moment I stop is the moment I die.

I haven't had the time to search the leader, but I'll worry about that after witnessing Ray-chan's safety. She must be alive, I heard two voices up here a second ago and I'm sure one of them is her. The other could be Kane but it doesn't sound like her at the same time, whatever it was it could be some sort of enemy thus I ready the bloody axe in my left hand.

I've lost a lot to get this worthlessly far. My right arm is useless now, the shiinai I used to protect myself earlier broke into pieces, I've possible lost about liters on top of liters of blood so I shouldn't even be alive anymore...this is a real mess of things but those are the least of my worries as I stated many times before.

"Ray-chan...! I'm coming out! Stand away from the...door!"

I use the elbow of my left arm to budge the door open with my remaining strength. The other side is something that cannot be describe with words...no it's something that's out of this world.

"Hmm~? Ah, Daisuke you're finally here after who knows how long. Did you have fun? With my pets I mean."

"Ray-chan! You...what the hell do you think you're doing?!"

The scene before me is straight out of a horror film, Ray-chan is being entangled with thorny rose vines that seemed to have been cutting away at her skin for awhile now. Blood is dripping down from both of her arms, although damage wise they're mostly nothing compared to what I suffered but those cuts are still insanely deep.

What catches my rage more is the petite little silver haired girl sitting on top of a pile of vines with a horrific smirk. Each second I stare at her stings my soul so I attempt to look away while I still have a bit of my life intact.

Well shit, I'm fucked in this situation. Whoever this girl is she's clearly the final boss and has the power to control these vines. With the amount of these darn things here and the current condition I'm in, dodging is definitely an impossible action since I would have to break both of my legs just to dodge a full volley... I'm fucked already.

"Giving up Daisuke~? I thought you would try slightly harder than that, though the condition you're in wouldn't really allow you to dodge my wines right? Your left ear is missing, you broke your right leg, right arm has gone completely limp and you're losing a lot of blood. It's a miracle that you've survived this long."

"Put a sock in it you fucking lolita... put the lady down before I make you..."

Despite my threat she calmly giggles in entertainment before slowly walking down towards the ground using her vines as a stairway. She knows she's at a complete advantage, thus she'll probably try to control me or something. I have one chance to beat the shit out of her, chances are I'll die trying but can't help but try in this situation.

"My, my just look at you... I'm sorry for causing all that pain, I'm sure it must have hurt so much... You're willing to risk everything to save a friend, that's what I love about you~"

"What the fuck are you getting at gremlin..."

"Not pulling any punches as usual? You're so honest, if you speak to me that way more perhaps I'll let the girl go. I'm so jelous all of them have the opportunity to be with you but I suppose that's what happens when you're later down the line..."

The girl places her small hands onto my cheeks and stares into my eyes intently. Something about her makes my heart throb in fear, I can barely move since doing so would definitely put Ray-chan life in danger.

My heart is beating so hard it hurts...it fucking hurts! Not just that, the wobbling in my legs have completely stopped and gone numb, the numbness seems to be reaching all the way up my knee and further, am I scared that shitless?

"Ah, the petrification process is much slower on you as expected. Seems like that is just protagonist privileges...I was hoping to give you a quick yet painless death but this will do."

"P-petri...fication...?" She giggles again and tilts me head towards my knees.

My feet and turning to stone, not only that but it has spreader from my feet all the way up to my hip by now. There's no pain behind this, but the numbness feels as though I'm going to explode into dust.

Before I could think any longer, the girl forcefully pulls my lips towards hers, basically forcing me into a kiss full of pain.

"Mmmm!!! Mmmmm!!!" Both I and Ray-chan make the exact same noises in shock as the girl kisses me.

"Mwah! Mmm~ that was tasty, it'll be awhile before we could do this again so do wait. Everything will reset soon enough..."

"K-kaaaah...- !!!!!"

I can no longer move my body, my face only has the view of this silver hair girl as she slowly makes a cutting motion with her hand to slice my head off in a single go while the rest of my body crumbles into a pile of stone.

"H-huh...? I-it stopped...hurting... Ray...chan... . . ."

My vision fades as I release my final words. All the while the girl happily waddles over to my severed head as I spot Ray-chan beginning to cry where she's held.

"Sugihara! What's going on here- huh?" Suddenly a familiar voice comes through the door.

"Ayano...kouji- !!!"

Redoing progress, setting time back to this morning

My vision quickly fades black, my life is stripped from my body as at last I finally...die...

Death total (27)

Vol 4 Chapter 4.1

(Dis)Satisfaction

Episode 1;Kurenai Rayla

"Hnnn...mmm...morning already...?" I, Kaneko Masako, has finally woken up from my bed. It's starting to get more comfortable now, sadly I'll have to leave this boat in about a day or two so no use getting used to this now.

Scanning around the room, I make sure everything is still in the place I left them in case of a reset. My clothes are where there were yesterday, the silver and golden emblems are in one piece, everything except one object are in the places I left them in.

"Huh? Where'd the damn plushie go..."

A small plushie I left near the bed yesterday is missing, that's a huge indication of a reset already.

Seeing that it's no where to be found, I proceed to hop off from my bed to go take a quick shower. I take hold of a towel and pick up some clothes before leaving them on the bed, they're the same clothes I normally wear indoors as in a black jacket with other shit I won't bother to explain. Then I take a quick survey around the room before finally taking my steps into the bathroom while rubbing my eyes.

It's been the 27th time this has happened and I'm still not used to it. Headaches and other pains shower me the moment I wake up, I stand up from bed and check around my room to make sure everything is in place. It's the same routine everyday, it's annoying but necessary if I want to keep my sanity intact.

Reminding myself to check on the room every single day even before bedtime at night, this is hardly what you could call living especially when you yourself don't understand what's going on. It's like torture in a way, having these memories installed into my mind the moment I realize something is missing.

"Hah...a warm shower always helps to recover my body. I'll be fine in a few I reckon."

Having all these memories stuffed into my brain is something else. If it weren't for Ghost, I would likely have died everytime my future memories are installed. My worries are placed somewhere else however.

"The idiot died again..." That's the only explanation for this reset. Whenever he dies everything resets to the morning before it all happened, then it won't happen again for awhile.

It's such a pain in the ass, can't the asshat just stay alive for once instead of rushing into trouble? I'm starting to think if keeping Ghost around would have been a better choice or not, but now it's too late since she's gone to take care of more pressing matters.

It's been nearly a week and she's still not done with her research? I thought she has the same brain as me, besides she's the one who's been experiencing this more than I have. I'm only a vessel who occasionally has a brain, I can move around without restraint so might so might as well put that to my advantage.

"Sugihara should still be unconscious at this time, he'll wake up later tonight. No use talking to him about this so I need to out my limited time somewhere else..." Saying that, I dry myself off with my towel before wrapping it around my body to step outside and wear my clothes.

Changes that are too drastic will indicate her of my movements and she'll bring him into her domain either way. I checked the student database earlier and it seems Kurenai is still alive somehow, a rare occurrence when I talk about that small girl.

That chick being alive makes my job far easier. Last time I tried this, one of the leads ended up dying and being erased so I'd rather not kill anyone this time. My real objective should be to move out and find Kurenai somehow, persuade her to not worry about Sugihara so much and go to see him myself.

I'm no Ghost, but I can put up an act really well so everything should go as planned. By stalking Sugihara almost all the time, I can conclude Kurenai wakes up later in the morning than most so I have lots of time to prepare.

If Kurenai ends up going to Sugihara later then I'll just have to kill him and reset everything to this morning and try again. The old fake it until you make it strategy, I don't mind getting my hands dirty as long as nothing happens to my life, that's the deal so obviously I'm keeping it.

"I don't want to kill him again like last time in the forest but I can't move this branch if he constantly keeps dying to that girl. To hell with it, it's better to get this over with."

At last I finish wearing my clothing. I pick up my phone from my bed and check again, the name Kurenai Rayla is still in the student database this the girl didn't kill her in the last branch. Is this a bait? As far as I'm concerned she doesn't have the power to see other branches, it should only be slight visions which doesn't mean a damn when they're so blurry.

Aside from me, there should be another person who has complete awareness of the branches... Ugh, I hate calling boys this early in the morning so I'll just send a text. He sent his text about a month ago and I only marked it as read, might as well use this opportunity to send a text back.

[You free right now? I need your help with something, another reset happened as I said.]

I send that text to the contact while going over to my cupboard to take out a few silver emblems. They're small, shiny and I have quite a few of them so losing one shouldn't be an issue, losing the gold ones is a huge problem though but the silver ones are fine.

"Huh? That was one quick ass response, does this guy really wake up that early in the morning?"

[Sure. Give me a few seconds and we can meet up somewhere near the restaurant to grap breakfast while we talk.]

Does this guy want to be called a lunatic? I'm starting to get the feeling that dumb expressionless face of his isn't just for show now, well he's of much use so I can't insult him into shit like this.

Finally preparing everything to head out, I walk towards the door and unlock it so I could leave and head towards the meeting spot.

"If memory serves me right, Ayanokouji should have witnessed what happened and have complete memory of the incident. I'll start there."

Vol 4 Chapter 4.2

(Dis)Satisfaction

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

"...What's taking him so long? Can't he just keep to the schedule?"

I'm getting strange stares from the people inside the ship, all including the staff members think I'm waiting for my boyfriend or something so I can see some of them silently whispering in the back like a pack of hyenas. Situations like these is when I bet having that increasing headache would be better than a couple stares from bystanders.

It's cold so I ended up changing into longer pants instead of my usual shorts, shame since these pants are so damn uncomfortable. If it weren't for this slowpoke idiot, I would have went inside by now and avoided all these random stares.

"Kaneko, sorry I'm late." At last the expressionless moron arrives in a short sleeved jacket with a white shirt hidden inside and long pants similar to mine.

"About time! Do you have any idea how awkward this is? Keep a lady like me waiting again and I swear I'll kill you."

"Right, sorry for being so late."

"Ugh, whatever just follow me. I already rented a table since you came so late."

We head inside the restaurant silently. Our postures are similar as we keep our hands inside our pockets, it's nothing t be ashamed of though since it's pretty damn cold right now. Moments later, we finally sit down as I begin to stretch in my seat while the waitress comes to our table to take our order.

"Order anything ya want. I asked you out here anyway so I'll be the one paying too, anything too expensive will earn you a knockin' though so keep that in mind."

"Alright... Uhhh, set 3 ma'am will do. What about y-"

"The usual." I give a straight forward yet simple answer as the waitress bows before heading back to deliver our orders.

I've been here a number of times and even managed to become acquainted with the boss to some extent. Despite only being here for about a week, I'm basically a regular here since the corner of the place is always so quiet and the food is both delicious and cheap.

The two of us sit still in our seats, neither of us want to start the conversation given how strange the subject is. Staring at each other is even more awkward than waiting at the entrance like some girl who has a date. Speaking of stares, Ayanokouji's is more like a blank slightly reading me expression, in short it's highly uncomfortable.

"What is it? Get speaking 'fore I punch that face of yours for staring like a pervert."

"I just thought you reminded me of the girl I saw at the end before everything got reset, don't take it too personally."

"Girl...? Tell me more, we don't have all day so hurry up."

Our drinks arrive and are placed onto the table as I begin to blow onto my hot tea while waiting for him to start.

"Alright, let's start here before everything gets confusing. You couldn't enter that realm or whatever it was right?"

"Huh? I have absolutely no idea what you're talking about but I'm pretty sure the answer is no."

"Well the sky turned from afternoon to midnight in an instant and the time stayed the same for the entire time I was in there. Rose petals littered the floors of the ship and rose monsters appeared out of nowhere while all the other passengers disappeared. The only other people I saw besides the monsters were Sugihara, Kurenai and a silver haired girl."

It's a brief explanation but it gives me a good idea of what happened, although I've never experienced something like that myself because of certain circumstances.

Ghost would occasionally talk about not letting me into certain 'domains' even though only a few of them exist. Better get every confusion out of the way first.

"A silver haired girl...I haven't came across someone like that but I have heard of it from Ghost. She mostly talks about some psychopathic little girl going around killing Sugihara in the last branches but I don't have specific details. What I can say is the realm you were in is known as a branch domain, it's essentially a thing that can cut off branches at will to stop said branch from continuing."

"Branch domain? So all those rose petals and monsters..."

"Products of that little shit I guess. I haven't experienced it myself but I can guess whoever makes the branch domain can control whatever goes on in there. Basically only people like you and me will ever have brains in that place is my assumption."

It's amazing how Sugihara despite not having much memories of previous branches can move there at his own will too. Kurenai too, though I doubt she could do much since the girl was likely after her to torment the man.

"Would you care to explain more? I'm afraid my knowledge on branches is still highly limited."

"Sure, whatever. Buckle in because this is going to be a long ass explanation, also remember that your curious brain was the one that started it."

I take a long, long, looong sip of my hot tea to cause a bit of pain to my tongue. Pain is a good thing to keep you awake, however I dare not condone torture which is exactly why I'm going against this silver hair girl.

"Think of branches as your typical branches from the trees, they continue to grow and grow without any end but eventually someone has to come and destroy them. These branch domains are something similar to a branch cutter, they cut off branches for the shake of either letting the branch continue on or stop it completely."

"So another way to put it, the moment Sugihara dies is the moment the branch is cut off. However the branches doesn't start off exactly from where it let off, but instead at a certain time so it could change trajectory."

" I guess. Saving me the time of more explanation...Sugihara is the tree where these branches sprout from, apperantly he's supposed to have the same ability as us but he can't seem to remember what goes on in other branches. That's about all I know until Ghost gives me more info, sadly she isn't back yet."

"Huh? Where did she go?"

"Off to find more information about stuff, like shit about Kujou being one of the past victims of the branches or something. It's not my place to get involved so I shouldn't know."

We continue to talk about random shit before paying for our food and drinks to head out and look for Kurenai. We agreed to split up and look for her so that's exactly what we set out to do, albeit extremely slowly because of my lack of energy all the sudden. Guess I lost my motivation...eh, whatever.

Vol 4 Chapter 4.3

(Dis) Satisfaction

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

"Agh! Where the hell is she?! I've looked everywhere but she's literally nowhere to be seen!"

No matter where I was or how fast I ran, there's no trace of Kurenai's shadow in sight. I asked around a few of her friends and even some bystanders but they just said they never saw her run past anywhere. I even snuck into her room but no one was in there either.

At least everyone remembering her is a hint that she's still alive and in this branch but it doesn't make sense for her to not be on the ship unless she's jumped overboard somewhere. That wouldn't be a possibility either since the girl loves Sugihara so much, what the fuck is going on...

It's nearly evening, there's no reports of seeing her anywhere. This is seriously creepy, this was meant to be a normal fanfic but suddenly this happens?

"Tch, that apathetic idiot hasn't checked in with me either. If I haven't found her then no way in hell he has..."

Another thing to note is how I haven't seen Ayanokouji running around either. What did those two hop onto a boat or something and just left us here to go somewhere else? It'd be one thing if Kurenai was the only one missing but Ayanokouji too...

"Kaneko-san what are you doing here?"

"Huh? Oh, it's you Horikita."

Horikita stands before me as I frustratedly bite on my nails while walking back and forth anxiously.

I've been gathering the attention of people by running around for awhile now, before I was just running about trying to find Kurenai but now that I've actually stopped to think people are starting to approach me.

"You have a lot of sweat dripping from your body, here have this." She offers a handkerchief to which I take and begin to rub my sweat off with it.

"Yeah well running around a large ship for hours does that to you
So what the shit do ya want? I'm on a tight schedule here."

"You were running around the ship suspiciously so I came to check on you. Also have you seen Sugihara-kun by any chance?"

"Sugihara, that moron? He should be resting in the nurse's office because of two days ago."

"But when I checked he wasn't there, are you sure he should be in there?"

Wait, the bastard isn't in the nurse's office? This isn't right...in the last branch he should have still been asleep at this time, knowing his condition he shouldn't have the power to walk around right after waking up either.

I clench my fist, tie my boots for a split second before rushing off to the nurse's office at full speed. Horikita calls out to me from behind but by then I'm already too far to make out what she wanted to say.

As I run down the hallway towards the nurse's office, a sweet scent suddenly wafts in my direction and into my nose.

"The hell? Who's spraying perfume around the place at this time?!"

Instinctively I cover my nose to the scent, perfume was something I could never stand since the mere smell of it makes me want to puke. I begin to search around for the source of this sweet scent, but I end up finding nothing.

Could it be someone's been through here before? Nevermind that, this sweet scent is familiar...I feel like I've smelt this before but where-

"Hang on...one of the third year chicks had perfume on that smelt exactly like this. But there should be anyone from the higher grades who should be here, I don't think students of my year wear perfume at all too..."

I stop in my tracks, this entire hallway is littered with the scent of this. I finally uncover my nose to get a better smell even if this is nauseous to me.

This smell...that third year senpai came to me and wanted to befriend me early in the school year, obviously I turned her down but then I got a good look at her perfume. I didn't pay attention to what brand it was about but instead it's cover, it's the smell of this scent...

"Roses...rose petals... didn't Ghost talk about something related to that girl? The nurse's office is down this hallway too... does this mean she's somehow gotten hold of Sugihara?"

I ready myself once more and take a mad dash down the hallway, reaching the nurse's office in just a few seconds before knocking on the door just to barge in without warning.

...No one's in the room. No nurses, no Sugihara lying on the bed and certainly no Kurenai sitting there waiting for him to wake up. There's also a strange cold chill surrounding this room, I can guarantee it's not the AC since it's shut off. We're at the end of Summer so why is it so damn cold in here?

I continue to take a look around the room, there are only a few things that are noteworthy here. Basically everything is placed where they should be so nothing much is out of the ordinary, the only thing I have to say is how the scent from earlier is much stronger inside this room thus it must be the source.

"This doesn't make sense...Sugihara should still be inside this room, Kurenai should be here watching over him. Ayanokouji was meant to be here around this area searching for them just like me...what the hell happened?"

It's difficult to wrap my head around the situation. This is the first time I'm left to take care of something like this alone without Ghost so I'm stumped, thankfully no one seems to be walking down this hallway at all so I can search this room all I want.

At certain points of the room, the sweet scent would grow stronger while the corners would have a weaker scent. By searching around the room and what I thought earlier, the only thing that could possibly emmit this familiar smell has to be...

"The roses in the vase, but roses aren't supposed to make sweet scents that can fill an entire room and hallway... Could this be the work of that girl Ayanokouji mentioned?"

Ayanokouji mentioned rose petals littering the ground before the last branch reset itself, the vines were also rose vines then... I seriously wished he were here, that would have made my life easier.

I slowly approach the vase containing extremely sweet scented roses, albeit cautiously. No doubt about it this smell is definitely coming from the roses, seems like one of them have already withered though but the rest are still in good condition, strange.

Alright, this is enough to convince me this is all the work of that girl, but why it's Ayanokouji missing too? Perhaps another branch domain was opened without my knowledge, in that case shouldn't this branch have ended minutes ago?

Having trouble there?

"Finally you're back! You need to do some real explaining here Ghost 'fore I kick your ass!"

Yeah yeah, the research took longer than expected but Kujou seems willing enough to comply with us. Now this situation is about the scent of roses around the area and some of your friends missing right?

"About the gist of it. Got any clue what's going on here?"

Silence fills the room once again, if anyone came in right now they'd be blasted with the scent of sweet roses and my who likely looks like a psychopath since I'm talking with a literal spirit.

A few moments later, Ghost speaks again but this time in a more serious tone.

Don't take my word for it, but I believe your friends have been taking into what's called a 'dream expansion'.

"The fuck is a dream expansion? Is it something like a branch domain?"

Not exactly. While branch domains are created to cut off branches to start new ones, dream expansions are made to contain people inside a dream for some sort of important matter. The area me and Kujou talk in happens to be one of those, in a sense the real difference between the two is dream expansions have no real effect to the current branch.

So it's different huh? This mean that girl brought them over to that dream expansion to talk or something, if she wanted to kill them then she would have done a branch domain instead. All these terms are starting to hurt my brain a bit.

"So they're inside this dream expansion, d'you think I could go in there as well?"

It's possible only because you're my vessel, you've already touched the roses as well so all I need you to do is take a bite out of a rose petal and you'll be sent into that dream expansion. However I must warn you dream expansions can be unpredictable according to both the attendence's and owner's imagination, nevertheless I can join you in there.

Without hesitation I pull a petal straight from the rose vase and stare at it. Even after leaving the roses it's still emmiting a powerful scent.

Chances are Ayanokouji, Kurenai and Sugihara didn't go in there by eating a rose petal. They were brought in there forcefully, this means that girl doesn't want me in there which is all the more reason to head in eavesdrop for vital information.

"Alright, c'mon Ghost let's go kick some lolita ass!"

Not sure if we have the ability to do that in her realm but sure!

I take a hard chomp on the rose petal, causing me to immediately move backwards and fall on my back. Despite that I'm somehow getting sleepier and sleepier, as if I'm about to fall unconscious...

No, I'm already falling unconscious in this world...I...I can't keep...my eyes...open...

Vol 4 Chapter 5.1

The dreaming realist

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

After waking up from unconscious, I, Sugihara Daisuke has found myself in an unfamiliar room. Grand, ornate, luxurious you know that sort of room.

There's a large table in the center of the room, and on the table were steaming pots with expensive-looking cups, and finally a wide assortment of various colored sweets. Everything for a tea party is set within the confines of this room.

"What the hell is this?" This isn't exactly the type of room I would personally want to relax in.

A sweet scent is wafting around the room, the smell of roses from what I can tell judging by the rose vase in the corner of the room. It's a nice smell don't get me wrong but for some reason it has a sense of unease to it, I can't place my finger on it though.

Outside the window is completely overgrown with all sorts of plants, whoever owns this room definitely has something similar to a botanical garden in their backyard. Other from the light spilling from this room, there doesn't seem to be any artificial lighting that I could see.

The only light source would have to be from the moon and stars flickering in the sky but even that is mostly obstructed by the overgrown trees of the dense forest.

Although it's night, flowers are blooming ostentatiously and plants, intent on asserting themselves, grow vigorously. Something catches my eye though, all of the flowers are roses each emmiting their own extrely sweet scent. The amount of green leading to red hurts my eyes to see.

"..." It's as though this room isn't even connected to a house, but instead in the middle of a dense forest filled with roses.

Upon this though I manage to not fall to my knees as I cough up blood from the pits of my stomach.

"I really don't like this smell now..."

The scent of the roses are giving me sudden flashes of memories, unpleasant memories. People say trees are soothing to the eye but really they've never lived out in nature. I realize this now.

Wait...I realize this now? What does that mean? I've never ever lived in a forest before in my life, wait...who am I again? Why are my thoughts so complex-

Install memories

"Hnng! G-guh..." I face a terrible headache, one similar to the one I felt back at that white room.

From what it feels like, my memories have been installed yet again. This time inside a place even with these memories I'm not familiar with, this is totally different from the white room I'm occasionally in.

Now looking at it, the entire room is filled with a mismatched of colours. Blue, black, brown, white, every colour of all kind fills this room to the brim. On top of all that, red is the colour you would see the most.

There are blood stains on the walls, with each rose pile there is always at least one flower which would seem like it had already withered.

"Guessing this is another run in with the supernatural, if that's the case there's gotta but something which initiated it. Whoever brought me here, come out!"

But nothing replied as expected. Things are never easy when it comes to situations like these. The smell of these roses is making my head feel slightly heavy so I take in some of the sweets from the center of the table to keep myself from barfing.

This isn't right, I feel like thorns are digging into my skin, the pain is something I can shrug off by moving a bit but I can hardly move. Before I knew it, I'm suddenly dragged towards a chair by some invisible force and strapped there, rendering me completely helpless.

"Grrrk! This fucking sucks...! What the hell is going on...why can't I move?!"

The scent of the roses strengthen to the point you could see it wafting around the place, a pink haze fills my eyes as my body nearly drops limp almost causing me to puke on myself. The pain on my body increases, causing drool to drip out from the corners of my mouth as I try to hold my pained screeches.

The world- no, this room feels like it's spinning round and round each time I blink, this sight is incredibly nauseous. I can't move, the only reason I haven't barfed yet is because of this single piece of candy that's about to fall from my mouth. The moment it's gone I'll lose myself, thus I attempt to use my tongue to keep it inside mouth.

"I-I can't...this smell is too...strong!"

Everything is spinning, this pain feels like I'm dying ten times over. There's no way I'm surviving this, this thorn like feeling is wrapping around my head slowly. At this point I could see blood dripping from my arms. There's nothing there yet I'm being stabbed repeatedly, this isn't even torture anymore...this goes beyond the boundaries of that!

"Ufufufufufu, how does it feel? Doesn't the smell of my roses smell amazing?"

"L-let...me go! S-sthoooop thiiss..." This pain is more than I can handle now, it feels like my head is about to split apart in a few seconds but something else feels wrong.

Whoever talked just now has the ability to control this room is what I'm guessing, I can barely think but what I can say... she's using some sort of vine to dig into my forehead.

"Hmmm~? If you truly want that then...beg for it, Daisuke."

"P-please...I-I'm gonna die at this rate...!"

"Going to die you say? Well...I suppose I can help you just this once, this will hurt a bit but bare with me."

Next thing I knew, the vine backs away and quickly thrusts forwards, piercing my forehead and effectively killing me off as I feel a sharp pain in my head before dropping to the floor like some ragdoll.

Although my death came, my mind only went blank for a few seconds before I'm suddenly standing back where I was initially when I entered the room. Instead this time I could see a small little silver hair girl sitting at one of the seats of the table drinking a cup of warm black tea.

Before I could take a single step, I drop to all fours on the ground and barf everything I've eaten up till this point, including the candy I ate minutes ago.

"Ufufufu, was that too much for your body to handle? Sorry, your face was too cute for me to let you go that easily. You see, I love watching people who are in torment."

The girl floats over to me and slowly lifts my head up as my vision slowly returns to normal. The pain on my body is gone now and for se reason the smell of these roses have completely weakened.

"Who are you...what the fuck did you do to me..."

"Yaaaaa~ what a handsome glare you're giving me, well before I reveal my name I must give you this first and invite her in."

The girl places a necklaces around my neck before opening the door behind my, letting two other people inside.

"Ayanokouji...Ray-chan? What are you two doing here?"

"I'm as confused as you, one second darkness and the next I'm suddenly in this room."

Ayanokouji responds to me with absolutely no difficulty, but Ray-chan just stares horrifically at the girl who is floating in front of me.

I've never seen such a terrified expression on Ray-chan's face before, her gaze is directly pointed towards this girl no less as if she knows who she is.

"Ufufufu! Seems like everyone is here, well my name is !@ and I am the host of this party you three are attending. Let's try our best to get to know eachother better."

"R...wait...Ria?"

Vol 4 Chapter 5.2

The dreaming realist

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

"One fateful night, a boy and his little sister were wondering around in a dense forest filled with flowers, specifically those of the rose."

"It was nearly midnight, the two siblings wanted to go home since it was already extremely late. Yet try as they must, they could never find the exit of the forest no matter how much they ran."

"After countless hours, the two finally found the exit. The sister suddenly let go of her brother's hand, horrific screams of pain came from behind as the brother stared at her sister in horror. Before he knew, he left the forest only with the silver and gold emblems which his sister loved so much in my palm. Does that story sound familiar, Daisuke?"

We were all listening intently to the gi- no, Ria's story. Her unconcerned smile sending chills down my spine as she stares deep into my soul causing my heart to ache slightly.

Ayanokouji and Ray-chan must be shocked by this sudden development, who wouldn't be after you heard such an anonymous story? It was changed, it had to have been shifted since the Ria I knew was just an extremely close friend, not a relative.

There is no hint that we're related...but why does this story sound so bone chillingly accurate even though I've never heard it? The only sibling I've had for my life is Soranyan...Ria was only a friend, nothing makes sense!

"Daichin..."

"Sugihara, could you confirm is this is correct or not?"

Despite my attempts at replying, nothing but dry noises come out of my mouth. My throat is so ridiculously dry I can barely speak, so I take quiet sip of the tea that magically appeared before me.

I'm hanging my head, I can't look up at the three no matter how hard I try. It's not that I don't want to answer, it's that I don't understand the situation myself yet why can't I come straight and say it?

"Sugihara? I know this must be hard but is it true?"

"Ufufufu~ boys these days are so curious, even after this many resets Ayanokouji remains as stoic as ever. How I'm impressed with you. As a reward I'll answer that is indeed a true story, though it seems Daisuke doesn't quite remember it either."

"Bullshit... you're lying... there's absolutely no way those were real events!"

I manage to speak up but those words seemed to have fuelled Ria even more as she giggles at my comment.

How could this had happened...I don't have a memory of any of this! There's no way it happened, Ria didn't die she just left me without a word didn't she? I saw it with my own eyes, she left because of family circumstances... that's what she told me yet she's sitting right there, telling me a story that seems so familiar to me yet I don't remember it!

"Ufufufu, what's wrong Daisuke? Are you having unpleasant memories again~? Would you like for me to install even more memories into your brain so you could remember the days of fun we had together?"

"Shut it you dumb ass child! It never happened, you left me and all that shit you told us was absolute bogus! Why should we even believe you anyway, you're just some mischievous cat!"

"Good question, I wonder why you should trust me at all~ Perhaps... that's because everything you've experienced up till this point was all a lie and I am the only entity you can trust now."

"Grrr! Little shitbag!-"

"D-Daichin, calm down! This isn't going to get a-anywhere if you and Ria-chan keep fighting like this..."

Ray-chan's words shut me out of my temper state as I seat myself back down in shame. I can't believe me of all people stood up and argued with a small little girl over something like this...

Ria is really grinding my gears, her body is exactly the same as the one I remember but her personality is way off. She was cooler than this, never joking around and getting herself into trouble all the time. This has to be some trickster, a shape shifter of some sort!

There's no way it's Ria...Ria left me because she had business to cover. She left me a year ago, from her story those events must have been set way back when I was just a child so it doesn't make sense!

"What's wrong Daisuke? Ufufufu~ having a breakdown already? Shame, shame indeed~ well you weren't always the type who has a strong mental fortitude."

"So you two are related huh? Sure didn't see that coming, to add on Sugihara didn't know either from the looks of things."

"Awww, don't say that Ayanokouji~ The four of us used to always go out and have fun together back at the park, don't tell me you don't remember too~"

"Huh? What does that mean? I've only ever met Sugihara once I enrolled into this school..."

Ayanokouji tilts his head in confusion at Ria's comment as she giggles again in amusement. She's enjoying this isn't she? Watching our confusion as we ask more and more questions so she gets to experience more attention like some spoiled brat.

"U-ummm... Ria-chan? By 'the four of us' do you also include me in that?"

"Hmmm? Oh no, not quite dear Ray-chan~ At the time you haven't even met Daisuke and Ayanokouji yet, so there was no way you could have experienced our fun in the forest~"

So there's one more person who may or may not know about this past? If that's the case why aren't they here? Also it's unbelievable to think that me and Ayanokouji have already met eachother and became close friends far before entering this school, before I met Ray-chan even.

"You're wondering why the fourth person isn't with us right, Daisuke? Ufufufu...how naive of you to think that, because she's been here this entire time, listening in on our tea party."

"They were...? Well, whoever you are, come out already!" I shout to force the person out into the open.

An exasperated sigh comes from behind the pillar Ria points at as a familiar hooded figure comes up while smoking a cigarette.

This girl wears a white and black hoodie along with a grey miniskirt with over knee socks. She also has boots which are the same colour as her hoodie and she has a chocker around her neck. The familiar golden hair sways even in this room as her glowing red eyes stare in our direction.

"Kane? No...Ghost."

"Tch, didn't think you'd sense me like that Ria. Also care to explain why I'm the one in this body and not my vessel? These clothes might be comfortable but you can't force someone in and out without their permission asshole."

"My, my Ghost is just foul mouthed as ever I see~ It would have been hard to keep on explaining everything with someone who doesn't know what this is about, so I decided to let you control this body for awhile until you leave my dream expansion Ghost, or should I say-"

"If you're going to reveal my true name then pick a better time and place to do it jackass."

Ghost throws a knife at Ria to cut her off. Although the knife does seemingly come into contact with the small girl, it just goes through her a few moments later as if it were cutting nothing but air.

Ontop of that, it also went through the chair and is now back embedded into the wall because of how much force Ghost packed into that throw.

"Now now, there's no need to be violent, besides you can't hurt the person made this dream expansion in the first place~ You three might be confused as to why I brought you here, and frankly I just wanted you all to enjoy this wonderful show with me. Now Daisuke, Ray-chan will you two step through that door for a moment while the three of us stay here and watch?"

"What game are you playing at loli..."

"Nothing, dearest brother~ Ufufufu, I just wanted you two to have some alone time for now."

Both I and Ray-chan reluctantly stand up at Ria's request as Ghost sits down next to my seat.

Ray-chan quickly squirms over to me and holds my hand tight as we begin to approach the door together, ready for whatever is about to happen...

"Have fun Daisuke~ I promise this will not be pleasant, make sure you don't let go of her hand~ Ufufufufufu~"

As the doors close behind us, Ria's laughter reverberates in my head while I hold Ray-chan's hand even tighter.

I'm gonna let her go...I'm not going to let her go...I'm never going to let go of her hand even if it kills me...

Vol 4 Chapter 5.3

The dreaming realist

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

"Daichin? Daichin! Wake up already!"

"Unngh...give me...five more minutes..."

"You said that an hour ago! Come on!"

I'm suddenly forced awake by a girl with pale blonde hair. The girl who woke me up from my afternoon slumber, the president of the science club Naitou Yayoi who I call Pres basically all the time.

She's essentially the talk of the school almost all the time, her physical ability might be terrible but she's really damn smart and extremely beautiful. Her men killing body is basically any pervert's dream.

Looking around, I'm surrounded by what seems to be the science clubroom and we're the only two in here casually researching different and new shit. If I remember correctly Ria was supposed to be here but quickly went off the moment I fell asleep to buy some drinks for us. Feels good to have a little sister huh?

When I'm finally able to collect myself, I slowly stand up from the sofa and stretch slightly as Yayoi goes back to whatever the hell she was doing.

"Remember to put on your blazer, you took the damn thing off when you fell asleep and some of the teacher's definitely don't like it when students don't follow the dress code."

"Yeah, yeah I know! Sheesh, you might be sexily beautiful but your have one hell of a mouth!"

"You cruising for a bruising...?"

"Sorry I won't bother you anymore please don't hurt me."

Yayoi sighs as I out my blazer back on. This school isn't generally that strict with its dress code, in fact Yayoi isn't even wearing the appropriate school uniform like a normal student. It's just some teachers are pretty much assholes and think every line of rule must be followed or something even if the dress code wasn't a thing. You could get in trouble with a teacher but not the school.

I slide back into my chair and begin to type away at my computer, basically just searching up random news and memes to use on Yayoi later.

"Huh? A new plant has been discovered? Wow these scientists really are relentless with their studies."

The article shows the discovery of a new plant wrapped around a bench somewhere near our school. Black stems, blue leaves and yellow flowers, a strange colour scheme for a plant I've never seen before.

The plant is a giant mess of colours, staring at it really hurts the eyes so I decide to scroll to the next article so I could rub my eyes slightly. That plant is ridiculously ugly thanks to its colours, however it felt like I saw it before...maybe it's just my imagination playing tricks on me.

"Hey Pres? I'm gonna head to the bathroom for a bit, need anything while I'm out?"

"Nah, everything I need should be in your sister's hands so feel free to take a dump or whatever."

"Gladly, Pres! Oh one more thing, make sure to buy yourself a longer skirt since that one's beginning to burst if you wear it another year."

Yayoi sighs in my direction as I exit the room with my hands inside my pockets. It's nearly winter so the atmosphere of the air is colder than usual, I should probably buy some sort of winter coat before it starts snowing so I could warm myself up from the fierce cold of winter.

I'm pretty sure Ria is already wearing her coat so she'll be good when winter comes, her figure is small too so I wouldn't have to buy another one for a long ass time.

Right when I'm near the restrooms, I feel a light tap on my shoulder so I turn to see who it is. Once I turn my back I see the small little figure of my younger sister, Sugihara Ria, standing there with a happy smile as she stares into my eyes.

"Going to the restroom again, Daisuke~? This must have been the fifth time today, are you alright?"

"Yeah it's all good. I just drank too much water for today and kinda want to hit the toilets. You should get back 'ol sister of mine before Pres starts throwing a tantrum because of the lack of energy drinks."

"Ufufufu~ Don't worry I'll be on my way right now- actually could you help get something for me after your little break? It will only be in the roof, I left something up there and would love it if you helped me get it~"

"You left something on the roof? Geez... I'll get it for you but promise me you'll take better care of your shit alright? Well better be on your way now."

I turn back towards the restroom and enter the men's as Ria heads back almost immediately.

Something about Ria seemed...off today. I don't know if it was just me but for some reason she kept giggling with each word I spoke there and she stood unusual close to me this time around. Her voice was unbelievably happy and slightly shaky for some reason, is she sick?

Also that smile of hers put me off for awhile. She had a wide smile on her face the entire time I was speaking with her, I wonder what happened for her to be that happy. Perhaps there was a discount on everything she bought? Or maybe she managed to buy that one plushie she's been dying to get?

Nevertheless I continue my business before exiting the restrooms to head towards the roof with my now brimming confidence.

"[Cough,cough!] Ugh, why does the air feel so fucking heavy up here...has someone been smoking on the roof or something?"

I'm basically limping up the stairs by this point. There's the sudden scent of sweetness leading to the roof ever since I left the restrooms, whatever Ria dropped up here must have been some sort of perfume or something!

This smell is super strong, strong sweet just like a rose but unlike it at the same time. All this scent is coming straight from the roof but like a mountain of roses would have to be up here for this smell to reach all the way downstairs.

"I'm starting to feel nauseous...yeah better get this over with already."

I take a couple string steps and budge the door open with my shoulder while covering my mouth.

"Huh...? W-what..."

There's nothing up here, but there's something at the same time...no there is something up here!

The corpse of girl is sprawled on the ground near the fences. Vines are literally covering the entire area while strange colour flowers are blooming around the place. They're the exact same plants I saw on the article just moments ago aren't they?

Nevermind the plants, someone died up here so I go to check on the girl. I could tell the gender from a difference since she's wearing a skirt but what I discover chills me even more.

"N-no way...P-Pres...? Yayoi...?"

The body of Naitou Yayoi is sprawled out on the ground in front of me covered in blood. Sweet smelling roses are sprouting from her body to the point it's nearly impossible to even see who she is anymore, but I know who it is for sure...

"Yayoi...who did this..." I crouch down on the corpse and hold her close to me.

I'm sad...but not crying. I want to cry, but tears aren't coming out. Does this indicate what she meant to me? Did I really think nothing of her to not she'd a single tear at her death?

My heart hurts just thinking of this, I can't cry for the death of a person I've stayed with in the science club for so long. The question is...who did this? Frankly anyone could judging her poor physical abilities, also what's with all this vegetation suddenly? Also these roses sprouting from her body...

"You're handling this better than I expected Daisuke~ Seems like the death of a dear friend isn't enough to hurt you, maybe because she's been dead for awhile now~"

"Ria- hnng!"

Install memories

My memories are installed yet again. The sharp head pain returns as I inspect the area...well I would have done that if it weren't for Ria taking hold of my neck so I couldn't turn it.

"Ria...what are you doing? Why did you suddenly show this to me?"

"Ufufufu, I wanted you to experience the death of a friend. You might think there's nothing right now but take a closer look."

Ria snaps her fingers as the corpse of Yayoi begins to twitch and change shape, albeit slowly.

I can basically sense Ria's 'lovely' smile even when she's behind me, how could I let her tap on my shoulder so casually earlier... Ontop of that why did she install my memories-

"No...no, no, no, NO!"

"Ufufufufufu~ that did the trick~"

I shake Ria off my and threw her to the ground as I approach the new corpse. The body of Kurenai Rayla is being held in my arms, it's already helpless but I check for a pulse either way.

... She's already dead. Despite this I'm still not crying...what the hell is wrong with me?! Ray-chan died right here...she died right here?

"No, that's right she didn't die right here..."

"Ufufufu, I wonder what you're talking about~"

"This is just a drea- no, a nightmare. I'll explain the moment we head back, for now I'll do this." This is my nightmare, thus I have power over it at least even a little. However that little bit should be enough to do this...

Snap

I snap my fingers as the world slowly crumbles and I feel a hand holding mine yet again and I'm blasted through a door.

It was simple really...but it caused some mental damage, I wonder if that was what Ria went after there?

Vol 4 Chapter 5.4

The dreaming realist

Episode 1;Kurenai Rayla

I'm blasted through a large door with Ray-chan in my arms, she's holding onto me tightly with tears in her eyes.

I experienced something that was rushed, I didn't have enough time to grow close to this girl known as Naitou Yayoi thus I couldn't cry at the sight of her body. The moment Ray-chan's body appeared something felt off even though I cried for her, everything happened too quickly which led me to believe Ray-chan was definitely still alive.

If only my memories were installed sooner, I would have been convinced the moment Ria touched my shoulder. At this point it's easy to know what's a trick and what isn't after the amount of times I've been in that white room.

"Shhh... it's alright. Nothing happened, I'm right here to protect you..."

"Ufufufu~ You might not have the ability to sense the branches but your smarts is more than enough, as expected of my dearest brother~"

"Tch, that was really fucking messed up you little kid."

I slowly stand up and place Ray-chan back into her seat and stand near her so she would be more comfortable. Despite the situation that happened Ayanokouji is the only one of doesn't seem to have shown a reaction on his face, even Ghost looks a little pissed from seeing that dream or whatever it was.

"How did you figure out everything was fake?"

"The moment Ria spoke into my ear, installing my memories mean I remember everything including the shit that happened in here. Of course I had a little trouble remembering but another factor was Ray-chan's corpse just didn't seem real to me, it still felt like the pale blonde hair girl before it morphed."

I sensed it the moment I touched the fake Ray-chan, but I was so distracted in the moment I had forgotten that. Seeing someone you care about die in front of you... it's a really messed up scene no one should experience. Is this what hell is like?

Ray-chan doesn't seem to be crying from my dream but instead her own, I couldn't find her anywhere after realizing everything was just some illusion. She must have been sent to another place separate from mine.

Whatever she experienced in her own realm definitely wasn't pleasant if she of all people cried. Death is something that this girl seems to be using against me, using the death of others as a plaything to lure out some sort of feeling. It's painful, but an excellent strategy to get what she wants. Unfortunately I've been afraid of death for as long as I can remember so this only affects me slightly.

"So, what else do you need huh? Gonna kill off these two in front of me?"

"Ufufufu~ No no, killing them is worthless anyway when they don't really mean too much to you. I just wanted to run a little experiment, thanks to you I now know how to get under your skin Nii-san~"

Ria imitates Soranyan's voice almost perfectly, it makes me clench my fist as I grit my teeth at the smirking loli. I need to constantly remind myself everything here is something I may not remember once I exit this room, I need to find some way to record what happens here but as long as Ria has her eyes on me I can't pull anything sneaky.

This is utterly frustrating, I'm backed up into a corner just from something that shouldn't be in this world. Everything I think of has a flaw, each flaw is worse than the last, no matter what I do I can't secure a victory...my only option is to rely on Ghost to remember everything that's said here.

How can I rely on her to tell me everything later when I won't remember any of this myself? It's possible Ayanokouji could remember but how? This is messed up, everything that's going on here is controlled based off her imagination, she could kill all of us here just by thinking of it.

I'm coming to grips with these events being at the same time reality but also a figment of imagination, not mine but Ghost, Kujou and Ria's. I apperantly don't have the powers to remember these 'branches', thus I must take things into my own hands from now on.

"Daichin..." Ray-chan doesn't seem to be letting go any time soon, whatever she experienced was really messed up if this is the case.

"Everything's alright, no need to be sad. It would really help if you try to describe what you witnessed to me."

It's likely Ghost and Ayanokouji already saw what happened but I was in a whole 'nother realm of my own so there was no way I could tell what on earth Ray-chan saw to make me tremble and cry like this. The moment I was blasted through the door I could have stood up, the problem was Ray-chan fell into my arms which was unusual to me.

"Y-you were walking in a forest while holding hands with someone...I couldn't see who it was but I'm pretty sure it was Ria-chan! The story she described earlier, I saw the entire thing happen in front of me!"

"...Huh?"

That cannot be right, it can't be the truth. It must have been an illusion like mine, is she trying to convince Ray-chan and make her assume that story was real? I'm beginning to lose my marbles already, there's a certain sweet smell coming back to the room.

Upon looking around Abit, I can see that the roses have bloomed once more and are emmiting this horrendously sweet scent. For some reason this one feels a little different, I'm getting...aroused from it. There's also flashes of memories I cannot recall, fragments of memories showing me making love to Ria...

"What the hell are you doing now?"

"Ufufufu~ It's amusing to play with someone when they can't resist the urge don't you agree~? Ayanokouji, although having the same power as Ghost is also reacting, I suppose to smell of sweet roses is too much for men to handle."

True enough this scent is strangely arousing, also she's mocking me by saying that since Ayanokouji isn't even affected both in mind and body!

"So this was what you wanted right? Well I'll be heading back no- huh?"

Although I try to leave through the door with Ray-chan clinging onto me, sudden I couldn't feel my legs- no I can't move my legs whatsoever. A vine that came out from the ground is holding onto me and not letting me go, at that moment Ria giggles at my struggle.

"You may leave however are you sure you want to leave me Daisuke? It will be quite awhile before you see me again, though I suppose I can mess up the world around you so you'll know when I'm around you~"

"What do you intend to do with us Ria? It's clear you don't want to kill any of us but you're tormenting us."

"You're quite the curious boy now aren't you Ayanokouji~ Well true, I don't want to kill you nor am I even tormenting you. Think of it like this, this is my playground and I'm just having fun!"

Ria giggles again at the end of her sentence as the door opens and her vine lets me go.

The two others get up from their seats and approach the door with me and Ray-chan, her grip on me tightens as my glare gross more fierce. Ghost doesn't seem to be enjoying any of this either, she's still casually smoking on her cigarette thanks to Kane's habit.

Everything's basically dissipated now, the smell of this scent is all gone while the roses have gone back to normal. The only thing to note that hasn't left yet is this pink haze that's slightly covering my sight, I can still see but it's really bothering, must have been the effect from those roses still lingering in my body.

"Daichin...? Are you...going to go?"

"Huh? Oh, yeah." I was spacing out for awhile and seems like Ayanokouji and Ghost have already left.

I brace myself, hold onto Ray-chan's hand tightly before leading her through the door to head back towards our original world...

Vol 4 Chapter 6.1

Stand by me

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

Morning, Saturday, August 7th. I wake up from what feels like a hospital bed, my eyes stare directly up into the ceiling as I slowly begin to move my upper body up and look around the room I'm currently in.

It's the nurse's office, I know this much from the amount of times I've been here to get my cough medicine. Dry throats are shit you really shouldn't joke around with, especially when you talk as much as me huh?

No one but me is in the room the more I look around, thankfully the air conditioner is on so I don't have to worry about overheating while it's the end of Summer.

"End of Summer huh...?" I mutter to myself before quickly getting out of the bed with a yawn.

It's almost the end of Summer again, this should be about my 16th Summer in my life that's past without anything exciting happening. The end of Summer would mean the start of Winter. Winter... it's a time of year I personally don't like for personal reasons, it's a great time of the year for many but I hate it.

I'm childish for holding a grudge I guess, holding a grudge against something that isn't even living. Whenever I think of winter an unpleasant memory comes to surface, I'd rather spend my time of winter alone for now unlike Summer.

"New clothes huh? Someone must have been here to check on me, how nice."

I put on the set of new clothes after removing my original one. These new clothes are similar enough my signature casual look, the real only difference is the hoodie is now a T-shirt but that's just a minor difference I can look past.

This new set of clothes also include a pair of black gloves, not sure why I would need those but I put them on anyway. They're warm, but not too warm. The perfect fit for me to have in Winter, well it doesn't matter when-

"Hang on, crap it's Autum not Winter... Guess thinking of Winter too much polluted my brain slightly. It's no surprise I'm not perfect I suppose."

I pick up my bag and leave the room with a tired expression.

Doesn't seem like anyone's around at this time, well it's early...too early in the morning even. Normally I wouldn't wake up around 4 but today is an exception, nothing much should be happening not do I know the reason I was on a hospital bed in the first place but might as well make my way back to the roof while no one's awake.

I begin to casually walk down the hallway, greeting some employees and staff members on the way with a wave. They gotta be on the work 24/7 to earn money, hard to believe once we graduate we'll have to find jobs and work like these guys. Some of them might go to a college or something but I know as hell I likely won't be going to some sort of college, still my mind could be changed in the future since I still have another two years here not including this year.

"Hmm? Is that...oh, hey Ray-chan!"

"Huh? Daichin! What's up broski?"

Ray-chan seems to be holding a bag of instant noodles, definitely not the healthiest option but this is a girl who drinks a bottle of coca cola basically everyday so her lifestyle itself isn't healthy.

"Where you off to this early in the morning my childhood best friend?"

"I could ask you the same thing dummy! You were the nurse's office a few minutes ago right? You sure you're ready to go?"

"Yeah, my energy's all back for today and I'm rearing to go already! Now for my question, where you heading?"

"I was thinking on heading to the nurse's office to check on you but looks like you're alright now Daichin! Come on, let's hang out on the roof!"

We begin to head towards the roof of the ship while chatting about random stuff.

As a reminder I have to live on the roof of the ship because of the amount of people who want to hunt my head for answers. There's apperantly less people now trying to find me so I have more opportunities to go out and buy shit, honestly I'm too used to sleeping on the roof to go back to the room I'm supposed to be in.

Ray-chan is one of the only people in the school who know where I'm hiding aside from my entire class. I'm surprised things were able to be held secret for this long, I thought I was gonna have to coop up in my room all alone but thankfully that isn't the case.

"Anyway, has anything happened with the terrorist attack?"

"Terrorist...attack? What are you talking about Daichin?"

"Huh? Wait...sorry I must have dreamed about something like that, my bad!"

Yeah what was I talking about? Terrorist attacks on a ship like this would never happen, well maybe not never but there's a low chance of it ever happening.

We continue to walk and talk before finally reaching the rooftop. Everything just where I left them. The soda and water bottles for drinking, instant noodles as food, sleeping bag and an entire bag of clothes. For some reason I had a feeling more would be up here but maybe that's just my imagination acting up.

"So whaddya wanna do up here? I was planning on playing some games like Monster Buster, I brought gaming console with me!"

"Monster Buster? Not bad m'lady, not bad at all! Hang on let me find my console and I'll be joining you in the lobby."

Ray-chan waddles off to the side as I begin to dig through my bag for my gaming console. These gaming console are basically made to play any game in them as far as I know, even a mostly PC game like Monster Buster could be played on a small portable console like this.

While I'm digging through my bag, I feel something slightly out of place and decide to take it out because of my curiosity. What comes out, confuses me even further.

"A...rose petal?" Not only that it's ridiculously good smelling. Almost too good to the point it would overpower any type of perfume.

What confused me wasn't the fact there's a rose petal that smelled incredibly good in my bag, but instead it was how...fake it felt. For a second I was sure this rose petal was about to go through my hand if I held it for too long.

I just assume it's some prank made by Soranyan or someone like that before shoving it back down my bag to replace it with the gaming console I've been searching for.

"Alright Ray-chan, let's see if you still got the skills when it comes to gaming."

"Hehehehe...you don't know who you're talking to, I'll make sure to give it 150%!"

Vol 4 Chapter 6.2

Stand by me

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

T

he sound of mashed buttons fill the air around the area of the roof. We've been playing from morning till afternoon, small food breaks were made in between to fill out stomachs. You can't play games on an empty stomach after all and if you're doing this for as long as we have, you'd realize how much of a life saver instant noodle can be.

Conveying our feelings through games, that's how we used to deal with stress back in the day.

Sound of the buttons and joysticks from my gaming console is louder than usual, Ray-chan seemed to have picked that up hours ago but I'm uneasy for some reason. I'm using my unused fingers to squeeze my console as I obliterate the monsters in mere seconds, worst of all I'm trembling slightly.

"..."

"..."

None of us are even making a noise, only occasionally grunts would come out of our mouths whenever we're caught by surprise.

The air is definitely heavy around us, there's a strange aching in my heart too. We remain silent for the next few minutes, our thumbs start to excelerate. Frustration is taking over my hands, question is what am I frustrated about-

"You're thinking about her again aren't you?"

"..." Despite her words, I decide to keep my mouth shut as my eyes loco onto the screen.

"...I'm sorry you got rejected so harshly like that. Maybe things would have went another way if...nevermind, forget I said anything ok, broski?"

"Haha...yeah. Rejection..." That word alone made me tremble even more, at this point it's already difficult to hold my gaming console. Perhaps playing games while my memory is refreshing itself wasn't such a good idea.

The aching in my heart strengthens, it doesn't hurt but at the same time it does. I run away from my feelings and where has that left me...all the way back to gaming, my body is heating up in shame. I've spent too long in a loop of hurtful and negative thoughts.

Chances are I'll be crying over this 'rejection' later tonight all alone. That's the story I told everyone, I forgot what the word rejection meant at the time...

Keep it together you damn idiot! More and more embarrassing thoughts will come to surface if I don't organize my thoughts-

Game over

"...Well that's a first. Shit, got any potions Ray-cha- uhhh...Ray-chan?"

The moment my character died Ray-chan seemed to have pulled her face closer to my own to stare into my eyes. It's like my entire world caved in just now, my vision is completely fixed on Ray-chan's body.

That's when she sticks an entire stick of chocolate inside my mouth, it's not the cold type either since it's practically melting now. I forgot I bought this and just left it somewhere inside a box of cold shit, at least it didn't melt during that timeframe.

"I knew it...you feel guilty for what happened back then, aren't you?"

"G-guilty...how would you know?"

"You asked me to give you advice on girls, especially the delinquent types right? I don't remember the details exactly but you cried back to me over what happened, you even told me everything that happened with you two!"

God, past me was such a dumbass. I couldn't keep an important secret like that, failure I say! What did my past crush say back then and why did I like her in the first place...? I don't remember, the only thing that lingers at the back of my mind is the girl's name.

"Souma Himawari, you remember her right?"

"She's the girl you confessed to last year in Winter right? You started to hate that season ever since, this year's is going to be a rough one for you huh, broman?"

A rejection...did she leave me? I have fragmented memories of the times back then, there are two separate memories conflicting with one another.

One shows a small petite silver hair girl with a wide grin staring at me was she walks away into a forest. The other shows a girl with long black hair jumping off the edge of a school roof. They're both so different but they have a place in my memory thus they must have happened at some point but which came first?

One of them is Souma Himawari while the other was just some girl I happened to know. However I don't seem to remember these two girls whatsoever, I swear I have the memory of a goldfish sometimes and at the worst times.

"Huh? Ray-chan- oomph?!"

"There, there. You're resting in my chest right now, feel free to motor boat in them if you want. I'll allow you to do whatever you want with my tits for today."

"That is the exact opposite of what I want! I thought girls hated it when guys think with their lower half!"

"But isn't your rod reacting to this, broski? Seems to me you like boobs too as well as thighs, you're actually really perverted under that 'cool guy' persona. Wanna suck on mommies' milkies~?"

Being teased like this is a death sentence. I can feel my pride slowly slipping away by resting my head inside the breasts of my childhood best friend.

This girl...she is definitely the type to capture the heart of a mine and I'm no exception. I can hear my heartbeat from inside my body at this point, the fact I've fallen for this girl is outright disappointing and will definitely come to bite me in the ass later on.

If multiple timelines do exist, then I want to know how many of the other Daisukes fell in love with Ray-chan and how many did with other girls. If I could turn back time, I dunno if I would unless I was suddenly forced against my will.

"Alright, alright! Let go of my head now, your tits are horrendously massive they might give me an everlasting boner..."

"Everlasting boner? That's something dudes actually get? Well if you want me to let you go...at least do something with my body!"

"What do you even want me to do pervert?!"

If there was someone downstairs they would definitely hear us. However I'm more preoccupied with what this bitch said!

My little boy down there has been throbbing for awhile now, honestly the hardness of it is starting to hurt badly. Despite my protests I'm gonna have to actually take up her proposal here for the sake of my manhood...

Vol 4 Chapter 6.3 (Rayla )

Stand by me

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla

Rayla 18 ahead~

"mwah, mmph...your dick is so big Daichin~"

"Uh, well- ugh!"

Ray-chan burries her face into my crotch and begins to lick my dick with her smooth, wet tongue. That alone is way more than enough to make me shiver in pleasure, a strange sensation is being sent up both my spine and penis.

Each time her tongue makes contact with my member, it throbs violently in her hand as if it's rearing to go already. She stares silently at my raging erection with a look of satisfaction, the fact that we might be found up here excites me even further...

"Hehe...so much vigor... kiss... Do you want to make a baby with me that badly...?"

"Personally, I blame the food we ate at lunch..."

"It was just instant noodles though...mmph... Look at how much it's trembling~"

My excitement is through the roof, her pheromones smell so good it's basically clouding my vision. Funny smells tickle my noise, probably the scent of her love juices while she's fingering herself to licking my erection.

This sight is so sexy it makes me want to to have a heartattack. A girl is licking my penis while fingering her vagina...this is a sight most men would want to see, it's unbelievably erotic!

Also is it just me or is she suspiciously good at this?! We've done it a couple times now but this is the first time she's really licked it, or done anything like this to it. This new sensation is driving me crazy, her grip isn't making it any better either!

"Mm, mmph... kiss...mmch... smack... Mhh...mmugh!"

"Kkhhhh?!"

She even knows how to deep throat?! This girl has spent way too much time on porn sites, her skill with blowjobs is ridiculous!

Even though she's also trembling from pleasure because of her fingering, she still attempts to move her head forwards until the tip of my dick reaches the back of her throat. The she proceeds to take my shaft even deeper.

"Mmgh, ghh! MGH, mhhh...it'sh bidding the bhack of mah throat... MGH, mhh!"

"H-hey...kuuhhh! D-don't force yourself to please me...you l-look like you're having a hard time masturbating while sucking me off..."

"D-dwon't worry...I dwrained for fhis! Shllrrrp...mmmhhh!"

"W-wait! I'm not gonna last very long if you do that! R-Ray-chan...aahn, aren't you listening to me?!"

There's a familiar warmth rushing inside my shaft and into the tip, my ejaculation is close. We've only been doing this for about 5 minutes or so and I'm about to blow my first load already.

Ray-chan realises my warning and sucks even harder, the exact opposite or what I want her to do! I'm being rushed, way too rushed! This is the first time I'm gonna cum this fast in my life, is it because I don't masturbate in my room unlike other guys? Whatever the case, I'm trying my hardest to hold in the urge to blow up.

"Mmpmmh! Mm, mwah! Yesh... it'sh fine...cum whenever you want! Kiss, shrllp!"

"Darling, darling! Daichin... Daichin! Mmgh! Shrrrlllp!"

C-can't...hold on any longer! This heat whelmjng up in my oenis is too much, it's almost like boiling water is inside my member right now! I seriously can't anymore...f-fuck!

"Bwah! Mmmmgh?! Y-you just... Aah!"

The moment I sensed my orgasm coming, I used my hands to push her head down deeper into my shaft before pulling it right out after she's taken all of my boiling up semen.

She starts coughing on the spot, the force of fresh semen being blasted into her mouth must have been a bit much for her. She's also came by fingering herself a bit too much, I wished I could have helped really but I just ended up sitting here being sucked off against my will...sort of.

"Mmmph... gulp! Hah...hehe. You really love your wife's blowjob don't you~?"

"Shut i-it...fuck that felt good..."

"But we're not done yet so why are you resting already? C'mon, let's have a bit more fun!"

"Wait wha- h-hang on! I just came you fuckin' idiot- hah!"

I didn't take much work for my penis to get back up after slumping down from cumming inside her mouth.

It doesn't take her much time to pounce on me and forcefully insert my raging dick inside her as if she's trying to rape me. Now I'm flailing around the place so from the outside it definitely looks like that, but deep inside I guess I kind of want this since I'm not using my full strength to just push her off. In conclusion, she's going to win against me here on her own terms...

"Hehe...I love you so much I'll rock your world so hard yoh won't be able to walk tomorrow morning...hope you're ready for a looong sex session darling!"

"Ghhh! I-I don't know if my body can handle that Ray-cha- mmph?!"

"Mwah! Mmph...hehe! My first kiss and I'm having it while my pussy is kissing your dick...a-ahn!"

She starts humping my hips almost instantly after shiving my entire thing inside her. As you can tell she also kissed me, it was her first kiss but it was also my own as well.

I'm such a virgin boy I haven't had a kiss before apperantly. Doing it while she's ontop of me gyrating her hips while I'm inside her is somehow making me harder and harder. I already feel like blowing up again, since I've just came my penis is unexpectedly sensitive!

"Come on darling! Keep going...thrust your hips upwards just like tha- kuh! Mmgh! Mmph, mwah! Shrrlllp!"

She kisses me again, this time sticking her tongue into my mouth as I unconsciously suck on it and thrust my hips into her vagine as instructed. I've been completely taken over by the pleasure at this point, I don't care whether I cum or not anymore I'm going to punish this lady for forcefully doing this with her body!

"Ah?! W-wait, that's too...fast!!! I-I'm cumming...I'm cumming, I'm cumming!!!"

"Krrk!"

"I-I can't stop it!!!! A-aahhhh! Haaaaaanh!"

I finally release my load inside her. Despite already ejaculating earlier, there's still a fountain of cum leaking out from her vagina and onto my thighs.

However I don't stop there. My hands now placed on her hips drag her figure down into my shaft causing her to yelp and my dick to nearly penetrate her womb.

"Mm, ahh!! W-wait...time out! T-this is too much...Daich- Kyah!"

"No way am I gonna stop now you piece of shit! You said we'll be fucking until I can't walk in the morning right?! Well come on, let's fuck like rabbits!"

I thrust my hips upwards harder and harder, pounding Ray-chan with my still-hard cock. From there, I start rhythmically going in and out even though that should be the girl's job in this position.

"Aaaah!!! Nnnaaah!! S-so hard...! I never knew your d-dick could feel- ghaaah!!! This good!!"

She holds me close, her exposed titties press against my chest so hard they're almost squeezed flat. We continue to push our hips together, our breathing now in sync. We're both moving at the same time now and god does it feel good...

Too good actually, this warmth is rushing into the tip of my penis again. I'm about to cum and it's hard as well to push it back!

"Darling! Darling! I-it feels so good... I'm going to- Aaah!"

"Krr! D-don't try to hold back, I'm cumming with you whether you like it or not!"

"Yes sir~ I knew I could count on you to fuck me senseless!!!!"

Her words cause me to lose control and cum inside her once again. This time, I don't stop and continue to thrust inside her even after cumming for a third time in a row.

My penis is starting to hurt a bit but somehow the pain is making this even better, it'll get worst kater on but currently I'm focused on mercilessly fucking this girl who forced herself on me on this roof.

"Y-you're still going!!!??? Y-yesh...! Pwease fill my pussy with your delicious cum!"

"D-damn it...!"

This burning sensation strengthens as I let lust take control of my actions. My animal instincts have unlocked themselves and I'm fucking her so hard I'm not even aware of it.

"Nnaaah! Ah! Darling! C-cum inside me! Aaahnn!"

"I-I'm gonna...krrrrkk!!!!"

"Hyaaaaah!!? D-Daichin?! Y-you're still goi- ah! Yesh! More!"

I thrust in between my ejaculations. All sense has basically left my body at this point as I fuck this sexy girl senseless. I won't be able to even move after we're done with this but that's fine, this feels too good to stop...I'll stop once I run out of stamina.

We continue to fuck like animals until nightfall. The two of us screamed so loud I'm sure someone must have heard us but that doesn't matter to me right now, all that matters to me. Nothing matters to me while I'm making love to this lady.

It's all going to be alright, nothing wrong happened...I didn't do anything wrong...yeah, this is who I am and wio I love.

Kurenai Rayla, thank you for accepting my love...

Vol 4 Epilogue

Destroy and rebuild

Episode 1; Kurenai Rayla end.

Install memories

"Ahn...does it always have to hurt like this? Not sure how much more I can take before my brain explodes."

I'm once again woken up from my slumber inside a pale white room. The headache that brings my memories to surface has lessened now, guess that means I'm getting used to the pain now but eventually it's going to start hurting like hell again.

Sitting up from the bed, I begin to take a quick survey around the room. Everything's just the way it was before except now there's a warm cup of tea on a coffee table along with three set up chairs likely for me, Kujou and Ghost.

The tea is still hot so it must have been brewed recently, the door is opened too but knowing from last time if I try to escape it'll just close on my face again.

"Shit man, these trips are starting to get really confusing, more so than they should be honestly."

"Ara, you're already awake? Go ahead, have some of this tea Ghost prepared for us. It looks hot but I assure you it won't burn your tongue, oh feel free to have some of these crackers too!"

Kujou walks into the room and greets me with her words as I sit down near the coffee table and drink the tea prepared for me.

She's right, it looks recently brewed because of a certain steaminess it's emmiting but I only feel a little heat on my tongue. Better than that, the flavour this tea is giving off far exceeds those of the normal world.

One thing the supernatural does great at is making wonderful food, that's what my memories tell me and I'll trust them. Besides outside of here Kujou is a great cook, too good even so Ghost must be at least on the same level if this tea is already this good!

"Ah- speaking of Ghost, where is she right now?"

"She should be here any second now! Just give her a bit of time, she's currently gathering information about the thing we're going to talk about!"

I shrug my shoulders and continue drinking my tea. Despite the amount of sips I've taken out of it, I just can't get enough and on top of that it doesn't seem to be decreasing in milliliters either. I can drink this all I want in that case.

These crackers are a treat too, not tasteless but slightly sweet even though there's not a hint of sugar. I wish I could eat these forever but I might get fat if I do. For now let's focus on what needs to discussed, whatever that is.

"My bad, everything took longer than expected. So anything I missed?"

After about half an hour, Ghost finally enters the room via the closet for some reason and sits down in front of me as if nothing happened while Kujou happily eats away at her crackers which also seem to be regenerating their numbers.

"Nothing much, the two of us were just talking about the manufacturing of tea and biscuits. Anyway I assume we can get to the main event now?"

"Oh, yeah that! I'll start explaining things right away! Ummm...if you have any questions Daisuke, just ask!"

"I'll try my best to think of some if my brain doesn't overload from something it isn't meant to understand."

Ghost takes a sip of her prepared tea while staring at us with a tired expression. That expression of her's might be just a by product of Kane's neutral face though.

I prepare myself for all the information that's about to come by taking a giant bite of a cracker and a big sip of the tea. Waiting for something to start in anticipation has never been more tiring, I swear the suspense is killing me!

"This branch isn't going to go normally from now on, with the additional movements from Ria everything will go crazy!"

"What the hell do you mean this branch isn't going to go well- wait...did you just say Ria?"

"Crap, doesn't look like he remembers shit inside her branch domain... Fine, I'll do something about that but hold still, this one is gonna hurt lots more than the one you experience normally."

"Don't hurt him! If he dies we're going to have to do this all over again!"

"Hurt? Die?! H-hang on a second Ghost, I know I died already before but that was really painful on the brain so how about you just explain what happened- krrk!"

Ghost extended her hand forwards and pinned my face to the ground despite my protests. The amount of force she put behind her arm to keep me down would normally have crushed my head flat but here whatever they wish for just happens according to their will so my head isn't exploding.

Right when I think that, another round of rushing pain flows into my brain but this time it's as she said, it's way worst! It's bad to the point saliva drips out from the corners of my mouth as I grit my teeth, almost breaking them in order to not sound like some crying little bitch.

This round of pain continued for a few more minutes, the most painful few minutes I've ever experienced in my entire before Ghost finally let go of my fave as I start panting heavily.

Memories Installed

Thanks for the confirmation Jarvis lady, my head actually split apart just now and it wasn't the best sensation. The pain stopped as soon as it came but there's still some lingering effects.

"Uuuu... sniff...why did things go that way..."

I'm crying, not because of the pain even though that was also a big factor. Those previous memories showed me what seemed to be the room of a high ranking noble and my so called sister, Ria sister at a chair staring at me with a wide creepy smile on her face.

The me in that room didn't get it but here I have more consciousness to think, Ria died but I still have no idea when. Ria was my little sister, we strolled to the...and then what? She never came back with me, she died there and then but how?

"Guess that was too much. He asked for it, the dumbass didn't remember and now he's crying over it again? Give me a break..."

"D-don't you think it was a bit much? I think forcing that sort of thing on Daisuke isn't good for his mental healt-"

"Hahaha...I see...Ria's obsessed with me after dying huh? The Ria I knew wouldn't go that far, she was the shy type not some psychotic idiot...in other words this isn't the Ria I know right...?"

"Eh?" They both tilt their heads at me at I sit up with a hand glued to my face.

Ria was a shy girl, she could barely even talk when meeting a stranger wanted directions from us. Her transformation is too drastic, there's absolutely no way the person I saw in those memories is the same as my precious little sister.

This is driving me mad. I laughed for a second there, the side effects of constant memory shoving is driving me to insanity already. I should be able to last another few before finally breaking so I'll try to last for as long as possible, this is a dream which means I can at least manipulate it to some extent.

This whelming up rage inside me doesn't seem to be stopping, I want to teach however messed with me inside that other branch domain a lesson for posing as my precious Ria.

"Haha...how do we kill that girl?"

"Wait what? Are you sure you want to kill he-"

"Absolutely, if it's actually Ria she'll care for my safety above all else. If I die, a branch gets reset so I could do this as many times as I want. I'll ask again, how do we get rid of her?"

Ghost stared at me in the eyes trying to confirm if I was absolutely serious or not. All the while Kujou's eyes are glued to the floor, she's clenching her hands so far she's trembling.

This must be a hard decision, on second thought I should just leave it at that and let them decide. It's been awhile so I should lea-

"Heart emblems..."

"Huh?"

I turn back towards Kujou the moment she spoke. Her head came back up and stared into my eyes, her expression is serious as can be.

"Heart emblems, you get those by doing stuff with the girl you like in different branches. Get at least four of them and you'll have the power to defeat Ria... You currently have 1 of the 4 you need."

"One of the four...? Wait you don't mean-!"

I check my clothing and find a heart shaped emblem attached to a necklace inside my pocket.

Come to think of it, didn't Ria place a necklace around my neck while I was in that room? I didn't think much of it before they seriously remind me of...the silver and gold emblems I used to collect with her.

Without a second thought, I head over to a corner in the room and place it inside a small wooden box so it'd be safe.

"You got that from Rayla-chan by doing various things with her and confessing your love. Do that with a few more girls and you'll finally have enough power to face off against Ria!"

"Easier said than done, my penis still hurts after that massive sex session... Also how the fuck am I supposed to love other girls? That's, like serious cheating even if Ray-chan is ok with it!"

"...We'll just make another branch then, or rather send you back into the same point in time without your feelings with Kurenai. It's possible but it'll take a bit of work. Plus you'll still have that heart emblem because it'll be stuck in this room."

This is some serious bullshit! I could just go back to the present without my feelings for Ray-chan and gather other emblems from other girls?! This is some cheat code from a fucking eroge or something...

Still I'm not complaining, if this is what it takes to take out Ria then I'll do it. Besides I'll forget everything once I leave here anyway so might as well put that to my advantage.

"Aye, send me back then ladies! I'm ready to get my frisky on!"

The two sigh before pulling out what seemed to be a keyboard from thin air and start typing away at something.

Shortly after Ghost stretches a bit and tackles me through the door making sure I don't cling onto anything as I fly through an infinite void.

"Time for round two...who should I romance this time?" And now the playboy is leaking out, let's hope things don't go badly for me.

Vol 5 Prologue

Reanimation

Episode 2; Sugihara Solaris

It's been about a week since the cruise ship ride back to school. Nothing much has happened once we returned aside from the numerous eyes kept on me.

The grudge hasn't gone down a bit. At least here I have the option to hide inside my room in the early morning and after school, I never really joined a club after all and honestly I'm thankful for that.

Classes ended awhile ago and now I'm leaning against the wall near a vending machine in a rather secluded spot. No one ever comes here since there's not much in this area to begin with so it's a great place to lay low and get some alone time.

Holding a bottle of lamune in my hand, I stare off into the evening sky while sipping on the bottle like a badass. It's hard being smart, not many people even want to be intelligent since it's really just a pain in the ass. It's not like you can't earn money from manual labor.

I wished I had some alone time to think but sadly that isn't an option. That's mostly because of my twin sister gulping down her drink loudly. It's really bothering if I'm being honest.

"Alright could you stop with the aggressive drinking?! This was meant to be emotional dear sister of mine!"

"What's meant to be emotional? The size of your penis or the fact you're being hunted down still?"

"Ah- there's absolutely nothing wrong with my dick size and don't talk about that shit in public!"

"You brought up first, Nii-san. If you keep shouting like that you'll scare Sora-chan."

"Mwee~!"

...I've totally forgotten that thing even existed in the first place. Come to think of it, I actually never saw it back at the cruise ship so it's actually been a long time since I've seen the little guy. It's kind of refreshing in a way.

I had to live on the roof by myself, only rarely ever inviting people like Ray-chan, my study group and Soranyan up there to play some games when I got bored. Everyone handled themselves well without my help, there was literally nothing to be worried about so they just enjoyed their last days of summer. Now that summer is over we're entering autumn.

"Time flies as they say huh? One second you're a first year and in a few months we'll be second years."

"That's for sure, we've been through a lot up until now. You focused a lot on others but have you focused more on yourself as of late, Nii-san?"

"...You seriously know how to ask the hard questions."

Soranyan stares at me as she throws the now empty bottle into a recycling bin.

I haven't focused on what I want as an individual at all. Humans are selfish by nature but I rather help others than help myself, it's hard to even call myself human with all the defects I have.

At least I have time to rest, there isn't as much of a riot than I thought there would be. Most people take it calmly and let me walk pass either out of fear or something else, others aren't so forgiving though.

Basically everyone from Ryuuen's class wants me dead because of how hard I tricked them. I know holding a grudge can last awhile but it shouldn't go on for this long!

"Did you bring that box with you?"

"Box? The Atsunojou one right? Yeah I still have it with me, it's impossible to let go of it you know?"

"I just wanted to make sure, that thing means more to you than anything in the world right? Does it mean more than me?"

"What kind of question is that... Comparing an object to a human, a family member no less, is just impossible. Even if the box means a lot to me family is irreplaceable, besides I'm sure Ria would understand anyway."

"...I don't mean to be rude but do you remember what happened in the past at all?" Soranyan asked me in a serious tone causing me to go silent.

She's got a point there, I don't remember what happened in the past at all. All I have when thinking of back then are fragmented memories that are still too foggy to make out.

It's getting late so I use that excuse to head back towards the dorms with Soranyan following close behind. She'll try to pry for the answer at a later date if I don't answer, it'll only hurt her slightly since I'm not answering. She must think I don't trust her.

The simple answer to someone's question is able to hurt the feelings of a person. However that's nothing compared to the feeling you get when someone doesn't answer, it just feels like they're ignoring you at that point.

I'll make it up to her. That's how siblings are...I'll tell her eventually.

Vol 5 Chapter 1.1

Sports festival; Beginning

Episode 2; Sugihara Solaris

September 2nd, time flies when you're having fun. It's hard to believe it's nearly the end of 2014 already, of course that doesn't mean we'll be turning into second years immediately next year. We'll have to wait 'till April next year.

Basically everyone has gathered in the class. Well everyone except Kane, in her case she can't arrive in the class early because of her dorm circumstances. There's still some time before classes start so she'll be here soon.

"Man, could you believe how we're finally one last step closer to class-A? It's crazy!"

"Yeah! I seriously have no idea where we'd end up if it weren't for King!"

There they go again, Yamauchi and Ike have basically recognised me as the king of the class or the entire school year. There's good reasons for that and honestly I don't blame them, I'm the one who carried this entire class to this point.

"Sugihara-kun! Do you have time later?"

"I believe so? My schedule might be packed but I'm pretty sure there's nothing I have planned."

"Yes! Let's go together for lunch later, we invited Hirata over so there's no need to worry about being the only man!"

Some of the girls came up to me for a little chat earlier. At the start of the year they thought I was really freaky since I preferred to be alone and I declared myself ruler to rule like a tyrant. Now they're walking up to me whenever possible, Kujou isn't here to keep these girls in check so I'll have to fend for myself.

The glares from the boys have lessened lately, they still feel jealous I bet but at least they think I'm actually worthy of talking with girls now. I also come up with the excuse of I'm the class leader and I'm giving them orders. Some of the girls like Mii-chan, Matsushita, Mori and Sakura are especially fond of me because of what I did for them in the past.

They constantly invite me out to lunch these days, I don't have much time to hang out with some of my actual friends. Guess I can try a little trick here.

"Hey Sudou, Ayanokouji, Miyake! Wanna come with us later?"

"Huh? Us...sure. I forgot to bring my lunch earlier."

"Seriously dude? Man that's rough, alright we're coming along!"

I nod my head at them before facing back to the girls, they're happy that I'm inviting more people surprisingly enough. They've probably gotten used to the presence of the three boys I normally hang out with now.

Right when I'm about to head back towards my own seat, I'm suddenly dragged by my collar towards the door of the class. The person who's dragging me is none other than the slowpoke herself, the delinquent queen of the class Kaneko Masako.

Before anyone could say a word she shuts the door behind us and continued to drag me by my collar towards the class next door.

"Can I go? I don't think pulling me to A-class is a good idea."

"Shut up and just go with it. It's not like I want to do this, that damn little girl would have spread some weird rumors about me if I didn't comply."

"Does this count as bullying? Whatever, I'm curious why I'm even needed!"

Normally I would resist but here I am, being dragged along by a girl who's nearly half my height. That's an exaggeration but it certainly feels like that. Also this girl is crazy strong so I'm not sure if I even could break out from her hands even if I tried for real.

I sigh heavily before using most of my strength to break out of Kane's grasp to make a break for the men's restroom. I've been holding in this piss for awhile now and I really can't hold it back, thus I rush down the hall at full speed before finally reaching the restrooms.

Upon entering I come across a few familiar faces, mainly that of Ryuuen Kakeru and Katsuragi Kohei conversing in the corner.

Of course at the sight of the two leaders of two classes that are trying to hunt for my head, I attempt to avoid them but since opening a restroom stall makes noise I end up being found anyway.

"Look who it is. Kukuku...I've been waiting to get my hands on this bastard!"

"Good morning Sugihara. It's good to see you're alive after all that has happened, sorry if my class has treated you roughly."

"Y-yeah talk to me while I take a leak or something so I don't get anxious."

With a hard sigh I enter the restroom stall in front of me and begin to 'do my business' as the kids call it.

Whatever Ryuuen and Katsuragi were talking about earlier certainly isn't going to continue while I'm here. They stay quiet for awhile and the worse part is that I can't even see their faces since I'm in the stall and they're out there.

"So, Sugihara was it? I wanna talk about somethin', something you might be interested with."

"A trade or sorts? You definitely have a way with business, making a deal with the person who literally made you into a clown. So what is it? Spit it out already!"

"Alright, alright you don't have to beg for it. I've got a, silver emblem with me from a little birdie and they told me you'd practically do anything to get your hands on said emblem, is that true?"

My ears perk up upon hearing the words 'silver emblem', I've kept a few emblems of the sort in the past inside my Atsunojou box. I've lost some and gained some so it's shocking to hear one being in the hands of someone like Ryuuen, then again I don't really remember what I did to them nor why they mean so much to me.

Nonetheless, I quickly finish my business and come out from the restroom stall and stare at Ryuuen who had a grin with my own interested glare.

"I knew it, looks like that birdie of mine doesn't lie after all. Come look for the two of us after class if you want to discuss the contents of our trade. C'mon Katsuragi!"

"I hear you, also I'm not your servant."

Just like that those two leave the restroom without even telling me about what the fucking trade is gonna be, leaving it for later.

Another sigh comes out from my mouth as I walk out of the restrooms too and head straight towards class-A.